GIFT OF 
 George a^. Alien 
 
 jj 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2007 with funding from 
 
 IVIicrosoft Corporation 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/actsofapostlesinOOwhitrich 
 
"®I|f ^Jiovh bl^aa tljpp, anJj k??p 
 
 upon t^n, anb be grartoua unto tljf ?: 
 ti|f Slorli lift up I|t0 rouutfuaurf 
 npan tt|ff . an5 gtuf tl|e? p?ar?." 
 
 Acts 
 
ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
"They that were scattered abroad 
 went everywhere preaching the word " 
 Acts 8 : 4 
 
Th 
 
 Acts of the Apostles 
 
 In the Proclamation of the Gospel of 
 Jesus Christ 
 
 BY ELLEN G. WHITE 
 
 Author of " Patriarchs and Prophets," " Desire of Ages,* "Great 
 
 Controversy," "Education," "Ministry of HeaHng," "Christ's 
 
 Object Lessons," * Steps to Christ," and other Works 
 
 PACIFIC PRESS PUBLISHING ASSOCIATION 
 
 Mountain View, California 
 CALGARY. Alberta. Canada PORTLAND. Ore. KANSAS CTTY. Mo. 
 
GIFT 
 
 Copyright 1911 
 MRS. E. G. WHITE 
 
 Entered at Stationers' Hall 
 All Rights Reserved 
 
PREFACE 
 
 In all the ages of earth's sad, contradictory ca- 
 reer, God has had His witnesses. In the physical 
 earth, grass and flower, shrub and tree, valley and 
 plain, hill and mountain, river and lake, sea and 
 land, have borne witness to His knowledge and skill 
 and goodness. 
 
 The heavens above have borne witness to His 
 power. His wisdom — His Godhead. Flaming orb and 
 glittering star have with tongues of light declared the 
 glory of God, and revealed to men the beauty of His 
 handiwork. 
 
 For centuries His blessed, living, written Word 
 has told the story of His creative and redeeming love, 
 and earnestly entreated men to come to Him and 
 find righteousness, peace, and rest. 
 
 Pre-eminently, there stands out through the ages 
 the Faithful and True Witness, our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, the Word of God incarnate, the Fulness of 
 Jew and Gentile. 
 
 Next to the divine Son, and greater even in di- 
 rect influence, is the manifestation of the life of our 
 Lord in men. God delights to take the imperfect 
 human and make it to 'Hhe praise of the glory of 
 
 416510 
 
vi PREFACE 
 
 His grace/' This He did in a super-eminent way 
 following the resurrection of our Lord. God's wit- 
 ness in apostle and evangelist was the witness of a 
 regenerated, re-created, enlarged manhood. To the 
 fisherman, to the scribe, to the student, to the phj^si- 
 cian, to the tent-maker, had been revealed visions of 
 God; and these visions, in the power of Christ, made 
 men who feared God, and did not tremble before the 
 face of man — made men who moulded subsequent 
 ages. 
 
 To her wonderfully instructive volumes in this 
 series, ^^ Patriarchs and Prophets," *^The Desire of 
 Ages,'' and ^'The Great Controversy," the author has 
 added ^'The Acts of the Apostles," a record of God's 
 witnesses subsequent to the life of our Lord. 
 
 By this Spirit-aided book a flood of light is thrown 
 upon the apostolic church and its momentous mean- 
 ing to us of this time. The church militant demands 
 the church triumphant. Through all her warfare, her 
 trials, her defeats, she has seen the vision of victory. 
 Above all the discordant noises of earth, she has 
 heard the ringing, cheering voice of her Captain. He 
 who suffered for her children is choosing them to 
 reign with Him. He who came in humiliation to die, 
 the Suffering One, is coming again in glory, the 
 Eegnant One forever. 
 
 The publishers are pleased to be privileged to 
 give to the waiting, longing souls, to the earnest, 
 working souls, and to the great public who long for 
 the salvation which is in Christ Jesus, this helpful 
 book, this story of God's witnesses. 
 
 The Publishers. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 I GoD^s Purpose for His Church 
 
 II The Training of the Twelve - 
 
 III The Great Commission 
 
 IV Pentecost 
 
 V The Gift of the Spirit 
 
 VI At the Temple Gate 
 
 VII A Warning Against Hypocrisy 
 
 VIII Before the Sanhedrim - 
 
 IX The Seven Deacons 
 
 X The First Christian Martyr - 
 
 XI The Gospel in Samaria 
 
 XII From Persecutor to Disciple - 
 
 XIII Days of Preparation 
 
 XIV A Seeker for Truth - 
 
 XV Delivered from Prison 
 
 XVI The Gospel Message in Antioch 
 
 XVII Heralds of the Gospel 
 
 XVIII Preaching Among the Heathen 
 
 XIX Jew and Gentile 
 
 XX Exalting the Cross 
 
 XXI In the Regions Beyond 
 
 XXII Thessalonica 
 
 XXIII Berea and Athens - 
 
 XXIV Corinth - - - - 
 
 XXV The Thessalonian Letters 
 
 9 
 
 17 
 
 25 
 
 35 
 
 47 
 
 57 
 
 70 
 
 77 
 
 87 
 
 97 
 
 103 
 
 112 
 
 123 
 
 131 
 
 143 
 
 155 
 
 166 
 
 177 
 
 188 
 
 201 
 
 211 
 
 221 
 
 231 
 
 243 
 
 255 
 
Vlll 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 XXYI Apollos at Corinth - - - 269 
 
 XXVII Ephesus - - - - 281 
 
 XXYIII Days of Toil and Trial - - 291 
 
 XXIX A Message op Warning and Entreaty 298 
 
 XXX Called to Reach a Higher Standard - 309 
 
 XXXI The Message Heeded - - 323 
 
 XXXII A Liberal Church - - - 335 
 
 XXXIII Laboring under Difficulties - 346 
 
 XXXIV A Consecrated Ministry - - 359 
 
 XXXV Salvation to the Jews - - 372 
 
 XXXVI Apostasy in Galatia - - - 383 
 
 XXXVII Paul's Last Journey to Jerusalem 389 
 
 XXXVIII Paul a Prisoner - - - 399 
 
 XXXIX The Trial at C^sarea - - 419 
 XL Paul Appeals to C^sar - - 428 
 XLI "Almost Thou Persuadest Me" - 433 
 XLII The Voyage and Shipwreck - - 439 
 XLIII In Rome . - - . 447 
 XLIV Cesar's Household - - - 461 
 XLV Written from Rome - - 469 
 XLVI At Liberty - - - - 485 
 XL VII The Final Arrest ... 489 
 XL VIII Paul Before Nero - - - 492 
 XLIX Paul's Last Letter - - 498 
 L Condemned to Die - - - 509 
 LI A Faithful Under-Shepherd - 514 
 LII Steadfast unto the End . - - 529 
 LIII John the Beloved - - - 539 
 LIV A Faithful Witness - - - 546 
 LV Transformed by Grace - - 557 
 
 LVI Patmos 568 
 
 LVII The Revelation _ - - 578 
 
 LVIII The Church Triumphant - - 593 
 
 Scripture Index - - - 605 
 
 General Index - - - - 609 
 
CHAPTER I 
 
 God's Purpose for His Church 
 
 The church is God's appointed agency for the 
 salvation of men. It was organized for service, and 
 its mission is to carry the gospel to the world. From 
 the beginning it has been God's plan that through 
 His church shall be reflected to the world His ful- 
 ness and His sufficiency. The members of the church, 
 those whom He has called out of darkness into His 
 marvelous light, are to show forth His glory. The 
 church is the repository of the riches of the grace 
 of Christ; and through the church will eventually be 
 made manifest, even to 'Hhe principalities and pow- 
 ers in heavenly places, ' ' ' the final and full display 
 of the love of God. 
 
 Many and wonderful are the promises recorded 
 in the Scriptures regarding the church. '^Mine house 
 shall be called a house of prayer for all people. ' ' "" 
 '^I will make them and the places round about 
 My hill a blessing; and I will cause the shower to 
 come down in his season; there shall be showers of 
 
 ^Eph. 3:10. =^Isa. 56:7. 
 
 (9) 
 
10 :[\ : :;?L^f Ui^ra Q^fyME APOSTLES 
 
 blessing/' '*And I will raise up for them a plant of 
 renown, and they shall be no more consumed with 
 hunger in the land, neither bear the shame of the 
 heathen any more. Thus shall they know that I the 
 Lord their God am with them, and that they, even 
 the house of Israel, are My people, saith the Lord 
 God. And ye My flock, the flock of My pasture, are 
 men, and I am your God, saith the Lord God.'^^ 
 
 **Ye are My witnesses, saith the Lord, and My 
 servant whom I have chosen: that ye may know and 
 believe Me, and understand that I am He: before 
 Me there was no God formed, neither shall there be 
 after Me. I, even I, am the Lord; and beside Me 
 there is no Saviour. I have declared, and have 
 saved, and I have showed, when there was no strange 
 god among you: therefore ye are My witnesses. '^ ^^I 
 the Lord have called thee in righteousness, and will 
 hold thine hand, and will keep thee, and give thee 
 for a covenant of the people, for a light of the Gen- 
 tiles; to open the blind eyes, to bring out the pris- 
 oners from the prison, and them that sit in darkness 
 out of the prison-house. ''* 
 
 ^^In an acceptable time have I heard thee, and in 
 a day of salvation have I helped thee: and I will 
 preserve thee, and give thee for a covenant of the 
 people, to establish the earth, to cause to inherit the 
 desolate heritages; that thou mayest say to the pris- 
 oners. Go forth; to them that are in darkness. Show 
 yourselves. They shall feed in the ways, and their 
 pastures shall be in all high places. They shall not 
 hunger nor thirst; neither shall the heat nor sun 
 smite them: for He that hath mercy on them shall 
 
 «Eze. 34:26,29-31. * Isa. 43:10-12; 42:6,7. 
 
GOD'S PURPOSE FOB HIS CHUBCH 11 
 
 lead them, even by the springs of water shall He 
 guide them. And I will make all My mountains a 
 way, and My highways shall be exalted. . . . 
 
 *^Sing, heavens; and be joyful, earth; and 
 break forth into singing, mountains: for the Lord 
 hath comforted His people, and will have mercy upon 
 His afflicted. But Zion said. The Lord hath forsaken 
 me, and my Lord hath forgotten me. Can a woman 
 forget her sucking child, that she should not have 
 compassion on the son of her womb? yea, they may 
 forget, yet will I not forget thee. Behold, I have 
 graven thee upon the palms of My hands; thy walls 
 are continually before Me.''' 
 
 The church is God's fortress. His city of refuge, 
 which He holds in a revolted world. Any betrayal 
 of the church is treachery to Him who has bought 
 mankind with the blood of His only begotten Son. 
 From the beginning, faithful souls have constituted 
 the church on earth. In every age the Lord has had 
 His watchmen, who have borne a faithful testimony 
 to the generation in which they lived. These senti- 
 nels gave the message of warning; and when they 
 were called to lay off their armor, others took up the 
 work. God brought these witnesses into covenant 
 relation with Himself, uniting the church on earth 
 with the church in heaven. He has sent forth His 
 angels to minister to His church, and the gates 
 of hell have not been able to prevail against His 
 people. 
 
 Through centuries of persecution, conflict, and 
 darkness, God has sustained His church. Not one 
 cloud has fallen upon it that He has not prepared 
 
 ''Isa. 49:8-16. 
 
12 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 for; not one opposing force has risen to counterwork 
 His work, that He has not foreseen. All has taken 
 place as He predicted. He has not left His church 
 forsaken, but has traced in prophetic declarations 
 what would occur, and that which His Spirit inspired 
 the prophets to foretell has been brought about. All 
 His purposes will be fulfilled. His law is linked with 
 His throne, and no power of evil can destroy it. 
 Truth is inspired and guarded by God; and it will 
 triumph over all opposition. 
 
 During ages of spiritual darkness, the church of 
 God has been as a city set on a hill. From age to 
 age, through successive generations, the pure doc- 
 trines of heaven have been unfolding within its bor- 
 ders. Enfeebled and defective as it may appear, the 
 church is the one object upon which God bestows 
 in a special sense His supreme regard. It is the 
 theater of His grace, in which He delights to reveal 
 His power to transform hearts. 
 
 '^Whereunto,'^ asked Christ, *^ shall we liken the 
 kingdom of God? or with what comparison shall we 
 compare it f ** He could not employ the kingdoms 
 of the world as a similitude. In society He found 
 nothing with which to compare it. Earthly king- 
 doms rule by the ascendency of physical power; but 
 from Christ's kingdom every carnal weapon, every 
 instrument of coercion, is banished. This kingdom 
 is to uplift and ennoble humanity. God's church is 
 the court of holy life, filled with varied gifts, and 
 endowed with the Holy Spirit. The members are 
 to find their happiness in the happiness of those 
 whom they help and bless. 
 
 • Mark 4 : 30. 
 
GOD'S PURPOSE FOR HIS CHURCH 13 
 
 Wonderful is the work which the Lord designs 
 to accomplish through His church, that His name 
 may be glorified. A picture of this work is given in 
 Ezekiel's vision of the river of healing: ^' These 
 waters issue out toward the east country, and go 
 down into the desert, and go into the sea: which 
 being brought forth into the sea, the waters shall 
 be healed. And it shall come to pass, that every- 
 thing that liveth, which moveth, whithersoever the 
 rivers shall come, shall live: . . . and by the river 
 upon the bank thereof, on this side and on that side, 
 shall grow all trees for meat, whose leaf shall not 
 fade, i^ither shall the fruit thereof be con'Sumed: it 
 shall bring forth new fruit according to his months, 
 because their waters they issued out of the sanc- 
 tuary: and the fruit thereof shall be for meat, and 
 the leaf thereof for medicine. ^ ' ' 
 
 From the beginning God has wrought through 
 His people to bring blessing to the world. To the 
 ancient Egyptian nation God made Joseph a foun- 
 tain of life. Through the integrity of Joseph the 
 life of that whole people was preserved. Through 
 Daniel God saved the life of all the wise men of 
 Babylon. And these deliverances are as object- 
 lessons; they illustrate the spiritual blessings of- 
 fered to the world through connection with the God 
 whom Joseph and Daniel worshiped. Every one in 
 whose heart Christ abides, every one who will show 
 forth His love to the world, is a worker together with 
 God for the blessing of humanity. As he receives 
 from the Saviour grace to impart to others, from 
 his whole being flows forth the tide of spiritual life. 
 
 ^Eze. 47:8-12. 
 
14 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 God chose Israel to reveal His character to men. 
 He desired them to be as wells of salvation in the 
 world. To them were committed the oracles of 
 heaven, the revelation of God's will. In the early 
 days of Israel, the nations of the world, through 
 corrupt practices, had lost the knowledge of God. 
 They had once known Him; but because ^'they glori- 
 fied Him not as God, neither were thankful; but 
 became vain in their imaginations, . . . their fool- 
 ish heart was darkened. ' ' * Yet in His mercy God 
 did not blot them out of existence. He purposed 
 to give them an opportunity of again becoming 
 acquainteH with Him through His chosen people. 
 Through the teachings of the sacrificial service, 
 Christ was to be uplifted before all nations, and all 
 who would look to Him should live. Christ was the 
 foundation of the Jewish economy. The whole sys- 
 tem of types and symbols was a compacted prophecy 
 of the gospel, a presentation in which were bound 
 up the promises of redemption. 
 
 But the people of Israel lost sight of their high 
 privileges as God's representatives. They forgot 
 God, and failed to fulfil their holy mission. The 
 blessings they received brought no blessing to the 
 world. All their advantages the}^ appropriated for 
 their own glorification. They shut themselves away 
 from the world in order to escape temptation. The 
 restrictions that God had placed upon their asso- 
 ciation with idolaters as a means of preventing them 
 from conforming to the practices of the heathen, 
 they used to build up a wall of separation between 
 themselves and all other nations. They robbed God 
 
 «Eom. 1:21. 
 
GOD'S PURPOSE FOB HIS CHURCH 15 
 
 of the service He required of them, and they robbed 
 their fellow-men of religious guidance and a holy 
 example. 
 
 Priests and rulers became fixed in a rut of cere- 
 monialism. They were satisfied with a legal religion, 
 and it was impossible for them to give to others the 
 living truths of heaven. They thought their own 
 righteousness all-sufficient, and did not desire that 
 a new element should be brought into their religion. 
 The good will of God to men they did not accept as 
 something apart from themselves, but connected it 
 with their %wn merit because of their good works. 
 The faith that works by love and purifies the soul 
 could find no place for union with the religion of the 
 Pharisees, made up of ceremonies and the injunc- 
 tions of men. 
 
 Of Israel God declared: ^'I had planted thee a 
 noble vine, wholly a right seed: how then art thou 
 turned into the degenerate plant of a strange vine 
 unto Me ! " ' ^ ' Israel is an empty vine, he bringeth 
 forth fruit unto himself. ' ' '" ^ ' And now, inhabitants 
 of Jerusalem, and men of Judah, judge, I pray you, 
 betwixt Me and My vineyard. What could have been 
 done more to My vineyard, that I have not done in 
 it? wherefore, when I looked that it should bring 
 forth grapes, brought it forth wild grapes? 
 
 ^'And now go to; I will tell you what I will do 
 to My vineyard: I will take away the hedge thereof, 
 and it shall be eaten up; and break down the wall 
 thereof, and it shall be trodden down: and I will 
 lay it waste: it shall not be pruned, nor digged; but 
 there shall come up briers and thorns: I will also 
 
 ''Jer. 2:21. ' "Hosea 10:1.' 
 
 2 — Acts 
 
16 
 
 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 command the clouds that they rain no rain npon it. 
 For the vineyard of the Lord of hosts is the house 
 of Israel, and the men of Judah His pleasant plant: 
 and He looked for judgment, but behold oppres- 
 sion ; for righteousness, but behold a cry. ' ' " " The 
 diseased have ye not strengthened, neither have ye 
 healed that which was sick, neither have ye bound 
 up that which was broken, neither have ye brought 
 again that which was driven away, neither have ye 
 sought that which was lost; but with force and with 
 cruelty have ye ruled them. ' ' '' 
 
 The Jewish leaders thought themselves too wise 
 to need instruction, too righteous to need salvation, 
 too highly honored to need the honor that comes 
 from Christ. The Saviour turned from them to en- 
 trust to others the privileges they had abused and 
 the work they had slighted. God's glory must be 
 revealed, His word established. Christ's kingdom 
 must be set up in the world. The salvation of God 
 must be made known in the cities of the wilderness; 
 and the disciples were called to do the work that the 
 Jewish leaders had failed to do. 
 
 "Isa. 5:3-7. 
 
 "Eze. 34:4. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 The Training of the Twelve 
 
 For tlie carrying on of His work, Christ did 
 not choose the learning or eloquence of the Jewish 
 Sanhedrim or the power of Eome. Passing by the 
 self-righteous Jewish teachers, the Master-worker 
 chose humble, unlearned men to proclaim the truths 
 that were to move the world. These men He pur- 
 posed to train and educate as the leaders of His 
 church. They in turn were to educate others, and 
 send them out with the gospel message. That they 
 might have success in their work, they were to be 
 given the power of the Holy Spirit. Not by human 
 might or human wisdom was the gospel to be pro- 
 claimed, but by the power of God. 
 
 For three years and a half the disciples were 
 under the instruction of the greatest Teacher the 
 world has ever known. By personal contact and 
 association, Christ trained them for His service. 
 Day by day they walked and talked with Him, hear- 
 ing His words of cheer to the weary and heavy 
 laden, and seeing the manifestation of His power in 
 
 (17) 
 
18 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 behalf of the sick and the afflicted. Sometimes He 
 taught them, sitting among them on the mountain- 
 side; sometimes beside the sea or walking by the 
 way, He revealed the mysteries of the kingdom of 
 God. Wherever hearts were open to receive the di- 
 vine message, He unfolded the truths of the way of 
 salvation. He did not command the disciples to do 
 this or that, but said, ''Follow Me.'' On His jour- 
 neys through country and cities. He took them with 
 Him, that they might see how He taught the people. 
 They traveled with Him from place to place. They 
 shared His frugal fare, and like Him were sometimes 
 hungry and often weary. On the crowded streets, by 
 the lake-side, in the lonely desert, they were with 
 Him. They saw Him in every phase of life. 
 
 It was at the ordination of the twelve that the 
 first step was taken in the organization of the church 
 that after Christ's departure was to carry on His 
 work on the earth. Of this ordination the record 
 says, ''He goeth up into a mountain, and calleth 
 unto Him whom He would: and they came unto 
 Him. And He ordained twelve, that they should 
 be with Him, and that He might send them forth 
 to preach. ' ' ' 
 
 Look upon the touching scene. Behold the 
 Majesty of heaven surrounded by the twelve whom 
 He has chosen. He is about to set theni apart for 
 their work. By these feeble agencies, through His 
 word and Spirit, He designs to place salvation 
 within the reach of all. 
 
 With gladness and rejoicing, God and the angels 
 beheld this scene. The Father knew that from these 
 men the light of heaven would shine forth; that the 
 
 ^Mark 3:13,14. 
 
THE TRAINING OF THE TWELVE 19 
 
 words spoken by them as they witnessed for His 
 Son, would echo from generation to generation till 
 the close of time. 
 
 The disciples were to go forth as Christ's wit- 
 nesses, to declare to the world what they had seen 
 and heard of Him. Their office was the most im- 
 portant to which human beings had ever been called, 
 second only to that of Christ Himself. They were to 
 be workers together with God for the saving of men. 
 As in the Old Testament the twelve patriarchs stood 
 as representatives of Israel, so the twelve apostles 
 stand as representatives of the gospel church. 
 
 During His earthly ministry Christ began to break 
 down the partition wall between Jew and Gentile, 
 and to preach salvation to all mankind. Though He 
 was a Jew, He mingled freely with the Samaritans, 
 setting at naught the Pharisaic customs of the Jews 
 with regard to this despised people. He slept under 
 their roofs, ate at their tables, and taught in their 
 streets. 
 
 The Saviour longed to unfold to His disciples 
 the truth regarding the breaking down of the ^'middle 
 wall of partition" between Israel and the other na- 
 tions, — the truth that 'Hhe Gentiles should be fellow- 
 heirs" with the Jews, and ^'partakers of His promise 
 in Christ by the gospel."' This truth was revealed 
 in part at the time when He rewarded the faith of 
 the centurion at Capernaum, and also when He 
 preached the gospel to the inhabitants of Sychar. 
 Still more plainly was it revealed on the occasion 
 of His visit to Phoenicia, when He healed the daugh- 
 ter of the Canaanite woman. These experiences 
 helped the disciples to understand that among those 
 
 ^'Eph. 2:14; 3:6. 
 
20 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 whom many regarded as unworthy of salvation, 
 there were souls hungering for the light of truth. 
 
 Thus Christ sought to teach the disciples the truth 
 that in God^s kingdom there are no territorial lines, 
 no caste, no aristocracy; that they must go to all 
 nations, bearing to them the message of a Saviour's 
 love. But not until later did they realize in all its 
 fulness that God ^'hatli made of one blood all nations 
 of men for to dwell on all the face of the earth, and 
 hath determined the times before appointed, and the 
 bounds of their habitation; that they should seek the 
 Lord, if haply they might feel after Him, and find 
 Him, though He be not far from every one of us.'^' 
 
 In these first disciples was presented marked di- 
 versity. They were to be the world's teachers, and 
 they represented widely varied types of character. 
 In order successfully to carry forward the work to 
 which they had been called, these men, differing in 
 natural characteristics and in habits of life, needed 
 to come into unity of feeling, thought, and action. 
 This unity.it was Christ's object to secure. To 
 this end He sought to bring them into unity with 
 Himself. The burden of His labor for them is ex- 
 pressed in His prayer to His Father, ^^That they 
 all may be one; as Thou, Father, art in Me, and I 
 in Thee, that they also may be one in us:" 'Hhat 
 the world may know that Thou hast sent Me, and 
 hast loved them, as Thou hast loved Me. ' ' * His 
 constant prayer for them was that they might be 
 sanctified through the truth; and He prayed with 
 assurance, knowing that an Almighty decree had 
 been given before the world was made. He knew 
 
 'Acts 17:26,27. * John 17:21,23. 
 
THE TRAINING OF THE TWELVE 21 
 
 that the gospel of the kingdom would be preached to 
 all nations Tor a witness ; He knew that truth armed 
 with the omnipotence of the Holy Spirit, would con- 
 quer in the battle with evil, and that the blood-stained 
 banner would one day wave triumpjiantly over His 
 followers. 
 
 As Christ's earthly ministry drew to a close, and 
 He realized that He must soon leave His disciples to 
 carry on the work without His personal supervision, 
 He sought to encourage them, and to prepare them 
 for the future. He -did not deceive them with false 
 hopes. As an open book He read what was to be. 
 He knew He was about to be separated from them, 
 to leave them as sheep among wolves. He knew that 
 they would suffer persecution, that they would be 
 cast out of the synagogues, and would be thrown into 
 prison. He knew that for witnessing to Him as the 
 Messiah, some of them would suffer death. And 
 something of this He told them. In speaking of their 
 future. He was plain and definite, that in their com- 
 ing trial they might remember His words, and be 
 strengthened to believe in Him as the Redeemer. 
 
 He spoke to them also words of hope and courage. 
 **Let not your heart be troubled, '^ He said; ^^ye 
 believe in God, believe also in Me. In My Father's 
 house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would 
 have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. 
 And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come 
 again, and receive you unto Myself; that where I 
 am, there ye may be also. And whither I go ye 
 know, and the way ye know. ' ' ' For your sake I 
 came into the world; for you I have been working. 
 
 "John 14:1-4. 
 
22 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 When I go away, I shall still work earnestly for 
 you. I came to the world to reveal Myself to you, 
 that you might believe. I go to My Father and 
 yours to co-operate with Him in your behalf. 
 
 *^ Verily, verily, I say unto you. He that believeth 
 on Me, the works that I do shall he do also; and 
 greater works than these shall he do; because I go 
 unto My Father. ' ' ' By this Christ did not mean 
 that the disciples would make more exalted exer- 
 tions than He had made, but that their work would 
 have greater magnitude. He did not refer merely 
 to miracle working, but to all that would take place 
 under the agency of the Holy Spirit. ^'When the 
 Comforter is come,*' He said, ''whom I will send 
 unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, 
 which proceedeth from the Father, He shall testify 
 of Me: and ye also shall bear witness, because ye 
 have been with Me from the beginning."' 
 
 Wonderfully were these words fulfilled. After 
 the descent of the Holy Spirit, the disciples were so 
 filled with .love for Him and for those for whom He 
 died, that hearts were melted by the words they 
 spoke and the prayers they offered. They spoke in 
 the power of the Spirit; and under the influence of 
 that power, thousands were converted. 
 
 As Christ's representatives, the apostles were to 
 make a decided impression on the world. The 
 fact that they were humble men would not dimin- 
 ish their influence, but increase it; for the minds 
 of their hearers would be carried from them to the 
 Saviour, who, though unseen, was still working with 
 them. The wonderful teacliing of the apostles, their 
 
 « John 14:12. ^ John 15: 26, 27. 
 
TEE TRAINING OF THE TWELVE 23 
 
 words of courage and trust, would assure all that 
 it was not in their own power that they worked, but 
 in the power of Christ. Humbling themselves, they 
 would declare that He whom the Jews had crucified 
 was the Prince of life, the Son of the living God, 
 and that in His name they did the works that He 
 had done. 
 
 In His parting conversation with His disciples 
 on the night before the crucifixion, the Saviour made 
 no reference to the suffering that He had endured 
 and must yet endure. He did not speak of the hu- 
 miliation that was before Him, but sought to bring 
 to their minds that which would strengthen their 
 faith, leading them to look forward to the joys that 
 await the overcomer. He rejoiced in the conscious- 
 ness that He could and would do more for His fol- 
 lowers than He had promised; that from Him would 
 flow forth love and compassion, cleansing the soul- 
 temple, and making men like Him in character; that 
 His truth, armed with the power of the Spirit, would 
 go forth conquering and to conquer. 
 
 ^^ These things I have spoken unto you,'^ He said, 
 'Hhat in Me ye might have peace. In the world ye 
 shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have 
 overcome the world.''" Christ did not fail, neither 
 was He discouraged; and the disciples were to show 
 a faith of the same enduring nature. They were to 
 work as He had worked, depending on Him for 
 strength. Though their way would be obstructed by 
 apparent impossibilities, yet by His grace they were 
 to go forward, despairing of nothing, and hoping 
 for everything. 
 
 "John 16:33. 
 
24 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Christ had finished the work that was given Him 
 to do. He had gathered out those who were to con- 
 tinue His work among men. And He said: "I am 
 glorified in them. And now I am no more in the 
 world, but these are in the world, and I come to 
 Thee. Holy Father, keep through Thine own name 
 those whom Thou hast given Me, that they may be 
 one, as we are." ^'Neither pray I for these alone, 
 but for them also which shall believe on Me through 
 their word; that they all may be one; ... I in them 
 and Thou in Me, that they may be made perfect 
 in one; and that the world may know that Thou 
 hast sent Me, and hast loved them, as Thou hast 
 loved Me.'"' 
 
 'John 17:10,11,20-23. 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 The Great Commission 
 
 After the death of Christ, the disciples were well- 
 nigh overcome by discouragement. Their Master had 
 been rejected, condemned, and crucified. The priests 
 and rulers had declared scornfully, ^ ^ He saved others ; 
 Himself He cannot save. If He be the King of Is- 
 rael, let Him now come down from the cross, and 
 we will believe Him.''" The sun of the disciples' 
 hope had set, and night settled down upon their 
 hearts. Often they repeated the words, "We trusted 
 that it had been He which should have redeemed 
 Israel. ' ' ' Lonely and sick at heart, they remembered 
 His words, "If they do these things in a green 
 tree, what shall be done in the dry ? ' ' ' 
 
 Jesus had several times attempted to open the 
 future to His disciples, but they had not cared to 
 think about what He said. Because of this. His 
 death had come to them as a surprise; and after- 
 ward, as they reviewed the past and saw the result 
 of their unbelief, they were filled with sorrow. When 
 
 ^ Matt. 27:42. '^uke 24:21. « Luke 23:31. 
 
 (25) 
 
26 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Christ was crucified, they did not believe that He 
 would rise. He had stated plainly that He was to 
 rise on the third day, but they were perplexed to 
 know what He meant. This lack of comprehension 
 left them at the time of His death in utter hopeless- 
 ness. They were bitterly disappointed. Their faith 
 did not penetrate beyond the shadow that Satan had 
 cast athwart their horizon. All seemed vague and 
 mysterious to them. If they had believed the Sav- 
 iour's • words, how much sorrow they might have 
 been spared! 
 
 Crushed by despondency, grief, and despair, the 
 disciples met together in the upper chamber, and 
 closed and fastened the doors, fearing that the fate 
 of their beloved Teacher might be theirs. It was 
 here that the Saviour, after His resurrection, ap- 
 peared to them. 
 
 For forty days Christ remained on the earth, pre- 
 paring the disciples for the work before them, and 
 explaining that which heretofore they had been un- 
 able to comprehend. He spoke of the prophecies 
 concerning His advent. His rejection by the Jews, 
 and His death, showing that every specification of 
 these prophecies had been fulfilled. He told them 
 that they were to regard this fulfilment of prophecy 
 as an assurance of the power that would attend 
 them in their future labors. ''Then opened He their 
 understanding, '^ we read, ''that they might under- 
 stand the Scriptures, and said unto them, Thus it 
 is written, and thus it .behooved Christ to suffer, 
 and to rise from the dead the third day: and that 
 repentance and remission of sins should be preached 
 in His name among all nations, beginning at Jerusa- 
 
THE GREAT COMMISSION 27 
 
 lem.^' And He added, "Ye are witnesses of these 
 things/' * 
 
 During these days that Christ spent with His 
 disciples, they gained a new experience. As they 
 heard their beloved Master explaining the Scrip- 
 tures in the light of all that had happened, their 
 faith in Him was fully established. They reached 
 the place where they could say, "I know whom I 
 have believed. ' ' ' They began to realize the nature 
 and extent of their work, to see that they were to 
 proclaim to the world the truths entrusted to them. 
 The events of Christ's life. His death and resurrec- 
 tion, the prophecies pointing to these events, the 
 mysteries of the plan of salvation, the power of 
 Jesus for the remission of sins, — to all these things 
 they had been witnesses, and they were to make 
 them known to the world. They were to proclaim 
 the gospel of peace and salvation through repent- 
 ance and the power of the Saviour. 
 
 Before ascending to heaven, Christ gave His dis- 
 ciples their commission. He told them that they 
 were to be the executors of the will in which He be- 
 queathed to the world the treasures of eternal life. 
 You have been witnesses of My life of sacrifice in 
 behalf of the world, He said to them. You have 
 seen My labors for Israel. And although My people 
 would not come to Me that they might have life, 
 although priests and rulers have done unto Me as 
 they listed, although they have rejected Me, they 
 shall have still another opportunity of accepting the 
 Son of God. You have seen that all who come 
 to Me confessing their sins, I freely receive. Him 
 
 *Luke 24:45-48. ^2 Tim. 1:12. 
 
28 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 that Cometh to Me I will in no wise cast out. To 
 you, My disciples, I commit this message of mercy. 
 It is to be given to both Jews and Gentiles, — to 
 Israel first, and then to all nations, tongues, and 
 peoples. All who believe are to be gathered into one 
 church. ' 
 
 The gospel commission is the great missionary 
 charter of Christ's kingdom. The disciples were to 
 work earnestly for souls, giving to all the invitation 
 of mercy. They were not to wait for the people to 
 come to them; they were to go to the people with 
 their message. 
 
 The disciples were to carry their work forward 
 in Christ's name. Their every word and act was to 
 fasten attention on His name, as possessing that 
 vital power by which sinners may be saved. Their 
 faith was to center in Him who is the source of 
 mercy and power. In His name they were to pre- 
 sent their petitions to the Father, and they would 
 receive answer. They were to baptize in the name 
 of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. Christ's 
 name was to be their watchword, their badge of dis- 
 tinction, their bond of union, the authority for their 
 course of action, and the source of their success. 
 Nothing was to be recognized in His kingdom that 
 did not bear His name and superscription. 
 
 When Christ said to the disciples. Go forth in 
 My name to gather into the church all who believe, 
 He plainly set before them the necessity of main- 
 taining simplicity. The less ostentation and show, 
 the greater would be their influence for good. The 
 disciples were to speak with the same simplicity 
 with which Christ had spoken. They were to im- 
 
THE GREAT COMMISSION 29 
 
 press upon their hearers the lessons He had taught 
 them. 
 
 Christ did not tell His disciples that their work 
 would be easy. He showed them the vast confed- 
 eracy of evil arrayed against them. They would 
 have to fight ^* against principalities, against powers, 
 against the rulers of the darkness of this world, 
 against spiritual wickedness in high places.''" But 
 they would not be left to fight alone. He assured 
 them that He would be with them; and that if they 
 would go forth in faith, they should move under the 
 shield of Omnipotence. He bade them be brave and 
 strong; for One mightier than angels would be in 
 their ranks, — the General of the armies of heaven. 
 He made full provision for the prosecution of their 
 work, and took upon Himself the responsibility of 
 its success. So long as they obeyed His word, and 
 worked in connection with Him, they could not fail. 
 Go to all nations, He bade them. Go to the farthest 
 part of the habitable globe, and be assured that My 
 presence will be with you even there. Labor in 
 faith and confidence; for the time will never come 
 when I will forsake you. I will be with you always, 
 helping you to perform your duty, guiding, comfort- 
 ing, sanctifying, sustaining you, giving you success 
 in speaking words that shall draw the attention of 
 others to heaven. 
 
 Christ's sacrifice in behalf of man was full and 
 complete. The condition of the atonement had been 
 fulfilled. The work for which He had come to this 
 world had been accomplished. He had won the 
 kingdom. He had wrested it from Satan, and had 
 become heir of all things. He was on His way to 
 
 «Eph. 6:12. 
 
30 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 the throne of God, to be honored by the heavenly 
 host. Clothed with boundless authority, He gave 
 His disciples their commission, '^Go ye therefore, 
 and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of 
 the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: 
 teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I 
 have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, 
 even unto the end. ' ^ ' 
 
 Just before leaving His disciples, Christ once 
 more plainly stated the nature of His kingdom. He 
 recalled to their remembrance things He had pre- 
 viously told them regarding it. He declared that 
 it was not His purpose to establish in this world a 
 temporal kingdom. He was not appointed to reign 
 as an earthly monarch on David's throne. When 
 the disciples asked Him, ^^Lord, wilt Thou at this 
 time restore again the kingdom to Israel?" He an- 
 swered, ^^It is not for you to know the times or the 
 seasons, which the Father hath put in- His own 
 power."' It was not necessary for them to see 
 farther into the future than the revelations He 
 had made enabled them to see. Their work was to 
 proclaim the gospel message. 
 
 Christ's visible presence was about to be with- 
 drawn from the disciples, but a new endowment of 
 power was to be theirs. The Holy Spirit was to be 
 given them in its fulness, sealing them for their work. 
 *^ Behold," the Saviour said, ^^I send the promise 
 of My Father *ipon you: but tarry ye in the city of 
 Jerusalem, until ye be endued with power from on 
 high. " ' ^ ' For John truly baptized with water ; but 
 ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost not many 
 
 ' Matt. 28 : 19, 20. » Acts 1:6,7. " Luke 24 : 49. 
 
THE GREAT COMMISSION 31 
 
 days hence.'' "Ye shall receive power, after that 
 the Holy Ghost is come upon yon: and ye shall be 
 witnesses nnto Me both in Jerusalem, and in all 
 Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part 
 of the earth. ' ' '" 
 
 The Saviour knew that no argument, however 
 logical, would melt hard hearts, or break through 
 the crust of worldliness and selfishness. He knew 
 that His disciples must receive the heavenly endow- 
 ment; that the gospel would be effective only as it 
 was proclaimed by hearts made warm and lips made 
 eloquent by a living knowledge of Him who is the 
 way, the truth, and the life. The work committed 
 to the disciples would require great efficiency; for 
 the tide of evil ran deep and strong against them. 
 A vigilant, determined leader was in command of 
 the forces of darkness, and the followers of Christ 
 could battle for the right only through the help that 
 God, by His Spirit, would give them. 
 
 Christ told His disciples that they were to begin 
 their work at Jerusalem. That city had been the 
 scene of His amazing sacrifice for the human race. 
 There, clad in the garb of humanity. He had walked 
 and talked with men, and few had discerned how 
 near heaven came to earth. There He had been 
 condemned and crucified. In Jerusalem were many 
 who secretly believed Jesus of Nazareth to be the 
 Messiah, and many who had been deceived by priests 
 and rulers. To these the gospel must be pro- 
 claimed. They were to be called to repentance. 
 The wonderful truth that through Christ alone 
 
 ^"Acts 1:5,8. 
 3 — Acts 
 
32 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 could remission of sins be obtained, was to be made 
 plain. And it was while all Jerusalem was stirred 
 by the thrilling events of the past few weeks, that 
 the preaching of the disciples would make the deep- 
 est impression. 
 
 During His ministry, Jesus had kept constantly 
 before the disciples the fact that they were to be 
 one with Him in His work for the recovery of the 
 world from the slavery of sin. When He sent forth 
 the twelve and afterward the seventy, to proclaim 
 the kingdom of God, He was teaching them their 
 duty to impart to others what He had made known 
 to them. In all His work. He was training them for 
 individual labor, to be extended as their numbers 
 increased, and eventually to reach to the uttermost 
 parts of the earth. The last lesson He gave His 
 followers was that they held in trust for the world 
 the glad tidings of salvation. 
 
 When the time came for Christ to ascend to His 
 Father, He led the disciples out as far as Bethany. 
 Here He paused, and they gathered about Him. With 
 hands outstretched in blessing, as if in assurance of 
 His protecting care. He slowly ascended from among 
 them. ^'It came to pass, while He blessed them. 
 He was parted from them, and carried up into 
 heaven. ' ' " 
 
 While the disciples were gazing upward to catch 
 the last glimpse of their ascending Lord, He was 
 received into the rejoicing ranks of heavenly angels. 
 As these angels escorted Him to the courts above, 
 they sang in triumph, ^'Sing unto God, ye kingdoms 
 of the earth; sing praises unto the Lord, to Him 
 
 "Luke 24:51. 
 
THE GREAT COMMISSION 33 
 
 that rideth upon the heavens of heavens. . . . As- 
 cribe ye strength unto God: His excellency is over 
 Israel, and His strength is in the heavens. '''' 
 
 The disciples were still looking earnestly toward 
 heaven when, ''behold, two men stood by them in 
 white apparel; which also said, Ye men of Galilee, 
 why stand ye gazing up into heaven? this same Jesus, 
 which is taken up from you into heaven, shall so 
 come in like manner as ye have seen Him go into 
 heaven. ' ' " 
 
 The promise of Christ ^s second coming was ever 
 to be kept fresh in the minds of His disciples. The 
 same Jesus whom they had seen ascending into 
 heaven, would come again, to take to Himself those 
 who here below give themselves to His service. The 
 same voice that had said to them, ''Lo, I am with 
 you alway, even unto the end,'' would bid them 
 welcome to His presence in the heavenly kingdom. 
 
 As in the typical service the high priest laid 
 aside his pontifical robes, and officiated in the white 
 linen dress of an ordinary priest; -so Christ laid 
 aside His royal robes, and garbed Himself with 
 humanity, and offered sacrifice. Himself the priest, 
 Himself the victim. As the high priest, after per- 
 forming his service in the holy of holies, came forth 
 to the waiting congregation in his pontifical robes ; so 
 Christ .will come the second time, clothed in garments 
 of whitest white, ''so as no fuller on earth can white 
 them. ' ' " He will come in His own glory, and in the 
 glory of His Father, and all the angelic host will 
 escort Him on His way. 
 
 "Ps. 68 : 32-34, margin. ^^ Acts 1:10,11. "Mark 9:3. 
 
34 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Thus will be fulfilled Christ's promise to His 
 disciples, *'I will come again, and receive you unto 
 Myself/''^ Those who have loved Him and waited 
 for Him, He will crown with glory and honor and 
 immortality. The righteous dead will come forth 
 from their graves, and those who are alive will be 
 caught up with them to meet the Lord in the air. 
 They will hear the voice of Jesus, sweeter than any 
 music that ever fell on mortal ear, saying to them, 
 Your warfare is accomplished. ^'Come, ye blessed 
 of My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you 
 from the foundation of the world.'''' 
 
 Well might the disciples rejoice in the hope of 
 their Lord's return. 
 
 "John 14:3. ^« Matt. 25 : 34. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 Pentecost 
 
 As the disciples returned from Olivet to Jeru- 
 salem, the people looked on them, expecting to see 
 on their faces expressions of sorrow, confusion, and 
 defeat; but they saw there gladness and triumph. 
 The disciples did not now mourn over disappointed 
 hopes. They had seen the risen Saviour, and the 
 words of His j^arting promise echoed constantly in 
 their ears. 
 
 In obedience to Christ's command, they waited 
 in Jerusalem for the promise of the Father, — the 
 outpouring of the Spirit. They did not wait in 
 idleness. The record says that they were ^^con- 
 tinually in the temple, praising and blessing God.''' 
 They also met together to present their requests 
 to the Father in the name of Jesus. They knew 
 that they had a Representative in heaven, an Ad- 
 vocate at the throne of God. In solemn awe they 
 bowed in prayer, repeating the assurance, ^'What- 
 
 ^Luke 24:53. 
 This chapter is based on Acts 2 : 1-39. 
 
 (35) 
 
36 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 soever ye shall ask the Father in My name, He will 
 give it you. Hitherto have ye asked nothing in 
 My name: ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy 
 may be full. ' ' ' Higher and still higher they ex- 
 tended the hand of faith, with the mighty argument, 
 **It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen 
 again, who is even at the right hand of God, who 
 also maketh intercession for us.''^ 
 
 As the disciples waited for the fulfilment of the 
 promise, they humbled their hearts in true repent- 
 ance, and confessed their unbelief. As they called 
 to remembrance the words that Christ had spoken 
 to them before His death, they understood more 
 fully their meaning. Truths which had passed from 
 their memory were again brought to their minds, 
 and these they repeated to one another. They re- 
 proached themselves for their misapprehension of 
 the Saviour. Like a procession, scene after scene 
 of His wonderful life passed before them. As they 
 meditated upon His pure, holy life, they felt that 
 no toil would be too hard, no sacrifice too great, if 
 only they could bear witness in their lives to the 
 loveliness of Christ's character. 0, if they could 
 but have the past three years to live over, they 
 thought, how differently they would act! If they 
 could only see the Master again, how earnestly they 
 would strive to show Him how deeply they loved 
 Him, and how sincerely they sorrowed for having 
 ever grieved Him by a word or an act of unbelief! 
 But they were comforted by the thought that they 
 were forgiven. And they determined that, so far 
 as possible, they would atone for their unbelief by 
 bravely confessing Him before the world. 
 
 ^'John 16:23,24. ^'Rom. 8:34. 
 
PENTECOST 37 
 
 The disciples prayed with intense earnestness for 
 a fitness to meet men, and in their daily intercourse 
 to speak words that would lead sinners to Christ. 
 Putting away all differences, all desire for the 
 supremacy, they came close together in Christian 
 fellowship. They drew nearer and nearer to God, 
 and as they did this, they realized what a privilege 
 had been theirs in being permitted to associate so 
 closely with Christ. Sadness filled their hearts as 
 they thought of how many times they had grieved 
 Him by their slowness of comprehension, their fail- 
 ure to understand the lessons that, for their good, 
 He was trying to teach them. 
 
 These days of preparation were days of deep 
 heart-searching. The disciples felt their spiritual 
 need, and cried to the Lord for the holy unction 
 that was to fit them for the work of soul-saving. 
 They did not ask for a blessing for themselves 
 merely. They were weighted with the burden of 
 the salvation of souls. They realized that the gos- 
 pel was to be carried to the world, and they claimed 
 the power that Christ had promised. 
 
 During the patriarchal age, the influence of the 
 Holy Spirit had often been revealed in a marked 
 manner, but never in its fulness. Now, in obedience 
 to the word of the Saviour, the disciples offered 
 their supplications for this gift, and in heaven Christ 
 added His intercession. He claimed the gift of the 
 Spirit, that He might pour it upon His people. 
 
 *^And when the day of Pentecost was fully come, 
 they were all with one accord in one place. And sud- 
 denly there came a sound from heaven as of a rush- 
 ing mighty wind, and it filled all the house where 
 they were sitting." 
 
38 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 The Spirit came upon the waiting, praying dis- 
 ciples with a fulness that reached every heart. The 
 Infinite One revealed Himself in power to His church. 
 It was as if for ages this influence had been held in 
 restraint, and now Heaven rejoiced in being able to 
 pour out upon the church the riches of the Spirit *s 
 grace. And under the influence of the Spirit, words 
 of penitence and confession mingled with songs of 
 praise for sins forgiven. Words of thanksgiving 
 and of prophecy were heard. All Heaven bent low 
 to behold and to adore the wisdom of matchless, in- 
 comprehensible love. Lost in wonder, the apostles 
 exclaimed, ^'Herein is love.'' They grasped the 
 imparted gift. And what followed? The sword of 
 the Spirit, newly edged with power and bathed in 
 the lightnings of heaven, cut its way through un- 
 belief. Thousands were converted in a day. 
 
 **It is expedient for you that I go away,'' Christ 
 had said to His disciples; ^^for if I go not away, 
 the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I 
 depart, I will send Him unto you." ^'When He, 
 the Spirit of truth, is come. He will guide you into 
 all truth: for He shall not speak of Himself; but 
 whatsoever He shall hear, that shall He speak: and 
 He will show you things to come."* 
 
 Christ's ascension to heaven was the signal that 
 His followers were to receive the promised bless- 
 ing. For this they were to wait before they en- 
 tered upon their work. When Christ passed within 
 the heavenly gates. He was enthroned amidst the 
 adoration of the angels. As soon as this ceremony 
 was completed, the Holy Spirit descended upon the 
 disciples in rich currents, and Christ was indeed 
 
 * John 16 : 7, 13. 
 
PENTECOST 39 
 
 glorified, even with the glory which He had with the 
 Father from all eternity. The Pentecostal outpour- 
 ing was Heaven's communication that the Redeem- 
 er's inauguration was accomplished. According to 
 His jjromise He had sent the Holy Spirit from 
 heaven to His followers, as a token that He had, 
 as priest and king, received all authority in heaven 
 and on earth, and was the Anointed One over His 
 people. 
 
 *^And there appeared unto them cloven tongues 
 like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them. And 
 they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began 
 to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave 
 them utterance." The Holy Spirit, assuming the 
 form of tongues of fire, rested upon those assembled. 
 This was an emblem of the gift then bestowed on the 
 disciples, which enabled them to speak with fluency 
 languages with which they had heretofore been un- 
 acquainted. The appearance of fire signified the 
 fervent zeal with which the apostles would labor, 
 and the power that would attend their work. 
 
 ^' There were dwelling at Jerusalem Jews, devout 
 men, out of every nation under heaven." During 
 the dispersion, the Jews had been scattered to al- 
 most every part of the inhabited world, and in their 
 exile they had learned to speak various languages. 
 Many of these Jews were on this occasion in Jeru- 
 salem, attending the religious festivals then in prog- 
 ress. Every known tongue was represented by those 
 assembled. This diversity of languages would have 
 been a great hindrance to the proclamation of the 
 gospel; God therefore in a miraculous manner sup- 
 plied the deficiency of the apostles. The Holy Spirit 
 
40 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 did for them that which they could not have accom- 
 plished for themselves in a lifetime. They could 
 now proclaim the truths of the gospel abroad, speak- 
 ing with accuracy the languages of those for whom 
 they were laboring. This miraculous gift was a 
 strong evidence to the world that their commission 
 bore the signet of Heaven. From this time forth 
 the language of the disciples was pure, simple, and 
 accurate, whether they spoke in their native tongue 
 or in a foreign language. 
 
 *'Now when this was noised abroad, the multi- 
 tude came together, and were confounded, because 
 that every man heard them speak in his own lan- 
 guage. And they were all amazed and marveled, 
 saying one to another, Behold, are not all these 
 which speak Galileans! and how hear we every man 
 in our own tongue, wherein we were born?'' 
 
 The priests and rulers were greatly enraged at 
 this wonderful manifestation, but they dared not give 
 way to their malice, for fear of exposing themselves 
 to the violence of the people. They had put the 
 Nazarene to death; but here were His servants, un- 
 lettered men of Galilee, telling in all the languages 
 then spoken, the story of His life and ministry. The 
 priests, determined to account for the miraculous 
 power of the disciples in some natural way, declared 
 that they were drunken from partaking largely of 
 the new wine prepared for the feast. Some of the 
 most ignorant of the people present seized upon this 
 suggestion as the truth, but the more intelligent knew 
 it to be false; and those who understood the dif- 
 ferent languages testified to the accuracy with which 
 these languages were used by the disciples. 
 
PENTECOST 41 
 
 In answer to the accusation of the priests, Peter 
 showed that this demonstration was in direct ful- 
 filment of the prophecy of Joel, wherein he foretold 
 that such power would come upon men, to fit them 
 for a special work. ^^ Ye men of Judea, and all ye 
 that dwell at Jerusalem, '' he said, *'be this known 
 unto you, and hearken to my words: for these are 
 not drunken, as ye suppose, seeing it is but the third 
 hour of the day. But this is that which was spoken 
 by the prophet Joel: And it shall come to pass in the 
 last days, saitli God, I will pour out of My Spirit 
 upon all flesh: and your sons and your daughters 
 shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, 
 and your old men shall dream dreams: and on My 
 servants and on My handmaidens I will pour out 
 in those days of My Spirit; and they shall prophesy.'' 
 
 With clearness and power Peter bore witness of 
 the death and resurrection of Christ: ^^Ye men of 
 Israel, hear these words: Jesus of Nazareth, a man 
 approved of God among you by miracles and won- 
 ders and signs, which God did by Him in the midst 
 of you, as ye yourselves also know: Him ... ye 
 have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and 
 slain: whom God hath raised up, having loosed the 
 pains of death: because it was not possible that He 
 should be holden of it.'' 
 
 Peter did not refer to the teachings of Christ to 
 prove his position, because he knew that the preju- 
 dice of his hearers was so great that his words 
 on this subject would be of no effect. Instead, he 
 spoke to them of David, who was regarded by the 
 Jews as one of the patriarchs of their nation. ^^ Da- 
 vid speaketh concerning Him," he declared: '^I 
 
42 TEE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 
 
 foresaw the Lord always before My face, for He is 
 on My right hand, that I should not be moved: 
 therefore did My heart rejoice, and My tongue was 
 glad; moreover also My flesh shall rest in hope: be- 
 cause Thou wilt not leave My soul in hell, neither wilt 
 Thou suifer Thine Holy One to see corruption. . . . 
 
 ^*Men and brethren, let me freely speak unto 
 you of the patriarch David, that he is both dead 
 and buried, and his sepulcher is with us unto this 
 day.'* ^^He . . . spake of the resurrection of Christ, 
 that His soul was not left in hell, neither His flesh 
 did see corruption. This Jesus hath God raised up, 
 whereof we all are witnesses.'' 
 
 The scene is one full of interest. Behold the 
 people coming from all directions to hear the dis- 
 ciples witness to the truth as it is in Jesus. They 
 press in, crowding the temple. Priests and rulers 
 are there, the dark scowl of malignity still on their 
 faces, their hearts still filled with abiding hatred 
 against Christ, their hands uncleansed from the 
 blood shed when they crucified the world's Ee- 
 deemer. They had thought to find the apostles 
 cowed with fear under the strong hand of oppres- 
 sion and murder, but they find them lifted above 
 all fear, and filled with the Spirit, proclaiming with 
 power the divinity of Jesus of Nazareth. They hear 
 them declaring with boldness that the One so re- 
 cently humiliated, derided, smitten by cruel hands, 
 and crucified, is the Prince of life, now exalted to 
 the right hand of God. 
 
 Some of those who listened to the apostles had 
 taken an active part in the condemnation and death 
 of Christ. Their voices had mingled with the rabble 
 
PENTECOST 43 
 
 in calling for His crucifixion. When Jesus and 
 Barabbas stood before them in the judgment-hall, 
 and Pilate asked, *^Whom will ye that I release 
 unto you?" they had shouted, '^Not this man, but 
 Barabbas!"' When Pilate delivered Christ to them, 
 saying, "Take ye Him, and crucify Him: for I 
 find no fault in Him;" "I am innocent of the blood 
 of this just person," they had cried, "His blood be 
 on us, and on our children."" 
 
 Now they heard the disciples declaring that it was 
 the Son of God who had been crucified. Priests and 
 rulers trembled. Conviction and anguish seized the 
 people. "They were pricked in their heart, and said 
 unto Peter and to the rest of the apostles. Men and 
 brethren, what shall we do?" Among those who 
 listened to the disciples were devout Jews, who were 
 sincere in their belief. The power that accompanied 
 the words of the speaker convinced them that Jesus 
 was indeed the Messiah. 
 
 "Then Peter said unto them. Repent, and be bap- 
 tized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ 
 for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the 
 gift of the Holy Ghost. For the promise is unto 
 you, and to your children, and to all that are afar 
 off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call." 
 
 Peter urged home upon the convicted people the 
 fact that they had rejected Christ because they had 
 been deceived by priests and rulers; and that if 
 they continued to look to these men for counsel, and 
 waited for them to acknowledge Christ before they 
 dared to do so, they would never accept Him. These 
 powerful men, though making a profession of god- 
 
 ^Matt. 27:17; John 18:40. "John 19:6; Matt. 27:24,25. 
 
44 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 liness, were ambitious for earthly riches and glory. 
 They were not willing to come to Christ to receive 
 light. 
 
 Under the influence of this heavenly illumina- 
 tion, the scriptures that Christ had explained to the 
 disciples stood out before them with the luster of 
 perfect truth. The veil that had prevented them 
 from seeing to the end of that which had been abol- 
 ished, was now removed, and they comprehended 
 with perfect clearness the object of Christ's mission 
 and the nature of His kingdom. They could speak 
 with power of the Saviour; and as they unfolded 
 to their hearers the plan of salvation, many were 
 convicted and convinced. The traditions and super- 
 stitions inculcated by the priests were swept away 
 from their minds, and the teachings of the Saviour 
 were accepted. 
 
 ^^Then they that gladly received his word were 
 baptized: and the same day there were added unto 
 them about three thousand souls.'' 
 
 The Jewish leaders had supposed that the work 
 of Christ would end with His death; but instead of 
 this, they witnessed the marvelous scenes of the 
 day of Pentecost. They heard the disciples, en- 
 dowed with a power and energy hitherto unknown, 
 preaching Christ, their words confirmed by signs 
 and wonders. In Jerusalem, the stronghold of Ju- 
 daism, thousands openly declared their faith in Jesus 
 of Nazareth as the Messiah. 
 
 The disciples were astonished and overjoyed at 
 the greatness of the harvest of souls. They did 
 not regard this wonderful ingathering as the result 
 of their own efforts; they realized that they were 
 
PENTECOST 45 
 
 entering into other men's labors. Ever since the 
 fall of Adam, Christ had been committing to chosen 
 servants the seed of His word, to be sown in human 
 hearts. During His life on this earth, He had sown 
 the seed of truth, and had watered it with His blood. 
 The conversions that took place on the day of Pente- 
 cost were the result of this sowing, the harvest of 
 Christ's work, revealing the power of His teaching. 
 
 The arguments of the apostles alone, though clear 
 and convincing, would not have removed the preju- 
 dice that had withstood so much evidence. But the 
 Holy Spirit sent the arguments home to hearts with 
 divine power. The words of the apostles were as 
 sharp arrows of the Almighty, convicting men of 
 their terrible guilt in rejecting and crucifying the 
 Lord of glory. 
 
 Under the training of Christ, the disciples had 
 been led to feel their need of the Spirit. Under the 
 Spirit's teaching, they received the final qualifica- 
 tion, and went forth to their life-work. No longer 
 were they ignorant and uncultured. No longer were 
 they a collection of independent units or discordant, 
 conflicting elements. No longer were their hopes set 
 on worldly greatness. They were of ''one accord," 
 ' ' of one heart and of one soul. ' ' ' Christ filled their 
 thoughts; the advancement of His kingdom was their 
 aim. In mind and character they had become like 
 their Master, and men "took knowledge of them, 
 that they had been with Jesus."** 
 
 Pentecost brought them the heavenly illumination. 
 The truths they could not understand while Christ 
 was with them were now unfolded. With a faith and 
 
 'Acts 2:46: 4:32. « Acts 4:13. 
 
46 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 assurance that they had never before, known, they 
 accepted the teachings of the Sacred Word. No 
 longer was it a matter of faith with them that Christ 
 was the Son of God. They knew that although 
 clothed with humanity, He was indeed the Messiah, 
 and they told their experience to the world with a 
 confidence which carried with it the conviction that 
 God was with them. 
 
 They could speak the name of Jesus with as- 
 surance; for was He not their Friend and Elder 
 Brother? Brought into close communion with Christ, 
 they sat with Him in heavenly places. With what 
 burning language they clothed their ideas as they 
 bore witness for Him ! Their hearts were surcharged 
 with a benevolence so full, so deep, so far-reaching, 
 that it impelled them to go to the ends of the earth, 
 testifying to the power of Christ. They were filled 
 with an intense longing to carry forward the work 
 He had begun. They realized the greatness of their 
 debt to heaven, and the responsibility of their work. 
 Strengthened by the endowment of the Holy Spirit, 
 they went forth filled with zeal to extend the tri- 
 umphs of the cross. The Spirit animated them and 
 spoke through them. The peace of Christ shone 
 from their faces. They had consecrated their lives 
 to Him for service, and their very features bore 
 evidence to the surrender they had made. 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 The Gift of the Spirit 
 
 When Christ gave His disciples the promise of 
 the Spirit, He was nearing the close of His earthly 
 ministry. He was standing in the shadow of the 
 cross, with a full realization of the load of guilt that 
 was to rest upon Him as the sin-bearer. Before 
 offering Himself as the sacrificial victim. He in- 
 structed His disciples regarding a most essential and 
 complete gift which He was to bestow upon His 
 followers, — the gift that would bring within their 
 reach the boundless resources of His grace. ^^I will 
 pray the Father,'' He said, ^*and He shall give you 
 another Comforter, that He may abide with you for- 
 ever; even the Spirit of truth; whom the world can- 
 not receive, because it seeth Him not, neither knoweth 
 Him: but ye know Him; for He dwelleth with you, 
 and shall be in you.''' The Saviour was pointing 
 forward to the time when the Holy Spirit should 
 come to do a mighty work as His representative. 
 The evil that had been accumulating for centuries 
 
 *John 14:16,17. 
 4 — Acts (47) 
 
48 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 was to be resisted by the divine power of the Holy 
 Spirit. 
 
 What was the result of the outpouring of the 
 Spirit on the day of Pentecost? The glad tidings of 
 a risen Saviour were carried to the uttermost parts 
 of the inhabited world. As the disciples proclaimed 
 the message of redeeming grace, hearts yielded to 
 the power of this message. The church beheld con- 
 verts flocking to her from all directions. Backsliders 
 were reconverted. Sinners united with believers in 
 seeking the pearl of great price. Some who had 
 been the bitterest opponents of the gospel became 
 its champions. The prophecy was fulfilled, ^'He that 
 is feeble . . . shall be as David; and the house of 
 David ... as the angel of the Lord.'*' Every 
 Christian saw in his brother a revelation of divine 
 love and benevolence. One interest prevailed; one 
 subject of emulation swallowed up all others. The 
 ambition of the believers was to reveal the likeness 
 of Christ's character, and to labor for the enlarge- 
 ment of His kingdom. 
 
 *^With great power gave the apostles witness of 
 the resurrection of the Lord Jesus: and great grace 
 was upon them all. ' ' ' Under their labors were added 
 to the church chosen men, who, receiving the word 
 of truth, consecrated their lives to the work of 
 giving to others the hope that filled their hearts 
 with peace and joy. They could not be restrained 
 or intimidated by threatenings. The Lord spoke 
 through them, and as they went from place to place, 
 the poor had the gospel preached to them, and mir- 
 acles of divine grace were wrought. 
 
 ^ Zech. 12:8. ^ Acts 4 : 33. 
 
THE GIFT OF THE SPIRIT 49 
 
 So mightily can God work when men give them- 
 selves up to the control of His Spirit. 
 
 The promise of the Holy Spirit is not limited 
 to any age or to any race. Christ declared that the 
 divine influence of His Spirit was to be with His 
 followers unto the end. From the day of Pente- 
 cost to the present time, the Comforter has been 
 sent to all who have yielded themselves fully to the 
 Lord and to His service. To all who have accepted 
 Christ as a personal Saviour, the Holy Spirit has 
 come as a counselor, sanctifier, guide, and witness. 
 The more closely believers have walked with God, 
 the more clearly and powerfully have they testified 
 of their Redeemer's love and of His saving grace. 
 The men and women who through the long centuries 
 of persecution and trial enjoyed a large measure of 
 the presence of the Spirit in their lives, have stood 
 as signs and wonders in the world. Before angels 
 and men they have revealed the transforming power 
 of redeeming love. 
 
 Those who at Pentecost were endued with power 
 from on high, were not thereby freed from further 
 temptation and trial. As they witnessed for truth 
 and righteousness, they were repeatedly assailed by 
 the enemy of all truth, who sought to rob them of 
 their Christian experience. They were compelled 
 to strive with all their God-given powers to reach 
 the measure of the stature of men and women in 
 Christ Jesus. Daily they prayed for fresh supplies 
 of grace, that they might reach higher and still 
 higher toward perfection. Under the Holy Spirit's 
 working, even the weakest, by exercising faith in 
 God, learned to improve their entrusted powers, and 
 
50 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLE^ 
 
 to become sanctified, refined, and ennobled. As in 
 humility they submitted to the moulding influence 
 of the Holy Spirit, they received of the fulness of 
 the Godhead, and were fashioned in the likeness of 
 the divine. 
 
 The lapse of time has wrought no change in 
 Christ's parting promise to send the Holy Spirit 
 as His representative. It is not because of any 
 restriction on the part of God that the riches of 
 His grace do not flow earthward to men. If the ful- 
 filment of the promise is not seen as it might be, 
 it is because the promise is not appreciated as it 
 should be. If all were willing, all would be filled 
 with the Spirit. Wherever the need of the Holy 
 Spirit is a matter little thought of, there is seen 
 spiritual drought, spiritual darkness, spiritual de- 
 clension and death. Whenever minor matters occupy 
 the attention, the divine power which is necessary 
 for the growth and prosperity of the church, and 
 which would bring all other blessings in its train, is 
 lacking, though offered in infinite plenitude. 
 
 Since this is the means by which we are to re- 
 ceive power, why do we not hunger and thirst for 
 the gift of the Spirit! Why do we not talk of it, 
 pray for it, and preach concerning it? The Lord 
 is more willing to give the Holy Spirit to those who 
 serve Him than parents are to give good gifts to 
 their children. For the daily baptism of the Spirit, 
 every worker should offer his petition to God. Com- 
 panies of Christian workers should gather to ask 
 for special help, for heavenly wisdom, that they may 
 know how to plan and execute wisely. Especially 
 should they pray that God will baptize His chosen 
 ambassadors in mission fields with a rich measure 
 
TEE GIFT OF TEE SPIRIT 51 
 
 of His Spirit. The presence of the Spirit with 
 God's workers will give the proclamation of truth a 
 power that not all the honor or glory of the world 
 could give. 
 
 With the consecrated worker for God, in what- 
 ever place he may be, the Holy Spirit abides. The 
 words spoken to the disciples are spoken also to us. 
 The Comforter is ours as well as theirs. The Spirit 
 furnishes the strength that sustains striving, wres- 
 tling souls in every emergenc}^ amidst the hatred of 
 the world, and the realization of their own failures 
 and mistakes. In sorrow and affliction, when the 
 outlook seems dark and the future perplexing, and 
 we feel helpless and alone, — these are the times 
 when, in answer to the prayer of faith, the Holy 
 Spirit brings comfort to the heart. 
 
 It is not a conclusive evidence that a man is 
 a Christian because he manifests spiritual ecstasy 
 under extraordinary circumstances. Holiness is not 
 rapture: it is an entire surrender of the will to 
 God; it is living by every word that proceeds from 
 the mouth of God; it is doing the will of our heav- 
 enly Father; it is trusting God in trial, in darkness 
 as well as in the light; it is walking by faith and 
 not by sight; it is relying on God with unquestion- 
 ing confidence, and resting in His love. 
 
 It is not essential for us to be able to define just 
 what the Holy Spirit is. Christ tells us that the 
 Spirit is the Comforter, ^'tlie Spirit of truth, which 
 proceedeth from the Father." It is plainly declared 
 regarding the Holy Spirit, that in His work of guid- 
 ing men into all truth, ^'He shall not speak of Him- 
 self."^ 
 
 * John 15:26: 16:13. 
 
52 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 The nature of tlie Holy Spirit is a mystery. Men- 
 cannot explain it, because the Lord has not revealed 
 it to them. Men having fanciful views may bring 
 together passages of Scripture and put a human con- 
 struction on them; but the acceptance of these views 
 will not strengthen the church. Regarding such mys- 
 teries, which are too deep for human understanding, 
 silence is golden. 
 
 The office of the Holy Spirit is distinctly speci- 
 fied in the words of Christ: '^When He is come, 
 He will reprove the world of sin, and of righteous- 
 ness, and of judgment.''' It is the Holy Spirit 
 that convicts of sin. If the sinner responds to the 
 quickening influence of the Spirit, he will be brought 
 to repentance, and aroused to the importance of 
 obeying the divine requirements. 
 
 To the repentant sinner, hungering and thirst- 
 ing for righteousness, the Holy Spirit reveals the 
 Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world. 
 *^He shall receive of Mine, and shall show it unto 
 you,'' Christ said. '^He shall teach you all things, 
 and bring all things to your remembrance, whatso- 
 ever I have said unto you. " " 
 
 The Spirit is given as a regenerating agency, to 
 make effectual the salvation wrought by the death 
 of our Redeemer. The Spirit is constantly seeking 
 to draw the attention of men to the great offering 
 that was made on the cross of Calvary, to unfold 
 to the world the love of God, and to open to the 
 convicted soul the precious things of the Scriptures. 
 
 Having brought conviction of sin, and presented 
 before the mind the standard of righteousness, the 
 Holy Spirit withdraws the affections from the things 
 
 ^ John 16:8. « John 16 : 14 ; 14 : 26. 
 
THE GIFT OF THE SPIRIT 53 
 
 of this earth, and fills the soul with a desire for holi- 
 ness. ' * He will guide you into all truth, ' ' ' the Sav- 
 iour declared. If men are willing to be .moulded, 
 there will be brought about a sanctification of the 
 whole being. The Spirit will take the things of God 
 and stamp them on the soul. By His power the way 
 of life will be made so plain that none need err 
 therein. 
 
 From the beginning God has been working by 
 His Holy Spirit through human instrumentalities 
 for the accomplishment of His purpose in behalf of 
 the fallen race. This was manifest in the lives of 
 the patriarchs. To the church in the wilderness also, 
 in the time of Moses, God gave His ^^good Spirit 
 to instruct them.''^ And in the days of the apostles 
 He wrought mightily for His church through the 
 agency of the Holy Spirit. The same power that 
 sustained the patriarchs, that gave Caleb and Joshua 
 faith and courage, and that made the work of the 
 apostolic church effective, has upheld God's faith- 
 ful children in every succeeding age. It was through 
 the power of the Holy Spirit that during the Dark 
 Ages the Waldensian Christians helped to prepare 
 the way for the Reformation. It was the same 
 power that made successful the efforts of the noble 
 men and women who pioneered the way for the es- 
 tablishment of modern missions, and for the trans- 
 lation of the Bible into the languages and dialects 
 of all nations and peoples. 
 
 And to-day God is still using His church to make 
 known His purpose in the earth. To-day the heralds 
 of the cross are going from city to city, and from 
 land to land, preparing the way for the second ad- 
 
 ^John 16:13. «Neh. 9:20. 
 
54 THE ACTS OF TBE APOSTLES 
 
 vent of Christ. The standard of God's law is being 
 exalted. The Spirit of the Almighty is moving npon 
 men's hearts, and those who respond to its influence 
 become witnesses for God and His truth. In many 
 places consecrated men and women may be seen 
 communicating to others the light that has made 
 plain to them the way of salvation through Christ. 
 And as they continue to let their light shine, as did 
 those who were baptized with the Spirit on the day 
 of Pentecost, they receive more and still more of the 
 Spirit's power. Thus the earth is to be lightened 
 with the glory of God. 
 
 On the other hand, there are some who, instead 
 of wisely improving present opportunities, are idly 
 waiting for some special season of spiritual refresh- 
 ing by which their ability to enlighten others will be 
 greatly increased. They neglect present duties and 
 privileges, and allow their light to burn dim, while 
 they look forward to a tiiiie when, without any effort 
 on their part, they will be made the recipients of 
 special blessing, by which they will be transformed 
 and fitted for service. 
 
 It is true that in the time of the end, when God's 
 work in the earth is closing, the earnest efforts put 
 forth by consecrated believers under the guidance 
 of the Holy Spirit, are to be accompanied by special 
 tokens of divine favor. Under the figure of the early 
 and the latter rain, that falls in Eastern lands at 
 seed-time and harvest, the Hebrew prophets foretold 
 the bestowal of spiritual grace in extraordinary 
 measure upon God's church. The outpouring of the 
 Spirit in the days of the apostles was the begin- 
 ning of the early, or former, rain, and glorious was 
 
TBE GIFT OF THE SPIRIT 55 
 
 the result. To the end of time, the presence of 
 the Spirit is to abide with the true church. 
 
 But near the close of earth's harvest, a special 
 bestowal of spiritual grace is promised to prepare 
 the church for the coming of the Son of man. This 
 outpouring of the Spirit is likened to the falling of 
 the latter rain; and it is for this added power that 
 Christians are to send their petitions to the Lord 
 of the harvest ^'in the time of the latter rain.'' In 
 response, '^the Lord shall make bright clouds, and 
 give them showers of rain." ^^He will cause to come 
 down . . . the rain, the former rain, and the latter 
 ram. ' ' 
 
 But unless the members of God's church to-day 
 have a living connection with the Source of all spir- 
 itual growth, they will not be ready for the time of 
 reaping. Unless they keep their lamps trimmed and 
 burning, they will fail of receiving added grace in 
 times of special need. 
 
 Those only who are constantly receiving fresh 
 supplies of grace, will have power proportionate to 
 their daily need and their ability to use that power. 
 Instead of looking forward to some future time 
 when, through a special endowment of spiritual 
 power, they will receive a miraculous fitting up for 
 soul-winning, they are yielding themselves daily to 
 God, that He may make them vessels meet for His 
 use. Daily they are improving the opportunities for 
 service that lie within their reach. Daily they are 
 witnessing for the Master wherever they may be, 
 whether in some humble sphere of labor in the home, 
 or in a public field of usefulness. 
 
 «Zeeh. 10:1; Joel 2:23. 
 
56 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 To the consecrated worker there is wonderful con- 
 solation in the knowledge that even Christ during 
 His life on earth sought His Father daily for fresh 
 supplies of needed grace; and from this communion 
 with God He went forth to strengthen and bless 
 others. Behold the Son of God bowed in prayer to 
 His Father! Though He is the Son of God, He 
 strengthens His faith by prayer, and by communion 
 with heaven gathers to Himself power to resist evil 
 and to minister to the needs of men. As the Elder 
 Brother of our race. He knows the necessities of 
 those who, compassed with infirmity and living in 
 a world of sin and temptation, still desire to serve 
 Him. He knows that the messengers whom He sees 
 fit to send are weak, erring men; but to all who give 
 themselves wholly to His service He promises divine 
 aid. His own example is an assurance that earnest, 
 persevering supplication to God in faith — faith that, 
 leads to entire dependence upon God, and unreserved 
 consecration to His work — will avail to bring to 
 men the Holy Spirit's aid in the battle against sin. 
 
 Every worker who follows the example of Christ 
 will be prepared to receive and use the power that 
 God has promised to His church for the ripening of 
 earth's harvest. Morning by morning, as the her- 
 alds of the gospel kneel before the Lord and renew 
 their vows of consecration to Him, He will grant 
 them the presence of His Spirit, with its reviving, 
 sanctifying power. As they go forth to the day's 
 duties, they have the assurance that the unseen 
 agency of the Holy Spirit enables them to be 'Ma- 
 borers together with God." 
 
CHAPTER YI 
 
 At the Temple Gate 
 
 The disciples of Christ had a deep sense of their 
 own inefficiency, and with humiliation and prayer 
 they joined their weakness to His strength, their 
 ignorance to His wisdom, their unworthiness to 
 His righteousness, their poverty to His exhaustless 
 wealth. Thus strengthened and equipped, they hesi- 
 tated not to press forward in the service of the 
 Master. 
 
 A short time after the descent of the Holy 
 Spirit, and immediately after a season of earnest 
 prayer, Peter and John, going up to the temple to 
 worship, saw at the gate Beautiful a cripple, forty 
 years of age, whose life, from his birth, had been 
 one of pain and infirmity. This unfortunate man 
 had long desired to see Jesus, that he might be 
 healed; but he was almost helpless, and was far re- 
 moved from the scene of the great Physician's labors. 
 His pleadings at last induced some friends to bear 
 him to the gate of the temple, but upon arriving 
 
 This chapter is based on Acts 3; 4:1-31. 
 
 (57) 
 
58 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 there, lie found that the One upon whom his hopes 
 were centered, had been put to a cruel death. 
 
 His disappointment excited the sympathy of those 
 who knew for how long he had eagerly hoped to be 
 healed by Jesus, and daily they brought him to the 
 temple, in order that passers-by might be induced 
 by pity to give him a trifle to relieve his wants. As 
 Peter and John passed, he asked an alms from them. 
 The disciples regarded him compassionately, and 
 Peter said, ^^Look on us. And he gave heed unto 
 them, expecting to receive something of them. Then 
 Peter said. Silver and gold have I none." As Peter 
 thus declared his poverty, the countenance of the 
 cripple fell; but it grew bright with hope as the 
 apostle continued, *^But such as I have give I thee: 
 In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth rise up 
 and walk. 
 
 *^And he took him by the right hand, and lifted 
 him up: and immediately his feet and ankle-bones 
 received strength. And he leaping up stood, and 
 walked, and entered with them into the temple, walk- 
 ing, and leaping, and praising God. And all the 
 people saw him walking and x)raising God: and they 
 knew that it was he which sat for alms at the Beau- 
 tiful gate of the temple: and they w^ere filled with 
 wonder and amazement at that which had happened.'' 
 
 ^^And as the lame man which was healed held 
 Peter and John, all the people ran together unto 
 them in the porch that is called Solomon's, greatly 
 wondering." They were astonished that the dis- 
 ciples could perform miracles similar to those per- 
 formed by Jesus. Yet here was this man, for forty 
 years a helpless cripple, now rejoicing in the full 
 
AT THE TEMPLE GATE 59 
 
 use of his limbs, free from pain, and happy in be- 
 lieving in Jesus. 
 
 "When the disciples saw the amazement of the 
 people, Peter asked, "Why marvel ye at this? or 
 why look ye so earnestly on us, as though by our 
 own power or holiness we had made this man to 
 walkr' He assured them that the cure had been 
 wrought in the name and through the merits of Jesus 
 of Nazareth, whom God had raised from the dead. 
 "His name through faith in His name,'^ the apostle 
 declared, "hath made this man strong, whom ye 
 see and know: yea, the faith which is by Him 
 hath given him this perfect soundness in the pres- 
 ence of you all.'' 
 
 The apostles spoke plainly of the great sin of 
 the Jews in rejecting and putting to death the Prince 
 of life; but they were careful not to drive their 
 hearers to despair. "Ye denied the Holy One and 
 the Just,'' Peter said, "and desired a murderer to 
 be granted unto you; and killed the Prince of life, 
 whom God hath raised from the dead; whereof we 
 are witnesses." "And now, brethren, I wot that 
 through ignorance ye did it, as did also your rulers. 
 But those things, which God before had showed by 
 the mouth of all His prophets, that Christ should 
 suffer. He hath so fulfilled." He declared that the 
 Holy Spirit was calling upon them to repent and 
 be converted, and assured them that there was no 
 hope of salvation except through the mercy of the 
 One whom they had crucified. Only through faith 
 in Him could their sins be forgiven. 
 
 "Repent ye therefore, and be converted," he 
 cried, "that your sins may be blotted out, when the 
 
60 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 times of refreshing shall come from the presence of 
 the Lord/^ 
 
 *^Ye are the children of the prophets, and of the 
 covenant which God made with our fathers, saying 
 unto Abraham, And in thy seed shall all the kindreds 
 of the earth be blessed. Unto you first God, having 
 raised up His Son Jesus, sent Him to bless you, in 
 turning away every one of you from his iniquities.'' 
 
 Thus the disciples preached the resurrection of 
 Christ. Many among those who listened were wait- 
 ing for this testimony, and when they heard it, they 
 believed. It brought to their minds the words that 
 Christ had spoken, and they took their stand in 
 the ranks of those who accepted the gospel. The 
 seed that the Saviour had sown sprang up and bore 
 fruit. 
 
 While the disciples were speaking to the people, 
 ^'the priests, and the captain of the temple, and the 
 Sadducees, came upon them, being grieved that they 
 taught the people, and preached through Jesus the 
 resurrection from the dead.'' 
 
 After Christ's resurrection, the priests had spread 
 far and near the lying report that His body had 
 been stolen by the disciples while the Roman guard 
 slept. It is not surprising that they were displeased 
 when they heard Peter and John preaching the res- 
 urrection of the One they had murdered. The Sad- 
 ducees especially were greatly aroused. They felt 
 that their most cherished doctrine was in danger, 
 and their reputation at stake. 
 
 Converts to the new faith were rapidly increas- 
 ing, and both Pharisees and Sadducees agreed that 
 if these new teachers were suffered to go unchecked, 
 
AT THE TEMPLE GATE 61 
 
 their own influence would be in greater danger than 
 when Jesus was upon the earth. Accordingly, the 
 captain of the temple, with the help of a number of 
 Sadducees, arrested Peter and John, and put them 
 in prison, as it was too late that day for them to be 
 examined. 
 
 The enemies of the disciples could not but be 
 convinced that Christ had risen from the dead. The 
 evidence was too clear to be doubted. Nevertheless, 
 they hardened their hearts, refusing to repent of 
 the terrible deed they had committed in putting Jesus 
 to death. Abundant evidence that the apostles were 
 speaking and acting under divine inspiration had 
 been given the Jewish rulers, but they firmly re- 
 sisted the message of truth. Christ had not come in 
 the manner that they expected, and though at times 
 they had been convinced that He was the Son of 
 God, yet they had stifled conviction, and crucified 
 Him. In mercy God gave them still further evi- 
 dence, and now another opportunity was granted 
 them to turn to Him. He sent the disciples to tell 
 them that they had killed the Prince of life, and in 
 this terrible charge He gave them another call to 
 repentance. But feeling secure in their own right- 
 eousness, the Jewish teachers refused to admit that 
 the men charging them with crucifying Christ were 
 speaking by the direction of the Holy Spirit. 
 
 Having committed themselves to a course of op- 
 position to Christ, every act of resistance became 
 to the priests an additional incentive to pursue the 
 same course. Their obstinacy became more and 
 more determined. It was not that they could not 
 yield; they could, but would not. It was not alone 
 
62 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 because they were guilty and deserving of death, not 
 alone because they had put to death the Son of 
 God, that they were cut off from salvation; it was 
 because they armed themselves with opposition to 
 God. They persistently rejected light, and stifled 
 the convictions of the Spirit. The influence that con- 
 trols the children of disobedience worked in them, 
 leading them to abuse the men through whom God 
 was working. The malignity of their rebellion was 
 intensified by each successive act of resistance against 
 God and the message He had given His servants 
 to declare. Every day, in their refusal to repent, 
 the Jewish leaders took up their rebellion afresh, 
 preparing to reap that which they had sown. 
 
 The wrath of God is not declared against unre- 
 pentant sinners merely because of the sins they have 
 committed, but because, when called to repent, they 
 choosQ to continue in resistance, repeating the sins 
 of the past in defiance of the light given them. If 
 the Jewish leaders had submitted to the convicting 
 power of the Holy Spirit, they would have been 
 pardoned; but they were determined not to yield. In 
 the same way, the sinner, by continued resistance, 
 places himself where the Holy Spirit cannot in- 
 fluence him. 
 
 On the day following the healing of the cripple, 
 Annas and Caiaphas, with the other dignitaries of 
 the temple, met together for the trial, and the pris- 
 oners were brought before them. In that very room 
 and before some of those very men, Peter had shame- 
 fully denied his Lord. This came distinctly to his 
 mind as he appeared for his own trial. He now had 
 an opportunity of redeeming his cowardice. 
 
AT THE TEMPLE GATE 63 
 
 Those present who remembered the part that 
 Peter had acted at the trial of his Master, flat- 
 tered themselves that he could now be intimidated 
 by the threat of imprisonment and death. But the 
 Peter who denied Christ in the hour of His great- 
 est need was impulsive and self-confident, differing 
 widely from the Peter who was brought before the 
 Sanhedrim for examination. Since his fall he had 
 been converted. He was no longer proud and boast- 
 ful, but modest and self -distrustful. He was filled 
 with the Holy Spirit, and by the help of this power 
 he was resolved to remove the stain of his apostasy 
 by honoring the name he had once disowned. 
 
 Hitherto the priests had avoided mentioning the 
 crucifixion or the resurrection of Jesus. But now, 
 in fulfilment of their purpose, they were forced to 
 inquire of the accused how the cure of the impotent 
 man had been accomplished. ^^By what power, or 
 by what name, have ye done thisf they asked. 
 
 With holy boldness and in the power of the Spirit 
 Peter fearlessly declared: ^^Be it known unto you 
 all, and to all the people of Israel, that by the name 
 of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, whom ye crucified, 
 whom God raised from the dead, even by Him doth 
 this man stand here before you whole. This is the 
 stone which was set at naught of you builders, which 
 is become the head of the corner. Neither is there 
 salvation in any other: for there is none other name 
 under heaven given among men, whereby we must 
 be saved." 
 
 This courageous defense appalled the Jewish lead- 
 ers. They had supposed that the disciples would be 
 overcome with fear and confusion when brought 
 
 5 — Acts 
 
64 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 before the Sanhedrim. But instead, these witnesses 
 spoke as Christ had spoken, with a convincing power 
 that silenced their adversaries. There was no trace 
 of fear in Peter's voice as he declared of Christ, 
 ^^This is the stone which was set at naught of you 
 builders, which is become the head of the corner. '* 
 
 Peter here used a figure of speech familiar to the 
 priests. The prophets had spoken of the rejected 
 stone; and Christ Himself, speaking on one occa- 
 sion to the priests and elders, said: ^'Did ye never 
 read in the Scriptures, The stone which the builders 
 rejected, the same is become the head of the corner: 
 this is the Lord's doing, and it is marvelous in our 
 eyes! Therefore say I unto you. The kingdom of 
 God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation 
 bringing forth the fruits thereof. And whosoever 
 shall fall on this stone shall be broken: but on whom- 
 soever it shall fall, it will grind him to powder.''' 
 
 As the priests listened to the apostles' fearless 
 words, ^^they took knowledge of them, that they 
 had been with Jesus." 
 
 Of the disciples after the transfiguration of Christ, 
 it is written that at the close of that wonderful 
 scene, *^they saw no man, save Jesus only."' ^^ Jesus 
 only" — in these words is contained the secret of the 
 life and power that marked the history of the early 
 church. When the disciples first heard the words of 
 Christ, they felt their need of Him. They sought, 
 they found, they followed Him. They were with Him 
 in the temple, at the table, on the mountain-side, in 
 the field. They were as pupils with a teacher, daily 
 receiving from Him lessons of eternal truth. 
 
 *Matt. 21:42-44. ^jyi^tt. 17:8. 
 
AT THE TEMPLE GATE 65 
 
 After the Saviour's ascension, the sense of the 
 divine presence, full of love and light, was still 
 with them. It was a personal presence. Jesus, the 
 Saviour, who had walked and talked and prayed 
 with them, who had spoken hope and comfort to 
 their hearts, had, while the message of peace was 
 upon His lips, been taken from them into heaven. 
 As the chariot of angels received Him, His words 
 had come to them, ^'Lo, I am with you alway, even 
 unto the end. ' ' ' He had ascended to heaven in the 
 form of humanity. They knew that He was before 
 the throne of God, their friend and Saviour still ; that 
 His sympathies were unchanged; that He would 
 forever be identified with suffering humanity. They 
 knew that He was presenting before God the merit 
 of His blood, showing His wounded hands and feet 
 as a remembrance of the price He had paid for His 
 redeemed ones; and this thought strengthened them 
 to endure reproach for His sake. Their union with 
 Him was stronger now than when He was with them 
 in person. The light and love and power of an in- 
 dwelling Christ shone out through them, so that 
 men, beholding, marveled. 
 
 Christ placed His seal on the words that Peter 
 spoke in His defense. Close beside the disciple, as 
 a convincing witness, stood the man who had been so 
 miraculously healed. The appearance of this man, 
 a few hours before a helpless cripple, but now re- 
 stored to soundness of health, added a weight of 
 testimony to Peter's words. Priests and rulers were 
 silent. They were unable to refute Peter's state- 
 ment, but they were none the less determined to put 
 a stop to the teaching of the disciples. 
 
 8 Matt. 28 : 20. 
 
66 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Christ's crowning miracle — the raising of Laza- 
 rus — had sealed the determination of the priests 
 to rid the world of Jesus and His wonderful works, 
 which were fast destroying their influence over the 
 people. They had crucified Him; but here was a 
 convincing proof that they had not put a stop to the 
 working of miracles in His name, nor to the procla- 
 mation of the truth He taught. Already the healing 
 of the cripple and the preaching of the apostles had 
 filled Jerusalem with excitement. 
 
 In order to conceal their perplexity, the priests 
 and rulers ordered the apostles to be taken away, 
 that they might counsel among themselves. They 
 all agreed that it would be useless to deny that the 
 man had been healed. Gladly would they have cov- 
 ered up the miracle by falsehoods; but this was im- 
 possible, for it had been wrought in the full light 
 of day, before a multitude of people, and had already 
 come to the knowledge of thousands. They felt that 
 the work of the disciples must be stopped, or Jesus 
 would gain many followers. Their own disgrace 
 would follow; for they would be held guilty of the 
 murder of the Son of God. 
 
 But notwithstanding their desire to destroy the 
 disciples, the priests dared not do more than threaten 
 them with the. severest punishment if they continued 
 to speak or to work in the name of Jesus. Calling 
 them again before the Sanhedrim, they commanded 
 them not to speak or teach in the name of Jesus. But 
 Peter and John answered: ^^ Whether it be right in 
 the sight of God to hearken unto you more than unto 
 God, judge ye. For we cannot but speak the things 
 which we have seen and heard.'' 
 
AT THE TEMPLE GAT^ 67 
 
 Gladly would the priests have punished these men 
 for their unswerving fidelity to their sacred calling, 
 but they feared the people; "for all men glorified 
 God for that which was done." So, with repeated 
 threats and injunctions, the apostles were set at 
 liberty. 
 
 While Peter and John were prisoners, the other 
 disciples, knowing the malignity of the Jews, had 
 prayed unceasingly for their brethren, fearing that 
 the cruelty shown to Christ might be repeated. As 
 soon as the apostles were released, they sought the 
 rest of the disciples, and reported to them the re- 
 sult of the examination. Great was the joy of the 
 believers. "They lifted up their voice to God with 
 one accord, and said. Lord, Thou art God, which 
 hast made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all 
 that in them is: who by the mouth of Thy servant 
 David hast said. Why did the heathen rage, and the 
 people imagine vain things'? The kings of the earth 
 stood up, and the rulers were gathered together 
 against the Lord, and against His Christ. For of a 
 truth against Thy holy child Jesus, whom Thou hast 
 anointed, both Herod, and Pontius Pilate, with the 
 Gentiles, and the people of Israel, were gathered 
 together, for to do whatsoever Thy hand and Thy 
 counsel determined before to be done. 
 
 "And now. Lord, behold their threatenings : and 
 grant unto Thy servants, that with all boldness they 
 may speak Thy word, by stretching forth Thine hand 
 to heal; and that signs and wonders may be done 
 by the name of Thy holy child Jesus.'' 
 
 The disciples prayed that greater strength might 
 be imparted to them in the work of the ministry; 
 
68 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 for they saw that they would meet the same deter- 
 mined opposition that Christ had encountered when 
 upon the earth. While their united prayers were 
 ascending in faith to heaven, the answer came. The 
 place where they were assembled was shaken, and 
 they were endowed anew with the Holy Spirit. Their 
 hearts filled with courage, they again went forth to 
 proclaim the word of God in Jerusalem. ^'With 
 great power gave the apostles witness of the resur- 
 rection of the Lord Jesus,'' and God marvelously 
 blessed their efforts. 
 
 The principle for which the disciples stood so 
 fearlessly when, in answer to the command not to 
 speak any more in the name of Jesus, they declared, 
 *^ Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken 
 unto you more than unto God, judge ye,'' is the 
 same that the adherents of the gospel struggled to 
 maintain in the days of the Reformation. When in 
 1529 the German princes assembled at the Diet of 
 Spires, there was presented the emperor's decree re- 
 stricting religious liberty, and prohibiting all further 
 dissemination of the reformed doctrines. It seemed 
 that the hope of the world was about to be crushed 
 out. Would the princes accept the decree? Should 
 the light of the gospel be shut out from the mul- 
 titudes still in darkness! flighty issues for the 
 world were at stake. Those who had accepted the re- 
 formed faith met together, and their unanimous deci- 
 sion was, "Let us reject this decree. In matters of 
 conscience the majority has no power."* 
 
 This principle we in our day are firmly to main- 
 tain. The banner of truth and religious liberty held 
 
 *D'Aubigne: ''History of the Eef ormation, " book 13, chap. 5. 
 
I 
 
 AT THE TEMPLE GATE 69 
 
 aloft by the founders of the gospel church and by 
 God's witnesses during the centuries that have passed 
 since then, has, in this last conflict, been committed 
 to our hands. The responsibility for this great gift 
 rests with those whom God has blessed with a knowl- 
 edge of His word. We are to receive this word as 
 supreme authority. We are to recognize human 
 government as an ordinance of divine appointment, 
 and teach obedience to it as a sacred duty, within 
 its legitimate sphere. But when its claims conflict 
 with the claims of God, we must obey God rather 
 than men. God's word must be recognized as above 
 all human legislation. A "Thus saith the Lord'' is 
 not to be set aside for a "Thus saith the church" 
 or a "Thus saitlf the state." The crown of Christ 
 is to be lifted above the diadems of earthly poten- 
 tates. 
 
 We are not required to defy authorities. Our 
 words, whether spoken or written, should be care- 
 fully considered, lest we place ourselves on record 
 as uttering that which would make us appear an- 
 tagonistic to law and order. We are not to say 
 or do anything that would unnecessarily close up 
 our way. We are to go forward in Christ's name, 
 advocating the truths committed to us. If we are 
 forbidden by men to do this work, then we may 
 say, as did the apostles, "Whether it be right in 
 the sight of God to hearken unto you more than 
 unto God, judge ye. For we cannot but speak the 
 things which we have seen and heard." 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 A Warning Against Hypocrisy 
 
 As the disciples proclaimed tlie truths of the 
 gospel in Jerusalem, God bore witness to their word, 
 and a multitude believed. Many of these early be- 
 lievers were immediately cut off from family and 
 friends by the zealous bigotry of the Jews, and it 
 was necessary to provide them with food and shelter. 
 
 The record declares, ^'Neither was there any 
 among them that lacked," and it tells how the need 
 was filled. Those among the believers who had 
 money and possessions, cheerfully sacrificed them 
 to meet the emergency. Selling their houses or their 
 lands, they brought the money, and laid it at the 
 apostles' feet, ^^and distribution was made unto 
 every man according as he had need.'' 
 
 This liberality on the part of the believers was 
 the result of the outpouring of the Spirit. The con- 
 verts to the gospel were ''of one heart and of one 
 soul." One common interest controlled them, — the 
 success of the mission entrusted to them; and covet- 
 
 This chapter is based on Acts 4:32 to 5:11. 
 (70) 
 
A WARNING AGAINST HYPOCRISY 71 
 
 ousness had no place in their lives. Their love for 
 their brethren and the cause they had espoused, was 
 greater than their love of money and possessions. 
 Their works testified that they accounted the souls 
 of men of higher value than earthly wealth. 
 
 Thus it will ever be when the Spirit of God takes 
 possession of the life. Those whose hearts are filled 
 with the love of Christ, will follow the example of 
 Him who for our sake became poor, that through 
 His poverty we might be made rich. Money, time, 
 influence, — all the gifts they have received from 
 God's hand, they will value only as a means of ad- 
 vancing the work of the gospel. Thus it was in the 
 early church; and when in the church of to-day it 
 is seen that by the power of the Spirit the members 
 have taken their affections from the things of the 
 world, and that they are willing to make sacrifices 
 in order that their fellow-men may hear the gospel, 
 the truths proclaimed will have a powerful influence 
 upon the hearers. 
 
 In sharp contrast to the example of benevolence 
 shown by the believers, was the conduct of Ananias 
 and Sapphira, whose experience, traced by the pen 
 of inspiration, has left a dark stain upon the his- 
 tory of the early church. "With others, these pro- 
 fessed disciples had shared the privilege of hearing 
 the gospel preached by the apostles. They had been 
 present with other believers when, after the apos- 
 tles had prayed, ''the place was shaken where they 
 were assembled together; and they were all filled 
 with the Holy Ghost."' Deep conviction had rested 
 upon all present, and under the direct influence of 
 the Spirit of God, Ananias and Sapphira had made 
 
 lAets 4:31. 
 
72 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 a pledge to give to the Lord the proceeds from the 
 sale of certain property. 
 
 Afterward, Ananias and Sapphira grieved the 
 Holy Spirit by yielding to feelings of covetousness. 
 They began to regret their promise, and soon lost 
 the sweet influence of the blessing that had warmed 
 their hearts with a desire to do large things in be- 
 half of the cause of Christ. They thought they had 
 been too hasty, that they ought to reconsider their 
 decision. They talked the matter over, and decided 
 not to fulfil their pledge. They saw, however, that 
 those who parted with their possessions to supply 
 the needs of their poorer brethren, were held in high 
 esteem among the believers; and ashamed to have 
 their brethren know that their selfish souls grudged 
 that which they had solemnly dedicated to God, they 
 deliberately decided to sell their property, and pre- 
 tend to give all the proceeds into the general fund, 
 but really to keep a large share for themselves. Thus 
 they would secure their living from the common 
 store, and at the same time gain the high esteem of 
 their brethren. 
 
 But God hates hypocrisy and falsehood. Ananias 
 and Sapphira practised fraud in their dealing with 
 God; they lied to the Holy Spirit, and their sin was 
 visited with swift and terrible judgment. When 
 Ananias came with his offering, Peter said: ^* Ana- 
 nias, why hath Satan filled thine heart to lie to the 
 Holy Ghost, and to keep back part of the price of 
 the land? "Whiles it remained, was it not thine 
 own? and after it was sold, was it not in thine own 
 power? why hast thou conceived this thing in thine 
 heart? thou hast not lied unto men, but unto God.*' 
 
A WARNING AGAINST HYPOCRISY 73 
 
 ** Ananias hearing these words fell down, and 
 gave up the ghost: and great fear came on all them 
 that heard these things." 
 
 *' Whiles it remained, was it not thine ownT' 
 Peter asked. No undue influence had been brought 
 to bear upon Ananias to compel him to sacrifice his 
 possessions to the general good. He had acted from 
 choice. But in attempting to deceive the disciples, 
 he had lied to the Almighty. 
 
 ^'It was about the space of three hours after, 
 when his wife, not knowing what was done, came 
 in. And Peter answered unto her. Tell me whether 
 ye sold the land for so much! And she said. Yea, 
 for so much. Then Peter said unto her, How is it 
 that ye have agreed together to tempt the Spirit 
 of the Lord? behold, the feet of them which have 
 buried thy husband are at the door, and shall carry 
 thee out. Then fell she down straightway at his 
 feet, and yielded up the ghost: and the young men 
 came in, and found her dead, and, carrying her 
 forth, buried her by her husband. And great fear 
 came upon all the church, and upon as many as 
 heard these things." 
 
 Infinite Wisdom saw that this signal manifes- 
 tation of the wrath of God was necessary to guard 
 the young church from becoming demoralized. Their 
 numbers were rapidly increasing. The. church would 
 have been endangered if, in the rapid increase of 
 converts, men and women had been added who, while 
 professing to serve God, were worshiping mammon. 
 This judgment testified that men cannot deceive God, 
 that He detects the hidden sin of the heart, and that 
 He will not be mocked. It was designed as a warn- 
 
74 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 ing to the clmrcli, to lead tliem to avoid pretense 
 and hypocrisy, and to beware of robbing God. 
 
 Not to the early church only, but to all future 
 generations, this example of God's hatred of covet- 
 ousness, fraud, and hypocrisy, was given as a danger- 
 signal. It was covetousness that Ananias and Sap- 
 phira had first cherished. The desire to retain for 
 themselves a part of that which they had promised 
 to the Lord, led them into fraud and hypocrisy. 
 
 God has made the proclamation of the gospel 
 dependent upon the labors and the gifts of His 
 people. Voluntary offerings and the tithe consti- 
 tute the revenue of the Lord's work. Of the means 
 entrusted to man, God claims a certain portion, — 
 the tenth. He leaves all free to say whether or not 
 they will give more than this. But when the heart 
 is stirred by the influence of the Holy Spirit, and a 
 vow is made to give a certain amount, the one who 
 vows has no longer any right to the consecrated 
 portion. Promises of this kind made to men would 
 be looked upon as binding; are those not more bind- 
 ing that are made to God! Are promises tried in 
 the court of conscience less binding than written 
 agreements of men! 
 
 When divine light is shining into the heart with 
 unusual clearness and power, habitual selfishness 
 relaxes its grasp, and there is a disposition to give 
 to the cause of God. But none need think that they 
 will be allowed to fulfil the promises then made, 
 without a protest on the part of Satan. He is not 
 pleased to see the Eedeemer's kingdom on earth 
 built up. He suggests that the pledge made was 
 too much, that it may cripple them in their efforts 
 
A WARNING AGAINST HYPOCRISY 75 
 
 to acquire property or gratify the desires of their 
 families. 
 
 It is God who blesses men with property, and 
 He does this that they may be able to give toward 
 the advancement of His cause. He sends the sun- 
 shine and the rain. He causes vegetation to flour- 
 ish. He gives health, and the ability to acquire 
 means. All our blessings come from His bountiful 
 hand. In turn, He would have men and women 
 show their gratitude by returning Him a portion in 
 tithes and offerings, — in thank-offerings, in freewill- 
 offerings, in trespass-offerings. Should means 'flow 
 into the treasury in accordance with this divinely 
 appointed plan, — a tenth of all the increase, and 
 liberal offerings, — there would be an abundance for 
 the advancement of the Lord's work. 
 
 But the hearts of men become hardened through 
 selfishness, and like Ananias and Sapphira, they are 
 tempted to withhold part of the price, while pre- 
 tending to fulfil God's requirements. Many spend 
 money lavishly in self-gratification. Men and women 
 consult their pleasure and gratify their taste, while 
 they bring to God, almost unwillingly, a stinted of- 
 fering. They forget that God will one day demand 
 a strict account of how His goods have been used, 
 and that He will no more accept the pittance they 
 hand into the treasury than He accepted the offering 
 of Ananias and Sapphira. 
 
 From the stern punishment meted out to those 
 perjurers, God would have us learn also how deep 
 is His hatred and contempt for all hypocrisy and 
 deception. In pretending that they had given all, 
 Ananias and Sapphira lied to the Holy Spirit, and 
 
76 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 as a result, they lost this life and the life that is 
 to come. The same God who punished them, to-day 
 condemns all falsehood. Lying lips are an abomi- 
 nation to Him. He declares that into the holy city 
 ^Hhere shall in no wise enter . . . anything that 
 defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination, or 
 maketh a lie. ' ' "^ Let truth-telling be held with no 
 loose hand or uncertain grasp. Let it become a 
 part of the life. Playing fast and loose with truth, 
 and dissembling to suit one's own selfish plans, 
 means shipwreck of faith. ''Stand therefore, having 
 your loins girt about with truth. ' ' ' He who utters 
 untruths, sells his soul in a cheap market. His 
 falsehoods may seem to serve in emergencies; he 
 may thus seem to make business advancement that 
 he could not gain by fair dealing; but he finally 
 reaches the place where he can trust no one. Him- 
 self a falsifier, he has no confidence in the word of 
 • others. . 
 
 In the case of Ananias and Sapphira, the sin of 
 fraud against God was speedily punished. The 
 same sin was often repeated in the after-history 
 of the church, and is committed by many in our 
 time. But though it may not be attended by the 
 visible manifestation of God's displeasure, it is no 
 less heinous in His sight now than in the apostles' 
 time. The warning has been given; God has clearly 
 manifested His abhorrence of this sin; and all who 
 give themselves up to hypocrisy and covetousness 
 may be sure that they are destroying their own souls. 
 
 ^ Rev. 21 : 27. » Eph. 6 : 14. 
 
CHAPTER YIII 
 
 Before the Sanhedrim 
 
 It was tlie cross, that instrument of shame and 
 torture, which brought hope and salvation to the 
 world. The disciples were but humble men, with- 
 out wealth, and with no weapon but the word of 
 God; yet in Christ's strength they went forth to 
 tell the wonderful story of the manger and the 
 cross, and to triumph over all opposition. Without 
 earthly honor or recognition, they were heroes of 
 faith. From their lips came words of divine elo- 
 quence that shook the world. 
 
 In Jerusalem, where the deepest prejudice ex- 
 isted, and where the most confused ideas prevailed 
 in regard to Him who had been crucified as a male- 
 factor, the disciples continued to speak with bold- 
 ness the words of life, setting before the Jews the 
 work and mission of Christ, His crucifixion, resur- 
 rection, and ascension. Priests and rulers heard 
 with amazement the clear, bold testimony of the 
 apostles. The power of the risen Saviour had in- 
 
 This chapter is based on Acts 5:12-42. 
 
 (77) 
 
78 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 deed fallen on the disciples, and their work was ac- 
 companied by signs and miracles that daily increased 
 the number of believers. Along the streets where 
 the disciples were to pass, the people laid their sick 
 *^on beds and couches, that at the least the shadow 
 of Peter passing by might overshadow some of 
 them.'' Here also were brought those vexed with 
 unclean spirits. The crowds gathered round them, 
 and those who were healed shouted the praises of 
 God, and glorified the name of the Eedeemer. 
 
 The priests and rulers saw that Christ was 
 extolled above them. As the Sadducees, who did 
 not believe in a resurrection, heard the apostles de- 
 claring that Christ had risen from the dead, they 
 were enraged, realizing that if the apostles were 
 allowed to preach a risen Saviour, and to work mir- 
 acles in His name, the doctrine that there would be 
 no resurrection would be rejected by all, and the 
 sect of the Sadducees would soon become extinct. 
 The Pharisees were angry as they perceived that 
 the tendency of the disciples' teaching was to un- 
 dermine the Jewish ceremonies, and make the sac- 
 rificial offerings of no effect. 
 
 Hitherto all the efforts made to suppress this 
 new teaching had been in vain; but now both Sad- 
 ducees and Pharisees determined that the work of 
 the disciples should be stopped, for it was proving 
 them guilty of the death of Jesus. Filled with 
 indignation, the priests laid violent hands on Peter 
 and John, and put them in the common prison. 
 
 The leaders in the Jewish nation had signally 
 failed of fulfilling God's purpose for His chosen 
 peoplCc Those whom the Lord had made the de- 
 
BEFORE THE SANHEDRIM 79 
 
 positaries of truth had proved unfaithful to their 
 trust, and God chose others to do His work. In 
 their blindness, these leaders now gave full sway to 
 what they called righteous indignation against the 
 ones who were setting aside their cherished doc- 
 trines. They would not admit even the possibility 
 that they themselves did not rightly understand the 
 Word, or that they had misinterpreted or misapplied 
 the Scriptures. They acted like men who had lost 
 their reason. What right have these teachers, they 
 said, some of them mere fishermen, to present ideas 
 contrary to the doctrines that we have taught the 
 people? Being determined to suppress the teaching 
 of these ideas, they imprisoned those who were pre- 
 senting them. 
 
 The disciples were not intimidated or cast down 
 by this treatment. The Holy Spirit brought to 
 their minds the words spoken by Christ: ''The serv- 
 ant is not greater than his lord. If they have per- 
 secuted Me, they, will also persecute you; if they 
 have kept My saying, they will keep yours also. 
 But all these things will they do unto you for My 
 name's sake, because they know not Him that sent 
 Me.'' ''They shall put you out of the synagogues: 
 yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will 
 think that he doeth God service." "These things 
 have I told you, that when the time shall come, ye 
 may remember that I told you of them. ' ' ' 
 
 The God of heaven, the mighty Ruler of the uni- 
 verse, took the matter of the imprisonment of the 
 disciples into His own hands; for men were warring 
 against His work. By night the angel of the Lord 
 
 ' John 15 : 20, 21 ; 16 : 2, 4. 
 6 — Acts 
 
80 THE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 
 
 opened the prison doors, and said to the disciples, 
 ^'Go, stand and speak in the temple to the people 
 all the words of this life.'' This command was 
 directly contrary to the order given by the Jewish 
 rulers; but did the apostles say. We cannot do this 
 until we have consulted the magistrates, and re- 
 ceived permission from them? No; God had said, 
 ''Go,'' and they obeyed. ''They entered into the 
 temple early in the morning, and taught." 
 
 When Peter and John appeared among the be- 
 lievers, and recounted how the angel had led them 
 directly through the band of soldiers guarding the 
 prison, bidding them resume the work that had been 
 interrupted, the brethren were filled with amazement 
 and joy. 
 
 In the meantime the high priest and those with 
 him had "called the council together, and all the 
 senate of the children of Israel." The priests and 
 rulers had decided to fi^ upon the disciples the 
 charge of insurrection, to accuse them of murder- 
 ing Ananias and Sapphira, and of conspiring to de- 
 prive the priests of their authority. They hoped so 
 to excite the mob that it would take the matter in 
 hand, and deal with the disciples as it had dealt with 
 Jesus. They were aware that many who did not 
 accept the teachings of Christ were weary of the 
 arbitrary rule of the Jewish authorities, and anxious 
 for some change. The priests feared that if these 
 dissatisfied ones were to accept the truths pro- 
 claimed by the apostles, and were to acknowledge 
 Jesus as the Messiah, the anger of the entire people 
 would be raised against the religious leaders, who 
 would then be made to answer for the murder of 
 
BEFORE THE SANHEDRIM 81 
 
 Christ. They decided to take strong measures to 
 prevent this. 
 
 When they sent for the prisoners to be brought 
 before them, great was their amazement at the 
 word brought back, that the prison doors were found 
 to be securely bolted, and the guard stationed before 
 them, but that the prisoners were nowhere to be 
 found. 
 
 Soon the astonishing report came, ^* Behold, the 
 men whom ye put in prison are standing in the tem- 
 ple, and teaching the people. Then went the captain 
 with the officers, and brought them without violence: 
 for they feared the people, lest they should have been 
 stoned. ^ ' 
 
 Although the apostles were miraculously deliv- 
 ered from prison, they were not saved from ex- 
 amination and punishment. Christ had said when 
 He was with them, ^'Take heed to yourselves: for 
 they shall deliver you up to councils. ' ' ' By send- 
 ing an angel to deliver them, God had given them 
 a token of. His love, and an assurance of His pres- 
 ence. It was now their part to suffer for the sake 
 of the One whose gospel they were preaching. 
 
 In the history of prophets and apostles, are 
 many noble examples of loyalty to God. Christ's 
 witnesses have endured imprisonment, torture, and 
 death itself, rather than break God's commands. The 
 record left by Peter and John is as heroic as any 
 in the gospel dispensation. As they stood for the 
 second time before the men who seemed bent on their 
 destruction, no fear or hesitation could be discerned 
 in their words or attitude. And when the high priest 
 said, '*Did we not straitly command you that ye 
 
 2 Mark 13:9. 
 
82 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLE^ 
 
 should not teach in this name? and, behold, ye have 
 filled Jerusalem with your doctrine, and intend to 
 bring this man^s blood upon us," Peter answered, 
 **We ought to obey God rather than men.'' It was 
 an angel from heaven who delivered them from 
 prison, and bade them teach in the temple. In fol- 
 lowing his directions they were obeying the divine 
 command, and this they must continue to do, at 
 whatever cost to themselves. 
 
 Then the spirit of inspiration came upon the 
 disciples; the accused became the accusers, charg- 
 ing the murder of Christ upon those who composed 
 the council. ^'Tlie God of our fathers raised up 
 Jesus," Peter declared, ^^wliom ye slew and hanged 
 on a tree. Him hath God exalted with His right 
 hand to be a Prince and a Saviour, for to give re- 
 pentance to Israel, and forgiveness of sins. And 
 we are His witnesses of these things; and so is also 
 the Holy Ghost, whom God hath given to them that 
 obey Him." 
 
 So enraged were the Jews at these words that 
 they decided to take the law into their own hands, 
 and without further trial, or without authority from 
 the Koman officers, to put the prisoners to death. 
 Already guilty of the blood of Christ, they were now 
 eager to stain their hands with the blood of His 
 disciples. 
 
 But in the council there was one man who recog- 
 nized the voice of God in the words spoken by the 
 disciples. This was Gamaliel, a Pharisee of good 
 reputation, and a man of learning and high posi- 
 tion. His clear intellect saw that the violent step 
 contemplated by the priests would lead to terrible 
 
l 
 
 BEFORE TEE SANHEDRIM 83 
 
 consequences. Before addressing those present, lie 
 requested that the prisoners be removed. He well 
 knew the elements he had to deal with; he knew that 
 the murderers of Christ would hesitate at nothing 
 in order to carry out their purpose. 
 
 He then spoke with great deliberation and calm- 
 ness, saying: ^'Ye men of Israel, take heed to your- 
 selves what ye intend to do as touching these men. 
 For before these days rose up Theudas, boasting 
 himself to be somebody; to whom a number of men, 
 about four hundred, joined themselves: who was 
 slain; and all, as many as obeyed him, were scat- 
 tered, and brought to naught. After this man rose 
 up Judas of Galilee in the days of the taxing, and 
 drew away much people after him: he also perished; 
 and all, even as many as obeyed him, were dispersed. 
 And now I say unto you, Refrain from these men, 
 and let them alone: for if this counsel or this work 
 be of men, it will come to naught: but if it be of 
 God, ye cannot overthrow it; lest haply ye be found 
 even to tight against God.'' 
 
 The priests saw the reasonableness of these views, 
 and were obliged to agree with Gamaliel. Yet their 
 prejudice and hatred could hardly be restrained. 
 Very reluctantly, after beating the disciples, and 
 charging them again at the peril of their lives to 
 preach no more in the name of Jesus, they released 
 them. ''And they departed from the presence of 
 the council, rejoicing that they were counted worthy 
 to suffer shame for His name. And daily in the 
 temple, and in every house, they ceased not to 
 teach and preach Jesus Christ." 
 
84 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Shortly before His crucifixion, Christ had be- 
 queathed to His disciples a legacy of peace. ^' Peace 
 I leave with you," He said, ^'My peace I give unto 
 you: not as the world giveth, give I unto you. Let 
 not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid. ' ' ' 
 This peace is not the peace that comes through con- 
 formity to the world. Christ never purchased peace 
 by compromise with evil. The peace that Christ left 
 His disciples is internal rather than external, and 
 was ever to remain with His witnesses through 
 strife and contention. 
 
 Christ said of Himself, ^^ Think not that I am 
 come to send peace on earth: I came not to send 
 peace, but a sword. ' ' * The Prince of Peace, He 
 was yet the cause of division. He who came to 
 proclaim glad tidings and to create hope and joy in 
 the hearts of the children of men, opened a contro- 
 versy that burns deep and arouses intense passion 
 in the human heart. And He warns His followers, 
 ^^In the world ye shall have tribulation." ^'They 
 shall lay their hands on you, and persecute you, de- 
 livering you up to the synagogues, and into prisons, 
 being brought before kings and rulers for My name's 
 sake." ''Ye shall be betrayed both by parents, and 
 brethren, and kinsfolks, and friends; and some of 
 you shall they cause to be put to death. ' ' ' 
 
 This prophecy has been fulfilled in a marked 
 manner. Every indignity, reproach, and cruelty 
 that Satan could instigate human hearts to devise, 
 has been visited upon the followers of Jesus. And 
 it will be again fulfilled in a marked manner; for 
 the carnal heart is still at enmity with the law of 
 
 ^ John 14 : 27. * Matt. 10 : 34. ^ John 16 : 33 ; Luke 21 : 12, 16. 
 
BEFORE THE SANHEDRIM 85 
 
 God, and will not be subject to its commands. The 
 world is no more in harmony with the principles of 
 Christ to-day than it was in the days of the apostles. 
 The same hatred that prompted the cry, '^Crucify 
 Him! crucify Him!" the same hatred that led to 
 the persecution of the disciples, still works in the 
 children of disobedience. The same spirit which in 
 the Dark Ages consigned men and women to prison, 
 to exile, and to death, which conceived the exquisite 
 torture of the Inquisition, which planned and exe- 
 cuted the massacre of St. Bartholomew, and which 
 kindled the fires of Smithfield, is still at work with 
 malignant energy in unregenerate hearts. The his- 
 tory of truth has ever been the record of a struggle 
 between right and wrong. The proclamation of the 
 gospel has ever been carried forward in this world 
 in the face of opposition, peril, loss, and suffering. 
 What was the strength of those who in the past 
 have suffered persecution for Christ's sake! It 
 was union with God, union with the Holy Spirit, 
 union with Christ. Reproach and persecution have 
 separated many from earthly friends, but never from 
 the love of Christ. Never is the tempest-tried soul 
 more dearly loved by His Saviour than when he is 
 suffering reproach for the truth's sake. ^'I will 
 love him," Christ said, ^^and will manifest Myself 
 to Him."' When for the truth's sake the believer 
 stands at the bar of earthly tribunals, Christ stands 
 by his side. When he is confined within prison walls, 
 Christ manifests Himself to him, and cheers his 
 heart with His love. When he suffers death for 
 Christ's sake, the Saviour says to him. They may 
 
 "John 14:21. 
 
86 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 kill the body, but they cannot hurt the soul. **Be 
 of good cheer; I have overcome the world.'' ^'Fear 
 thou not; for I am with thee: be not dismayed; for 
 I am thy God: I will strengthen thee; yea, I will 
 help thee; yea, I will uphold thee with the right 
 hand of My righteousness.''' 
 
 ''They that trust in the Lord shall be as Mount 
 Zion, which cannot be removed, but abideth forever. 
 As the mountains are round about Jerusalem, so the 
 Lord is round about His people from henceforth even 
 forever." ''He shall redeem their soul from deceit 
 and violence : and precious shall their blood be in His 
 sight. "^ 
 
 - "The Lord of hosts shall defend them; . . . the 
 Lord their God shall save them in that day as the 
 flock of His people: for they shall be as the stones 
 of a crown, lifted up as an ensign upon His land."" 
 
 ^John 16:33; Isa. 41:10. «Ps. 125:1-3; 72:14. » Zech. 9:15,16. 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 The Seven Deacons 
 
 **In those days, when the number of the disciples 
 was multiplied, there arose a murmuring of the 
 Grecians against the Hebrews, because their widows 
 were neglected in the daily ministration/' 
 
 The early church was made up of many classes 
 of people, of various nationalities. At the time of 
 the outpouring of the Holy Spirit at Pentecost, 
 ^Hhere were dwelling at Jerusalem Jews, devout 
 men, out of every nation under heaven. ' ' ' Among 
 those of the Hebrew faith who were gathered at 
 Jerusalem, were some commonly known as Grecians, 
 between whom and the Jews of Palestine there had 
 long existed distrust and even antagonism. 
 
 The hearts of those who had been converted un- 
 der the labors of the apostles, were softened and 
 united by Christian love. Despite former prejudices, 
 all were in harmony with one another. Satan knew 
 that so long as this union continued to exist, he 
 
 *Acts 2:5. 
 This chapter is based on Acts 6 : 1-7. 
 
 (87) 
 
88 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 would be powerless to check the progress of gospel 
 truth; and he sought to take advantage of former 
 habits of thought, in the hope that thereby he might 
 be able to introduce into the church elements of 
 disunion. 
 
 Thus it came to pass that as disciples were mul- 
 tiplied, the enemy succeeded in arousing the sus- 
 picions of some who had formerly been in the habit 
 of looking with jealousy on their brethren in the 
 faith, and of finding fault with their spiritual leaders ; 
 and so ^Hhere arose a murmuring of the Grecians 
 against the Hebrews.'^ The cause of complaint was 
 an alleged neglect of the Greek widows in the daily 
 distribution of assistance. Any inequality would 
 have been contrary to the spirit of the gospel, yet 
 Satan had succeeded in arousing suspicion. Prompt 
 measures must now be taken to remove all occasion 
 for dissatisfaction, lest the enemy triumph in his 
 effort to bring about a division among the believers. 
 
 The disciples of Jesus had reached a crisis in 
 their experience. Under the wise leadership of the 
 apostles, who labored unitedly in the power of the 
 Holy Spirit, the work committed to the gospel mes- 
 sengers was developing rapidly. The church was 
 continually enlarging, and this growth in membership 
 brought increasingly heavy burdens upon those in 
 charge. No one man, or even one set of men, could 
 continue to bear these burdens alone, without im- 
 periling the future prosperity of the church. There 
 was necessity for a further distribution of the re- 
 sponsibilities which had been borne so faithfully by 
 a few during the earlier days of the church. The 
 apostles must now take an important step in the 
 
TEE SEVEN DEACONS 89 
 
 perfecting of gospel order in the church, by laying 
 npon others some of the burdens thus far borne by 
 themselves. 
 
 Summoning a meeting of the believers, the apos- 
 tles were led by the Holy Spirit to outline a plan 
 for the better organization of all the working forces 
 of the church. The time had come, the apostles 
 stated, when the spiritual leaders having the over- 
 sight of the church should he relieved from the task 
 of distributing to the poor and from similar burdens, 
 so that they might be free to carry forward the work 
 of preaching the gospel. "Wherefore, brethren,'' 
 they said, ''look ye out among you seven men of 
 honest report, full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom, 
 whom we may appoint over this business. But we 
 will give ourselves continually to prayer, and to the 
 ministry of the word.'' This advice was followed, 
 and by prayer and the laying on of hands, seven 
 chosen men were solemnly set apart for their duties 
 as deacons. 
 
 The appointment of the seven to take the over- 
 sight of special lines of work, proved a great blessing 
 to the church. These officers gave careful consid- 
 eration to individual needs as well as to the general 
 financial interests of the church; and by their pru- 
 dent management and their godly example, they were 
 an important aid to their fellow-officers in binding 
 together the various interests of the church into 
 a united whole. 
 
 That this step was in the order of God, is re- 
 vealed in the injmediate results for good that were 
 seen. ''The word of God increased; and the num- 
 ber of the disciples multiplied in Jerusalem greatly; 
 
90 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 and a great company of the priests were obedient to 
 the faith." This ingathering of souls was due both 
 to the greater freedom secured by the apostles, and 
 to the zeal and power shown by the seven deacons. 
 The fact that these brethren had been ordained for 
 the special work of looking after the needs of the 
 poor, did not exclude them from teaching the faith. 
 On the contrary, they were fully qualified to instruct 
 others in the truth, and they engaged in the work 
 with great earnestness and success. 
 
 To the early church had been entrusted a con- 
 stantly enlarging work, — that of establishing centers 
 of light and blessing wherever there were honest 
 souls willing to give themselves to the service of 
 Christ. The proclamation of the gospel was to be 
 world-wide in its extent, and the messengers of the 
 cross could not hope to fulfil their important mis- 
 sion unless they should remain united in the bonds 
 of Christian unity, and thus reveal to the world that 
 they were one with Christ in God. Had not their 
 divine Leader prayed to the Father, ''Keep through 
 Thine own name those whom Thou hast given Me, 
 that they may be one, as we are"? And had He 
 not declared of His disciples, "The world hath hated 
 them, because they are not of the world"? Had He 
 not pleaded with the Father that they might be 
 ''made perfect in one," "that the world may be- 
 lieve that Thou hast sent Me " ? ' Their spiritual 
 life and power was dependent on a close connection 
 with the One by whom they had been commissioned 
 to preach the gospel. 
 
 Only as they were united with Christ, could the 
 disciples hope to have the accompanying power of 
 
 = John 17:11,14,23,21. 
 
I 
 
 THE SEVEN DEACONS 91 
 
 the Holy Spirit, and the co-operation of angels of 
 heaven. With the help of these divine agencies, they 
 would present before the world a united front, and 
 would be victorious in the conflict they were com- 
 pelled to wage unceasingly against the powers of 
 darkness. As they should continue to labor unitedly, 
 heavenly messengers would go before them, opening 
 the way; hearts would be prepared for the reception 
 of truth, and many would be won to Christ. So long 
 as they remained united, the church would go forth 
 ^'fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as 
 an army with banners. ' ' ' Nothing could withstand 
 her onward progress. The church would advance 
 from victory to victory, gloriously fulfilling her di- 
 vine mission of proclaiming the gospel to the world. 
 
 The organization of the church at Jerusalem was 
 to serve as a model for the organization of churches 
 in every other place where messengers of truth 
 should win converts to the gospel. Those to whom 
 was given the responsibility of the general over- 
 sight of the church, were not to lord it over God's 
 heritage, but, as wise shepherds, were to ^'feed the 
 flock of God, . . . being ensamples to the flock ; ' ' * 
 and the deacons were to be ^'men of honest report, 
 full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom.'' These men 
 were to take their position unitedly on the side of 
 right, and to maintain it with firmness and decision. 
 Thus they would have a uniting influence upon the 
 entire flock. 
 
 Later in the history of the early church, when in 
 various parts of the world many groups of believers 
 had been formed into churches, the organization of 
 the church was further perfected, so that order and 
 
 ^ Cant. 6:10. * 1 Peter 5 : 2, 3. 
 
92 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 harmonious action might be maintained. Every 
 member was exhorted to act well his part. Each was 
 to make a wise use of the talents entrusted to him. 
 Some were endowed by the Holy Spirit with special 
 gifts, — ^^ first apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly 
 teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of healings, 
 helps, governments, diversities of tongues. ' ' ' But 
 all these classes of workers were to labor in harmony. 
 
 '^ There are diversities of gifts, but the same 
 Spirit. And there are differences of administra- 
 tions, but the same Lord. And there are diversities 
 of operations, but it is the same God which worketh 
 all in all. But the manifestation of the Spirit is 
 given to every man to profit withal. For to one is 
 given by the Spirit the word of wisdom; to another 
 the word of knowledge by the same Spirit; to an- 
 other faith by the same Spirit; to another the 'gifts 
 of healing by the same Spirit; to another the work- 
 ing of miracles; to another prophecy; to another 
 discerning of spirits; to another divers kinds of 
 tongues; to another the interpretation of tongues: 
 but all these worketh that one and the selfsame 
 Spirit, dividing to every man severally as He will. 
 For as the body is one, and hath many members, 
 and all the members of that one body, being many, 
 are one body: so also is Christ."" 
 
 Solemn are the responsibilities resting upon those 
 who are called to act as leaders in the church of 
 God on earth. In the days of the theocracy, when 
 Moses was endeavoring to carry alone burdens so 
 heavy that he would soon have worn away under 
 them, he was counseled by Jethro to plan for a wise 
 
 8 1 Cor. 12 : 28. "1 Cor. 12 : 4-12. 
 
THE SEVEN DEACONS 93 
 
 distribution of responsibilities. "Be thou for the 
 people to Godward,'' Jethro advised, "that thou 
 mayest bring the causes unto God: and thou shalt 
 teach them ordinances and laws, and shalt show 
 them the way wherein they must walk, and the work 
 that they must do.'' Jethro further advised that 
 men be appointed to act as "rulers of thousands, 
 and rulers of hundreds, rulers of fifties, and rulers 
 of tens." These were to be "able men, such as fear 
 God, men of truth, hating covetousness.'' They were 
 to "judge the people at all seasons,'' thus relieving 
 Moses of the wearing responsibility of giving con- 
 sideration to many minor matters that could be dealt 
 with wisely by consecrated helpers. 
 
 The time and strength of those who in the provi- 
 dence of God have been placed in leading positions 
 of responsibility in the church, should be spent in 
 dealing with the weightier matters demanding special 
 wisdom and largeness of heart. It is not in the 
 order of God that such men should be appealed to for 
 the adjustment of minor matters that others are 
 well qualified to handle. "Every great matter they 
 shall bring unto thee," Jethro proposed to Moses, 
 "but every small matter they shall judge: so. shall 
 it be easier for thyself, and they shall bear the 
 burden with thee. If thou shalt do this thing, and 
 God command thee so, then thou shalt be able to 
 endure, and all this people shall also go to their 
 place in peace." 
 
 In harmony with this plan, "Moses chose able 
 men out of all Isra;el, and made them heads over 
 the people, rulers of thousands, rulers of hundreds, 
 rulers of fifties, and rulers of tens. And they 
 
94 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 judged the people at all seasons: the hard causes 
 they brought unto Moses, but every small matter 
 they judged themselves.''' 
 
 Later, when choosing seventy elders to share 
 with him the responsibilities of leadership, Moses 
 was careful to select, as his helpers, men possess- 
 ing dignity, sound judgment, and experience. In 
 his charge to these elders at the time of their or- 
 dination, he outlined some of the qualifications that 
 fit a man to be a wise ruler in the church. ^'Hear 
 the causes between your brethren,'' said Moses, 
 *^and judge righteously between every inan and his 
 brother, and the stranger that is with him. Ye 
 shall not respect persons in judgment; but ye shall 
 hear the small as well as the great-; ye shall not be 
 afraid of the face of man; for the judgment is 
 God's." ^ 
 
 King David, toward the close of his reign, de- 
 livered a solemn charge to those bearing the bur- 
 den of the work of God in his day. Summoning to 
 Jerusalem ^^all the princes of Israel, the princes of 
 the tribes, and the captains of the companies that 
 ministered to the king by course, and the captains 
 over the thousands, and captains over the hun- 
 dreds, and the stewards over all the substance and 
 possession of the king, and of his sons, with the of- 
 ficers, and with the mighty men, and with all the 
 valiant men," the aged king solemnly charged them, 
 *4n the sight of all Israel the congregation of the 
 Lord, and in the audience of our God," to ^'keep 
 and seek for all the commandments of the Lord 
 your God. ' ' ' 
 
 'Ex. 18:19-26. "Deut. 1:16,17. »1 Chron. 28:1,8. 
 
TEE SEVEN DEACONS 95 
 
 To Solomon, as one called to occupy a position 
 of leading responsibility, David gave a special 
 charge: ^'Tliou, Solomon my son, know thou the 
 God of thy father, and serve Him with a perfect 
 heart and with a willing mind: for the Lord search- 
 eth all hearts, and understandeth all the imagina- 
 tions of the thoughts: if thou seek Him, He will be 
 found of thee; but if thou forsake Him, He will 
 cast thee off forever. Take heed now; for the Lord 
 hath chosen thee: ... be strong. ''" 
 
 The same principles of piety and justice that 
 were to guide the rulers among God's people in the 
 time of Moses and of David, were also to be fol- 
 lowed by those given the oversight of the newly 
 organized church of God in the gospel dispensa- 
 tion. In the work of setting things in order in all 
 the churches, and ordaining suitable men to act as 
 officers, the apostles held to the high standards of 
 leadership outlined in the Old Testament Scriptures. 
 They maintained that he who is called to stand in 
 a position of leading responsibility in the church, 
 **must be blameless, as the steward of God; not 
 self-willed, not soon angry, not given to. wine, no 
 striker, not given to filthy lucre; but a lover of hos- 
 pitality, a lover of good men, sober, just, holy, tem- 
 perate; holding fast the faithful word as he hath 
 been taught, that he may be able by sound doctrine 
 both to exhort and to convince the gainsay ers. '' " 
 
 The order that was maintained in the early 
 Christian church, made it possible for them to move 
 forward solidly, as a well-disciplined army, clad with 
 the armor of God. The companies of believers, 
 
 " 1 Cliron. 28 : 9, 10. " Titus 1 : 7-9. 
 
 7 — Acts 
 
96 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 though scattered over a large territory, were all 
 members of one body; all moved in concert, and in 
 harmony with one another. When dissension arose 
 in a local church, as later it did arise in Antioch 
 and elsewhere, and the believers were unable to come 
 to an agreement among themselves, such matters 
 were not permitted to create a division in the church, 
 but were referred to a general council of the entire 
 body of believers, made up of appointed delegates 
 from the various local churches, with the apostles 
 and elders in positions of leading responsibility. 
 Thus the efforts of Satan to attack the church in 
 isolated places, were met by concerted action on 
 the part of all; and the plans of the enemy to dis- 
 rupt and destroy were thwarted. 
 
 *'God is not the author of confusion, but of 
 peace, as in all churches of the saints."'' He re- 
 quires that order and system be observed in the con- 
 duct of church affairs to-day, no less than in the 
 days of old. He desires His work to be carried 
 forward with thoroughness and exactness, so that 
 He may place upon it the seal of His approval. 
 Christian is to be united with Christian, church with 
 church, the human instrumentality co-operating with 
 the divine, every agency subordinate to the Holy 
 Spirit, and all combined in giving to the world the 
 good tidings of the grace of God. 
 
 "1 Cor. 14:33. 
 
CHAPTER X 
 
 The First Christian Martyr 
 
 Stephen, the foremost of the seven deacons, was 
 a man of deep piety and broad faith. Though a 
 Jew by birth, he spoke the Greek language, and 
 was familiar with the customs and manners of the 
 Greeks. He therefore found opportunity to preach 
 the gospel in the synagogues of the Greek Jews. 
 He was very active in the cause of Christ, and 
 boldly proclaimed his faith. Learned rabbis and 
 doctors of the law engaged in public discussion with 
 him, confidently expecting an easy victory. But 
 ^Hhey were not able to resist the wisdom and the 
 spirit by which he spake. '^ Not only did he speak 
 in the power of the Holy Spirit, but it was plain 
 that he was a student of the prophecies, and learned 
 in all matters of the law. He ably defended the 
 truths that he advocated, and utterly defeated his 
 opponents. To him was the promise fulfilled, ^'Settle 
 it therefore in your hearts, not to meditate before 
 what ye shall answer: for I will give you a mouth 
 
 This chapter is based on Acts 6 : 5-15 ; chap. 7. 
 
 (97) 
 
98 TBE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 and wisdom, wliicli all your adversaries shall not 
 be able to gainsay nor resist."' 
 
 As the priests and rulers saw the power that 
 attended the preaching of Stephen, they were filled 
 with bitter hatred. Instead of yielding to the evi- 
 dence that he presented, they determined to silence 
 his voice by putting him to death. On several occa- 
 sions, they had bribed the Eoman authorities to 
 pass over without comment instances where the Jews 
 had taken the law into their own hands, and had 
 tried, condemned, and executed prisoners in accord- 
 ance with their national custom. The enemies of 
 Stephen did not doubt that they could again pursue 
 such a course without danger to themselves. They 
 determined to risk the consequences, and therefore 
 seized Stephen, and brought him before the San- 
 hedrim council for trial. 
 
 Learned Jews from the surrounding countries 
 were summoned for the purpose of refuting the ar- 
 guments of the prisoner. Saul of Tarsus was pres- 
 ent, and took a leading part against Stephen. He 
 brought the weight of eloquence and the logic of the 
 rabbis to bear upon the case, to convince the people 
 that Stephen was preaching delusive and dangerous 
 doctrines; but in Stephen he met one who had a 
 full understanding of the purpose of God in the 
 spreading of the gospel to other nations. 
 
 Because the priests and rulers could not prevail 
 against the clear, calm wisdom of Stephen, they de- 
 termined to make an example of him; and while thus 
 satisfying their revengeful hatred, they would pre- 
 vent others, through fear, from adopting his belief. 
 Witnesses were hired to bear false testimony that 
 
 ^Liike 21:14, 15. 
 
TBE FIRST CHRISTIAN MARTYR 99 
 
 they had heard him speak blasphemous words against 
 the temple and the law. ^'We have heard him say/' 
 these witnesses declared, 'Hhat this Jesus of Naza- 
 reth shall destroy this place, and shall change the 
 customs which Moses delivered us.'' 
 
 As Stephen stood face to face with his judges to 
 answer to the charge of blasphemy, a holy radiance 
 shone upon his countenance, and ^'all that sat in the 
 council, looking steadfastly on him, saw his face as 
 it had been the face of an angel.'' Many who be- 
 held this light trembled and veiled their faces, but 
 the stubborn unbelief and prejudice of the rulers 
 did not waver. 
 
 When Stephen was questioned as to the truth of 
 thie charges against him, he began his defense in a 
 clear, thrilling voice, which rang through the coun- 
 cil hall. In words that held the assembly spellbound, 
 he proceeded to rehearse the history of the chosen 
 people of God. He showed a thorough knowledge of 
 the Jewish economy, and the spiritual interpreta- 
 tion of it, now made manifest through Christ. He 
 repeated the words of Moses that foretold of the 
 Messiah: ^^A Prophet shall the Lord your God raise 
 up unto you of your brethren, like unto me; Him 
 shall ye hear." He made plain his own loyalty to 
 God and to the Jewish faith, while he showed that 
 the law in which the Jews trusted for salvation had 
 not been able to save Israel from idolatry. He con- 
 nected Jesus Christ with all the Jewish history. He 
 referred to the building of the temple by Solomon, 
 and to the words of both Solomon and Isaiah:. 
 '^Howbeit the Most High dwelleth not in temples 
 made with hands; as saith the prophet, Heaven is 
 
100 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 My throne, and earth is My footstool : what house 
 will ye build Me? saith the Lord: or what is the 
 place of My rest? Hath not My hand made all these 
 things?'' 
 
 When Stephen reached this point, there was a 
 tumult among the people. When he connected Christ 
 with the prophecies, and spoke as he did of the 
 temple, the priest, pretending to be horror-stricken, 
 rent his robe. To Stephen, this act was a signal that 
 his voice would soon be silenced forever. He saw 
 the resistance that met his words, and knew that he 
 was giving his last testimony. Although in the midst 
 of his sermon, he abruptly concluded it. 
 
 Suddenly breaking away from the train of his- 
 tory that he was following, and turning upon his 
 infuriated judges, he cried: ^'Ye stiff-necked and 
 uncircumcised in heart and ears, ye do always resist 
 the Holy Ghost : as your fathers did, so do ye. Which 
 of the prophets have not your fathers persecuted? 
 and they have slain them which showed before of the 
 coming of the Just One; of whom ye have been now 
 the betrayers and murderers: who have received 
 the law by the disposition of angels, and have not 
 kept if 
 
 At this, priests and rulers were beside them- 
 selves with anger. Acting more like beasts of prey 
 than human beings, they rushed upon Stephen, gnash- 
 ing their teeth. In the cruel faces about him, the 
 prisoner read his fate; but he did not waver. For 
 him the fear of death was gone. For him the en- 
 raged priests and the excited mob had no terror. 
 The scene before him faded from his vision. To him, 
 the gates of heaven were ajar, and looking in, he saw 
 
THE FIRST CHRISmm itM^'tk^'^ l/^^ 101 
 
 the glory of the courts of God, and Christ, as if just 
 risen from His throne, standing ready to sustain 
 His servant. In words of triumph, Stephen ex- 
 claimed, ^'Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the 
 Son of man standing on the right hand of God/' 
 
 As he described the glorious scene upon which 
 his eyes were gazing, it was more than his perse- 
 cutors could endure. Stopping their ears, that they 
 might not hear his words, and uttering loud cries, 
 th^y ran furiously upon him with one accord, ^'and 
 cast him out of the city.'' *'And they stoned 
 Stephen, calling upon God, and saying. Lord Jesus, 
 receive my spirit. And he kneeled down, and cried 
 with a loud voice. Lord, lay not this sin to their 
 charge. And when he had said this, he fell asleep." 
 
 No legal sentence had been passed upon Stephen, 
 but the Eoman authorities were bribed by large sums 
 of money to make no investigation into the case. 
 
 The martyrdom of Stephen made a deep impres- 
 sion upon all who witnessed it. The memory of the 
 signet of God upon his face ; his words, which touched 
 the very souls of those who heard them, remained 
 in the minds of the beholders, and testified to the 
 truth of that which he had proclaimed. His death 
 was a sore trial to the church, but it resulted in the 
 conviction of Saul, who could not efface from his 
 memory the faith and constancy of the martyr, and 
 the glory that had rested on his countenance. 
 
 At the scene of Stephen's trial and death, Saul 
 had seemed to be imbued with a frenzied zeal. Aft- 
 erward he was angered by his own secret convic- 
 tion that Stephen had been honored by God at the 
 very time when he was dishonored by men. Saul 
 
102 ^**-' >^yfk'B''AGTkaF THE APOSTLES 
 
 continued to persecute the cliurcli of Grod, hunting 
 them down, seizing them in their houses, and de- 
 livering them up to the priests and rulers for im- 
 prisonment and death. His zeal in carrying forward 
 this persecution brought terror to the Christians at 
 Jerusalem. The Roman authorities made no special 
 effort to stay the cruel work, and secretly aided the 
 Jews, in order to conciliate them, and to secure their 
 favor. 
 
 After the death of Stephen, Saul was elected a 
 member of the Sanhedrim council, in consideration 
 of the part he had acted on that occasion. For a 
 time he was a mighty instrument in the hands of 
 Satan to carry out his rebellion against the Son of 
 God. But soon this relentless persecutor was to be 
 employed in building up the church that he was now 
 tearing down. A Mightier than Satan had chosen 
 Saul to take the place of the martyred Stephen, to 
 preach and suffer for His name, and to spread far 
 and wide the tidings of salvation through His blood. 
 
CHAPTER XI 
 
 The Gospel in Samaria 
 
 After the death of Stephen, there arose against 
 the believers in Jerusalem a persecution so relent- 
 less that ^^they were all scattered abroad throughout 
 the regions of Judea and Samaria.'^ Saul ^'made 
 havoc of the church, entering into every house, and 
 haling men and women committed them to prison.'' 
 Of his zeal in this cruel work he said at a later date: 
 ''I verily thought with myself, .that I ought to do 
 many things contrary to the name of Jesus of Naza- 
 reth. Which thing I also did in Jerusalem: and 
 many of the saints did I shut up in prison. . . . And 
 I punished them oft in every synagogue, and com- 
 pelled them to blaspheme; and being exceedingly mad 
 against them, I persecuted them even unto strange 
 cities." That Stephen was not the only one who suf- 
 fered death may be seen from SauPs own words, 
 ^^And when they were put to death, I gave my voice 
 against them. ' ' ' 
 
 * Acts 26 : 9-11. 
 Tliis chapter is based on Acts 8. . 
 
 (103) 
 
104 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 At this time of peril, Nicodemus came forward in 
 fearless avowal of his faith in the crucified Saviour. 
 Nicodemus was a member of the Sanhedrim, and with 
 others had been stirred by the teaching of Jesus. 
 As he had witnessed Christ's wonderful works, the 
 conviction had fastened itself upon his mind that this 
 was the Sent of God. Too proud openly to acknowl- 
 edge himself in sympathy with the Galilean Teacher, 
 he had sought a secret interview. In this interview, 
 Jesus had unfolded to him the plan of salvation, and 
 His mission to the world; yet still Nicodemus had 
 hesitated. He hid the truth in his heart, and for 
 three years there was little apparent fruit. But while 
 Nicodemus had not publicly acknowledged Christ, he 
 had in the Sanhedrim council repeatedly thwarted the 
 schemes of the priests to destroy Him. When at last 
 Christ had been lifted up on the cross, Nicodemus 
 remembered the words that He had spoken to him in 
 the night interview on the Mount of Olives, '*As 
 Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even 
 so must the Son of man be lifted up ; ' ' "^ and he saw 
 in Jesus the world's Redeemer. 
 
 With Joseph of Arimathea, Nicodemus had borne 
 the expense of the burial of Jesus. The disciples 
 had been afraid to show themselves openly as Christ's 
 followers, but Nicodemus and Joseph had come boldly 
 to their aid. The help of these rich and honored men 
 was greatly needed in that hour of darkness. They 
 had been able to do for their dead Master what it 
 would have been impossible for the poor disciples to 
 do ; and their wealth and influence had protected them, 
 in a great measure, from the malice of the priests 
 and rulers. 
 
 • 2 John 3:14. 
 
TEE GOSPEL IN SAMARIA 105 
 
 Now, when the Jews were trying to destroy the 
 infant church, Nicodemus came forward in its defense. 
 No longer cautious and questioning, he encouraged 
 the faith of the disciples, and used his wealth in 
 helping to sustain the church at Jerusalem and in ad- 
 vancing the work of the gospel. Those who in other 
 days had paid him reverence, now scorned and per- 
 secuted him; and he became poor in this world's 
 goods ; yet he faltered not in the defense of his faith. 
 
 The persecution that came upon the church in 
 Jerusalem resulted in giving a great impetus to the 
 work of the gospel. Success had attended the minis- 
 try of the word in that place, and there was danger 
 that the disciples would linger there too long, un- 
 mindful of the Saviour's commission to go to all the 
 world. Forgetting that strength to resist evil is 
 best gained by aggressive service, they began to think 
 that they had no work so important as that of shield- 
 ing the church in Jerusalem from the attacks of the 
 enemy. Instead of educating the new converts to 
 carry the gospel to those who had not heard it, they 
 were in danger of taking a course that would lead 
 all to be satisfied with what had been accomplished. 
 To scatter His representatives abroad, where they 
 could work for others, God permitted persecution to 
 come upon them. Driven from Jerusalem, the be- 
 lievers '^went everywhere preaching the word.'' 
 
 Among those to whom the Saviour had given the 
 commission, ^'Go ye therefore, and teach all na- 
 tions, ' ' ^ were many from the humbler walks of life, — 
 men and women who had learned to love their Lord, 
 and who had determined to follow His example of 
 unselfish service. To these lowly ones, as well as 
 
 «Matt. 28:19. 
 
106 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 to the discip]es who had been with the Saviour dur- 
 ing His earthly ministry, had been given a precious 
 trust. They were to carry to the world the glad 
 tidings of salvation through Christ. 
 
 When they were scattered by persecution, they 
 went forth filled with missionary zeal. They realized 
 the responsibility of their mission. They knew that 
 they held in their hands the bread of life for a fam- 
 ishing world; and they were constrained by the love 
 of Christ to break this bread to all who were in need. 
 The Lord wrought through them. Wherever they 
 went, the sick were healed, and the poor had the 
 gospel preached unto them. 
 
 Philip, one of the seven deacons, was among those 
 driven from Jerusalem. He "went down to the city 
 of Samaria, and preached Christ unto them. And 
 the people with one accord gave heed unto those 
 things which Philip spake, hearing and seeing the 
 miracles whicli he did. For unclean spirits . . . 
 came out of many that were possessed with them: 
 and many taken with palsies, and that were lame, 
 were healed. And there was great joy in that city.'' 
 
 Christ's message to the Samaritan woman with 
 whom He had talked at Jacob's well, had borne fruit. 
 After listening to His words, the woman had gone 
 to the men of the city, saying, "Come, see a man, 
 which told me all things that ever I did: is not this 
 the Christ?" They went with her, heard Jesus, and 
 believed on Him. Anxious to hear more, they begged 
 Him to remain. For two days He stayed with them, 
 ^ ^ and many more believed because of His own word. ' ' * 
 
 And when His disciples were driven from Jeru- 
 salem, some found in Samaria a safe asylum. The 
 
 * John 4:29, 41. 
 
THE GOSPEL IN SAMARIA 107 
 
 Samaritans welcomed these messengers of the gos- 
 pel, and the Jewish converts gathered a precious 
 harvest from among those who had once been their 
 bitterest enemies. 
 
 Philip's work in Samaria was marked with great 
 success, and thus encouraged, he sent to Jerusalem 
 for help. The apostles now perceived more fully the 
 meaning of the words of Christ, ^^Ye shall be wit- 
 nesses unto Me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, 
 and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the 
 earth."' 
 
 While Philip was still in Samaria, he was di- 
 rected by a heavenly messenger to "go toward the 
 south unto the way that goeth down from Jerusa- 
 lem unto Gaza. . . . And he arose and went." He 
 did not question the call, nor did he hesitate to 
 obey; for he had learned the lesson of conformity 
 to God's will. 
 
 "And, behold, a man of Ethiopia, a eunuch of 
 great authority under Candace queen of the Ethiopi- 
 ans, who had the charge of all her treasure, and had 
 come to Jerusalem for to worship, was returning, 
 and sitting in his chariot read Esaias the prophet." 
 This Ethiopian was a man of good standing and of 
 wide influence. God saw that when converted, he 
 would give others the light he had received, and 
 would exert a strong influence in favor of the gospel. 
 Angels of God were attending this seeker for -light, 
 and he was being drawn to the Saviour. By the 
 ministration of the Holy Spirit, the Lord brought him 
 into touch with one who could lead him to the light. 
 
 Philip was directed to go to the Ethiopian, and 
 explain to him the prophecy that he was reading. 
 
 ^ Acts 1:8. 
 
108 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 ^'Go near,'^ the Spirit said, ''and join thyself to this 
 chariot/' As Philip drew near, he asked the eunuch, 
 ' ' Understandest thou what thou readest! And he 
 said, How can I, except some man should guide 
 me? And he desired Philip that he would come up 
 and sit with him.'' The scripture that he was read- 
 ing was the prophecy of Isaiah relating to Christ: 
 **He was led as a sheep to the slaughter; and like 
 a lamb dumb before his shearer, so opened He not 
 His mouth: in His humiliation His judgment was 
 taken away: and who shall declare His generation? 
 for His life is taken from the earth." 
 
 ' ' Of whom speaketh the prophet this ? ' ' the eunuch 
 asked, ''of himself, or of some other man?" Then 
 Philip opened to him the great truth of redemption. 
 Beginning at the same scripture, he "preached unto 
 him Jesus." 
 
 The man's heart thrilled with interest as the 
 Scriptures were explained to him; and when the dis- 
 ciple had finished, he was ready to accept the light 
 given. He did not make his high worldly position an 
 excuse for refusing the gospel. "As they went on 
 their way, they came unto a certain water: and the 
 eunuch said, See, here is water; what doth hinder me 
 to be baptized? And Philip said, If thou believest 
 with all thine heart, thou mayest. And he answered 
 and said, I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of 
 God. And he commanded the chariot to stand still: 
 and they went down both into the water, both Philip 
 and the eunuch; and he baptized him. 
 
 "And when they were come up out of the water, 
 the Spirit of the Lord caught away Philip, that the 
 eunuch saw him no more: and he went on his way 
 
THE GOSPEL IN SAMARIA 109 
 
 rejoicing. But Philip was found at Azotus : and pass- 
 ing through he preached in all the cities, till he came 
 to Csesarea/' 
 
 This Ethiopian represents a large class who need 
 to be taught by such missionaries as Philip, — men 
 who will hear the voice of God, and go where He 
 sends them. There are many who are reading the 
 Scriptures who cannot understand their true import. 
 All over the world men and women are looking wist- 
 fully to heaven. Prayers and tears and inquiries go 
 up from souls longing for light, for grace, for the 
 Holy Spirit. Many are on the verge of the kingdom, 
 waiting only to be gathered in. 
 
 An angel guided Philip to the one who was seek- 
 ing for light, and who was ready to receive the gos- 
 pel; and to-day angels will guide the footsteps of 
 those workers who will allow the Holy Spirit to sanc- 
 tify their tongues and refine and ennoble their hearts. 
 The angel sent to Philip could himself have done the 
 work for the Ethiopian, but this is not God's way 
 of working. It is His plan that men are to work for 
 their fellow-men. 
 
 In the trust given to the first disciples, believers 
 in every age have shared. Every one who has re- 
 ceived the gospel has been given sacred truth to 
 impart to the world. God's faithful people have 
 always been aggressive missionaries, consecrating 
 their resources to the honor of His name, and 
 wisely using their talents in His service. 
 
 The unselfish labor of Christians in the past 
 should be to us an object-lesson and an inspiration. 
 The members of God's church are to be zealous of 
 good works, separating from worldly ambition, and 
 
110 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 walking in the footsteps of Him who went about 
 doing good. With hearts filled with sympathy and 
 compassion, they are to minister to those in need 
 of help, bringing to sinners a knowledge of the 
 Saviour's love. Such work calls for laborious effort, 
 but it brings a rich reward. Those who engage 
 in it with sincerity of purpose will see souls won 
 to the Saviour; for the influence that attends the 
 practical carrying out of the divine commission, is 
 irresistible. 
 
 Not upon the ordained minister only rests the 
 responsibility of going forth to fulfil this commission. 
 Every one who has received Christ is called to work 
 for the salvation of his fellow-men. ''The Spirit 
 and the bride say. Come. And let him that heareth 
 say, Come. ' ' " The charge to give this invitatio;i 
 includes the entire church. Every one who has 
 heard the invitation is to echo the message from hill 
 and valley, saying, "Come.'' 
 
 It is a fatal mistake to suppose that the work of 
 soul-saving depends alone upon the ministry. The 
 humble, consecrated believer upon whom the Master 
 of the vineyard places a burden for souls, is to be 
 given encouragement by the men upon whom the 
 Lord has laid larger responsibilities. Those who 
 stand as leaders in the church of God are to realize 
 that the Saviour's commission is given to all who 
 believe in His name. God will send forth into His 
 vineyard many who have not been dedicated to the 
 ministry by the laying on of hands. 
 
 Hundreds, yea, thousands, who have heard the 
 message of salvation, are still idlers in the market- 
 place, when they might be engaged in some line of 
 
 «Eev. 22:17. 
 
THE GOSPEL IN SAMARIA HI 
 
 active service. To these Christ is saying, ** Why- 
 stand ye here all the day idlef and He adds, '^Go 
 ye also into the vineyard. ' ' ' Why is it that many 
 more do not respond to the call! Is it because they 
 think themselves excused in that they do not stand 
 in the pulpit I Let them understand that there is a 
 large work to be done outside the pulpit, by thou- 
 sands of consecrated lay members. 
 
 Long has God waited for the spirit of service to 
 take possession of the whole church, so that every 
 one shall be working for Him according to his ability. 
 When the members of the church of God do their 
 appointed work in the needy fields at home and 
 abroad, in fulfilment of the gospel commission, the 
 whole world will soon be warned, and the Lord Jesus 
 will return to this earth with power and great glory. 
 ^^This gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in 
 all the world for a witness unto all nations ; and then 
 shall the end come. " ' 
 
 ^Matt. 20:6,7. » Matt. 24:14. 
 
 8 — Acts 
 
CHAPTER XII 
 
 From Persecutor to Disciple 
 
 Pkominent among the Jewish leaders who became 
 thoroughly aroused by the success attending the proc- 
 lamation of the gospel, was Saul of Tarsus. A Roman 
 citizen by birth, Saul was nevertheless a Jew by de- 
 scent, and had been educated in Jerusalem by the most 
 eminent of the rabbis. ^^Of the stock of Israel, of the 
 tribe of Benjamin," Saul was ^'a Hebrew of the 
 Hebrews; as touching the law, a Pharisee; concern- 
 ing zeal, persecuting the church; touching the right- 
 eousness which is in the law,^ blameless. ' ' ' He was 
 regarded by the rabbis as a young man of great 
 promise, and high hopes were cherished concerning 
 him as an able and zealous defender of the ancient 
 faith. His elevation to membership in the Sanhedrim 
 council placed him in a position of power. 
 
 Saul had taken a prominent part in the trial and 
 conviction of Stephen, and the striking evidences of 
 God's presence with the martyr had led Saul to 
 
 ^Phil. 3:5,6. 
 
 This chapter is based on Acts 9:1-18. 
 (112) 
 
FROM PERSECVTOE TO DISCIPLE 113 
 
 doubt the righteousness of the cause he had espoused 
 against the followers of Jesus. His mind was deeply 
 stirred. In his perplexity he appealed to those in 
 whose wisdom and judgment he had full confidence. 
 The arguments of the priests and rulers finally con- 
 vinced him that Stephen was a blasphemer, that the 
 Christ whom the martyred disciple had preached was 
 an impostor, and that those ministering in holy office 
 must be right. 
 
 Not without severe trial did Saul come to this 
 conclusion. But in the end, his education and preju- 
 dices, his respect for his former teachers, and his 
 pride of popularity, braced him to rebel against the 
 voice of conscience and the grace of God. And 
 having fully decided that the priests and scribes were 
 right, Saul became very bitter in his opposition to 
 the doctrines taught by the disciples of Jesus. His 
 activity in causing holy men and women to be dragged 
 before tribunals, where some were condemned to im- 
 prisonment and some even to death, solely because of 
 their faith in Jesus, brought sadness and gloom to 
 the newly organized church, and caused many to seek 
 safety in flight. 
 
 Those who were driven from Jerusalem by this 
 persecution ^'went everywhere preaching the word.''"" 
 Among the cities to which they went was Damascus, 
 where the new faith gained many converts. 
 
 The priests and rulers had hoped that by vigilant 
 effort and stern persecution the heresy might be sup- 
 pressed. Now they felt that they must carry forward 
 in other places the "decided measures taken in Jeru- 
 salem against the new teaching. For the special 
 
 ^ Acts 8 : 4. 
 
114 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 work that they desired to have done at Damascus, 
 Saul offered his services. ''Breathing out threaten- 
 ings and slaughter against the disciples of the Lord/' 
 he ''went unto the high priest, and desired of him 
 letters to Damascus to the synagogues, that if he 
 found any of this way, whether they were men or 
 women, he might bring them bound unto Jerusalem." 
 Thus "with authority and commission from the chief 
 priests,''' Saul of Tarsus, in the strength and vigor 
 of manhood, and fired with mistaken zeal, set out on 
 that memorable journey, the strange occurrences of 
 which were to change the whole current of his life. 
 
 On the last day of the journey, "at midday," as 
 the weary travelers neared* Damascus, they came 
 within full view of broad stretches of fertile lands, 
 beautiful gardens, and fruitful orchards, watered by 
 cool streams from the surrounding mountains. After 
 the long journey over desolate wastes, such scenes 
 were refreshing indeed. While Saul, with his com- 
 panions, gazed with admiration on the fruitful plain 
 and the fair city below, "suddenly," as he afterward 
 declared, there shone "round about me and them 
 which journeyed with me," "a light from heaven, 
 above the brightness of the sun,"* too glorious for 
 mortal eyes to bear. Blinded and bewildered, Saul 
 fell prostrate to the ground. 
 
 While the light continued to shine round about 
 them, Saul heard "a voice speaking ... in the He- 
 brew tongue,"* "saying unto him, Saul, Saul, why 
 persecutest thou Mel And he said. Who are Thou, 
 Lord? And the Lord said, I am Jesus whom thou 
 persecutest: it is hard for thee to kick against the 
 pricks. ' ' 
 
 ^ Acts 26 : 12. * Acts 26 : 13, 14. 
 
FEOM PERSECUTOR TO DISCIPLE 115 
 
 Filled with fear, and almost blinded by the in- 
 tensity of the light, the companions of Saul heard a 
 voice, but saw no man. But Saul understood the 
 words that were spoken; and to him was clearly re- 
 vealed the One who spoke — even the Son of God. 
 In the glorious Being who stood before him, he saw 
 the Crucified One. Upon the soul of the stricken 
 Jew the image of the Saviour's countenance was im- 
 printed forever. The words spoken struck home to 
 his heart with appalling force. Into the darkened 
 chambers of his mind there poured a flood of light, 
 revealing the ignorance and error of his former life, 
 and his present need of the enlightenment of the 
 Holy Spirit. 
 
 Saul now saw that in persecuting the followers 
 of Jesus, he had in reality been doing the work of 
 Satan. He saw that his convictions of right and of 
 his own duty had been based largely on his implicit 
 confidence in the priests and rulers. He had be- 
 lieved them when they told him that the story of the 
 resurrection was an artful fabrication of the dis- 
 ciples. Now that Jesus Himself stood revealed, Saul 
 was convinced of the truthfulness of the claims made 
 by the disciples. 
 
 In that hour of heavenly illumination, SauPs 
 mind acted with remarkable rapidity. The pro- 
 phetic records of Holy Writ were opened to his 
 understanding. He saw that the rejection of Jesus 
 by the elews, His crucifixion, resurrection, and ascen- 
 sion, had been foretold by the prophets, and proved 
 Him to be the promised Messiah. Stephen's sermon 
 at the time of his martyrdom was brought forcibly 
 to Saul's mind, and he realized that the martyr had 
 indeed beheld ''the glory of God," when he said, 
 
116 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 *' Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the Son of 
 man standing on the right hand of God.'^' The 
 priests had pronounced these words blasphemy, but 
 Saul now knew them to be truth. 
 
 What a revelation was all this to the persecutor ! 
 Now Saul knew for a certainty that the promised 
 Messiah had come to this earth as Jesus of Naza- 
 reth, and that He had been rejected and crucified 
 by those whom He came to save. He knew also 
 that the Saviour had risen in triumph from the tomb, 
 and had ascended into the heavens. In that moment 
 of divine revelation, Saul remembered with terror 
 that Stephen, who had borne witness of a crucified 
 and risen Saviour, had been sacrificed by his con- 
 sent, and that later, through his instrumentality, 
 many other worthy followers of Jesus had met their 
 death by cruel persecution. 
 
 The Saviour had spoken to Saul through Stephen, 
 whose clear reasoning could not be controverted. 
 The learned Jew had seen the face of the martyr 
 reflecting the light of Christ's glory, — appearing as 
 if ^*it had been the face of an angel.'' ' He had 
 witnessed Stephen's forbearance toward his enemies, 
 and his forgiveness of them. He had also witnessed 
 the fortitude and cheerful resignation of many whom 
 he had caused to be tormented and afflicted. He had 
 seen some yield up even their lives with rejoicing for 
 the sake of their faith. 
 
 All these things had appealed loudly to Saul, and 
 at times had thrust upon his mind an almost over- 
 whelming conviction that Jesus was the promised 
 Messiah. At such times he had struggled for entire 
 nights against this conviction, and always he had 
 
 ^Acts 7:55,56. « Acts 6:15. 
 
FROM PERSECUTOR TO DISCIPLE 117 
 
 ended the matter by avowing his belief that Jesus 
 was not the Messiah, and that His followers were 
 deluded fanatics. 
 
 Now Christ had spoken to Saul with His own 
 voice, saying', "Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou 
 Me?" And the question, ''Who art Thou, Lord!" 
 was answered by the same voice, "I am Jesus whom 
 thou persecutest." Christ here identifies Himself 
 with His people. ' In persecuting the followers of 
 Jesus, Saul had struck directly against the Lord of 
 heaven. In falsely accusing and testifying against 
 them, he had falsely accused and testified against 
 the Saviour of the world. 
 
 No doubt entered the mind of Saul that the One 
 who spoke to him was Jesus of Nazareth, the long- 
 looked-for Messiah, the Consolation and Redeemer 
 of Israel. ''Trembling and astonished," he inquired, 
 "Lord, what wilt Thou have me to do? And the 
 Lord said unto him. Arise, and go into the city, 
 and it shall be told thee what thou must do." 
 
 When the glory was withdrawn, and Saul arose 
 from the ground, he found himself totally deprived 
 of sight. The brightness of Christ's glory had been 
 too intense for his mortal eyes; and when it was re- 
 moved, the blackness of night settled upon his vision. 
 He believed that this blindness was a punishment 
 from God for his cruel persecution of the followers 
 of Jesus. In terrible darkness he groped about, and 
 his companions, in fear and amazement, "led him 
 by the hand, and brought him into Damascus." 
 
 On the morning of that eventful day, Saul had 
 neared Damascus with feelings of self-satisfaction 
 because of the confidence that had been placed in 
 him by the chief priests. To him had been entrusted 
 
118 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 grave responsibilities. He was commissioned to 
 further the interests of the Jewish religion by check- 
 ing, if possible, the spread of the new faith in Da- 
 mascus. He had determined that his mission should 
 be crowned with success, and had looked forward 
 with eager anticipation to the experiences that he 
 expected were before him. 
 
 But how unlike his anticipations was his en- 
 trance into the city! Stricken with blindness, 
 helpless, tortured by remorse, knowing not what 
 further judgment might be in store for him, he 
 sought out the home of the disciple Judas, where, 
 in solitude, he had ample opportunity for reflection 
 and prayer. 
 
 For three days Saul was ** without sight, and 
 neither did eat nor drink.'' These days of soul- 
 agony were to him as years. Again and again he 
 recalled, with anguish of spirit, the part he had taken 
 in the martyrdom of Stephen. With horror he 
 thought of his guilt in allowing himself to be con- 
 trolled by the malice and prejudice of the priests 
 and rulers, even when the face of Stephen had been 
 lighted up with the radiance of heaven. In sad- 
 ness and brokenness of spirit he recounted the many 
 times he had closed his eyes and ears against the 
 most striking evidences, and had relentlessly urged 
 on the persecution of the believers in Jesus of 
 Nazareth. 
 
 These days of close self-examination and of heart- 
 humiliation were spent in lonely seclusion. The be- 
 lievers, having been given warning of the purpose of 
 Saul in coming to Damascus, feared that he might 
 be acting a part, in order the more readily to de- 
 ceive them; and they held themselves aloof, refusing 
 
FROM PERSECUTOR TO DISCIPLE 119 
 
 him their sympathy. He had no desire to appeal to 
 the unconverted Jews, with whom he had planned 
 to unite in persecuting the believers; for he knew 
 that they would not even listen to his story. Thus 
 he seemed to be shut away from all human sym- 
 pathy. His only hope of help was in a merciful 
 God, and to Him he appealed in brokenness of 
 heart. 
 
 During the long hours when Saul was shut in 
 with God alone, he recalled many of the passages 
 of Scripture referring to the first advent of Christ. 
 Carefully he traced down the prophecies, with a 
 memorj sharpened by the conviction that had taken 
 possession of his mind. As he reflected on the mean- 
 ing of these prophecies, he was astonished at his 
 former blindness of understanding, and at the blind- 
 ness of the Jews in general, which had led to the 
 rejection of Jesus as the promised Messiah. To his 
 enlightened vision, all now seemed plain. He knew 
 that his former prejudice and unbelief had clouded 
 his spiritual perception, and had prevented him 
 from discerning in Jesus of Nazareth the Messiah 
 of prophecy. 
 
 As Saul yielded himself fully to the convicting 
 power of the Holy Spirit, he saw the mistakes of his 
 life, and recognized the far-reaching claims of the 
 law of God. He who had been a proud Pharisee, 
 confident that he was justified by his good works, 
 now bowed before God with the humility and sim- 
 plicity of a little child, confessing his own unworthi- 
 ness, and pleading the merits of a crucified and 
 risen Saviour. Saul longed to come into full har- 
 mony and communion with the Father and the Son; 
 and in the intensity of his desire for pardon and. 
 
120 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 acceptance, he offered up fervent supplications to 
 the throne of grace. 
 
 The prayers of the penitent Pharisee were not in 
 vain. The inmost thoughts and emotions of his 
 heart were transformed by divine grace; and his 
 nobler faculties were brought into harmony with 
 the eternal purposes of God. Christ and His right- 
 eousness became to Saul more than the whole world. 
 
 The conversion of Saul is a striking evidence of 
 the miraculous power of the Holy Spirit to convict 
 men of sin. He had verily believed that Jesus of 
 Nazareth had disregarded the law of God, and had 
 taught His disciples that it was of no effect. But 
 after his conversion, Saul recognized Jesus as the 
 one who had come into the world for the express 
 purpose of vindicating His Father's law. He was 
 convinced that Jesus was the originator of the entire 
 Jewish system of sacrifices. He saw that at the 
 crucifixion type had met antitype; that Jesus had 
 fulfilled the Old Testament prophecies concerning 
 the Eedeemer of Israel. 
 
 In the record of the conversion of Saul, impor- 
 tant principles are given us, which we should ever 
 bear in mind. Saul was brought directly into the 
 presence of Christ. He was one whom Christ in- 
 tended for a most important work, one who was to 
 be a ''chosen vessel" unto Him; yet the Lord did 
 not at once tell him of- the work that had been as- 
 signed him. He arrested him in his course and con- 
 victed him of sin; but when Saul asked, ''What wilt 
 Thou have me to do?'' the Saviour placed the in- 
 quiring Jew in connection with His church, there to 
 obtain a knowledge of God's will concerning him. 
 
FROM PERSECUTOR TO DISCIPLE 121 
 
 THe marvelous light that illumined the darkness 
 of Saul was the work of the Lord ; but there was also 
 a work that was to be done for him by the disciples. 
 Christ had performed the work of revelation and 
 conviction; and now the penitent was in a condition 
 to learn from those whom God had ordained to teach 
 His truth. 
 
 While Saul in solitude at the house of Judas, con- 
 tinued in prayer and supplication, the Lord appeared 
 in vision to ''a certain disciple at Damascus, named 
 Ananias, '' telling him that Saul of Tarsus was pray- 
 ing, and in need of- help. '^ Arise, and go into the 
 street which is called Straight," the heavenly mes- 
 senger said, ^^and inquire in the house of Judas for 
 one called Saul, of Tarsus: for, behold, he prayeth, 
 and hath seen in a vision a man named Ananias 
 coming in, and putting his hand on him, that he 
 might receive his sight." 
 
 Ananias could scarcely credit the words of the 
 angel; for the reports of Saul's bitter persecution 
 of the saints at Jerusalem had spread far and wide. 
 He presumed to expostulate: ^'Lord, I have heard 
 by many of this man, how much evil he hath done to 
 Thy saints at Jerusalem: and here he hath authority 
 from the chief priests to bind all that call on Thy 
 name." But the command was imperative: ^^Go thy 
 way: for he is a chosen vessel unto Me, to bear My 
 name before the Gentiles, and kings, and the children 
 of Israel." 
 
 Obedient to the direction of the angel, Ananias 
 sought out the man who had but recently breathed 
 out threatenings against all who believed on the 
 name of Jesus; and putting his hands on the head 
 of the penitent sufferer, he said, ^^ Brother Saul, the 
 
122 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Lord, even Jesus, that appeared unto thee in the 
 way as thou earnest, hath sent me, that thou mightest 
 receive thy sight, and be filled with the Holy Ghost. 
 
 *^And immediately there fell from his eyes as it 
 had been scales : and he received sight forthwith, and 
 arose, and was baptized." 
 
 Thus Jesus gave sanction to the authority of His 
 organized church, and placed Saul in connection with 
 His appointed agencies on earth. Christ had now 
 a church as His representative on earth, and to it 
 belonged the work of directing the repentant sinner 
 in the way of life. 
 
 Many have an idea that they are responsible to 
 Christ alone for their light and experience, inde- 
 pendent of His recognized followers on earth. Jesus 
 is the friend of sinners, and His heart is touched 
 with their woe. He has all power, both in heaven 
 and on earth; but He respects the means that He 
 has ordained for the enlightenment and salvation of 
 men; He directs sinners to the church, which He 
 has made a channel of light to the world. 
 
 When, in the midst of his blind error and preju- 
 dice, Saul was given a revelation of the Christ whom 
 he was persecuting, he was placed in direct com- 
 munication with the church, which is the light of the 
 world. In this case, Ananias represents Christ, and 
 also represents Christ's ministers upon the earth, 
 who are appointed to act in His stead. In Christ's 
 stead, Ananias touches the eyes of Saul, that they 
 may receive sight. In Christ's stead, he places his 
 hands upon him, and as he x^i'ays in Christ's name, 
 Saul receives the Holy Ghost. All is done in the 
 name and by the authority of Christ. Christ is the 
 fountain; the church is the channel of communication. 
 
CHAPTER XIII 
 
 Days of Preparation 
 
 After Ms baptism, Paul broke his fast, and re- 
 mained ^^ certain days with the disciples which were 
 at Damascus. And straightway he preached Christ 
 in the synagogues, that He is the Son of God.'' 
 Boldly he declared Jesus of Nazareth to be the long- 
 looked-for Messiah, who '^died for our sins accord- 
 ing to the Scriptures; . . . was buried, and . . . 
 rose again the third day,'' after which He was seen 
 by the twelve, and by others. ^^And last of all," 
 Paul added, ^ ' He was seen of me also, as of one 
 born out of due time. ' ' ' His arguments from proph- 
 ecy were so conclusive, and his efforts were so mani- 
 festly attended by the power of God, that the Jews 
 were confounded and unable to answer him. 
 
 The news of Paul's conversion had come to the 
 Jews as a great surprise. He who had journeyed 
 to Damascus ^'with authority and commission from 
 the chief priests " ' to apprehend and prosecute the 
 
 n Cor. 15:3,4,8. =^Acts 26:12. 
 
 This chapter is based on Acts 9:19-30. 
 
 (123) 
 
124 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 believers, was now preaching the gospel of a cruci- 
 fied and risen Saviour, strengthening the hands of 
 those who were already its disciples, and continually 
 bringing in new converts to the faith he had once 
 so bitterly opposed. 
 
 Paul had formerly been known as a zealous 
 defender of the Jewish religion, and an untiring 
 persecutor of the followers of Jesus. Courageous, 
 independent, persevering, his talents and training 
 would have enabled him to serve in almost any ca- 
 pacity. He could reason with extraordinary clear- 
 ness, and by his withering sarcasm could place an 
 opponent in no enviable light. And now the Jews 
 saw this young man of unusual promise united with 
 those whom he formerly persecuted, and fearlessly 
 preaching in the name of Jesus. 
 
 A general slain in battle is lost to his army, but 
 his death gives no additional strength to the enemy. 
 But when a man of prominence joins the opposing 
 force, not only are his services lost, but those to whom 
 he joins himself gain a decided advantage. Saul of 
 Tarsus, on his way to Damascus, might easily have 
 been struck dead by the Lord, and much strength 
 would have been withdrawn from the persecuting 
 power. But God in His providence not only spared 
 Saul's life, but converted him, thus transferring a 
 champion from the side of the enemy to the side of 
 Christ. An eloquent speaker and a severe critic, 
 Paul, with his stern purpose and undaunted courage, 
 possessed the very qualifications needed in the early 
 church. 
 
 As Paul preached Christ in Damascus, all who 
 heard him were amazed, and said, '^Is not this he 
 
DAYS OF PREPARATION 125 
 
 that destroyed them wliicli called on this name in 
 Jerusalem, and came hither for that intent, that he 
 might bring them bound unto the chief priests?'^ 
 Paul declared that his change of faith had not been 
 prompted by impulse or fanaticism, but had been 
 brought about by overwhelming evidence. In his 
 presentation of the gospel, he sought to make plain 
 the prophecies relating to the first advent of Christ. 
 He showed conclusively that these prophecies had 
 been literally fulfilled in Jesus of Nazareth. The 
 foundation of his faith was the sure word of prophecy. 
 
 As Paul continued to appeal to his astonished 
 hearers to ^^ repent and turn to God, and do works 
 meet for repentance,'^' he ''increased the more in 
 strength, and confounded the Jews which dwelt at 
 Damascus, proving that this is very Christ.'' But 
 many hardened their hearts, refusing to respond to 
 his message; and soon their astonishment at his con- 
 version was changed into intense hatred, like that 
 which they had shown toward Jesus. 
 
 The opposition grew so fierce that Paul was not 
 allowed to continue his labors at Damascus. A mes- 
 senger from heaven bade him leave for a time; and 
 he ' ' went into Arabia, ' ' * where he found a safe re- 
 treat. 
 
 Here, in the solitude of the desert, Paul had 
 ample opportunity for quiet study and meditation. 
 He calmly reviewed his past experience, and made 
 sure work of repentance. He sought God with all 
 his heart, resting not until he knew for a certainty 
 that his repentance was accepted and his sin par- 
 doned. He longed for the assurance that Jesus would 
 be with him in his coming ministry. He emptied his 
 
 ^Acts 26:20. * Gal. 1:17. 
 
126 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 soul of the prejudices and traditions that had hith- 
 erto shaped his life, and received instruction from 
 the Source of truth. Jesus communed with him, 
 and established him in the faith, bestowing upon him 
 a rich measure of wisdom and grace. 
 
 When the mind of man is brought into com- 
 munion with the mind of God, the tinite with the 
 Infinite, the effect on body, and mind, and soul, is 
 beyond estimate. In such communion is found the 
 highest education. It is God's own method of de- 
 velopment. ^ ' Acquaint now thyself with Him, " ° is 
 His message to mankind. 
 
 The solemn charge that had been given Paul on 
 the occasion of his interview with Ananias, rested 
 with increasing weight upon his heart. Whjen, in 
 response to the word, *^ Brother Saul, receive thy 
 sight,'' Paul had for the first time looked upon the 
 face of this devout man, Ananias, under the inspira- 
 tion of the Holy Spirit, said to him: ''The God of 
 our fathers hath chosen thee, that thou shouldst know 
 His will, and see that Just One, and shouldst hear 
 the voice of His mouth. For thou shalt be His wit- 
 ness unto all men of what thou hast seen and heard. 
 And now why tarriest thou? arise, and be baptized, 
 and wash away thy sins, calling on the name of the 
 Lord.'"^ 
 
 These words were in harmony with the words of 
 Jesus Himself, who, when He arrested Saul on the 
 journey to Damascus, declared: ''I have appeared 
 unto thee for this purpose, to make thee a minister 
 and a witness both of these things which thou hast 
 seen, and of those things in the which I will appear 
 
 ^ Job 22 : 21. « Acts 22 : 14-16. 
 
DAYS OF PREPARATION - 127 
 
 unto tliee; delivering thee from the people, and from 
 the Gentiles, nnto whom now I send thee, to open 
 their eyes, and to turn them from darkness to light, 
 and from the power of Satan unto God, that they 
 may receive forgiveness of sins, and inheritance 
 among them which are sanctified by faith that is 
 in Me/'' 
 
 As he pondered these things in his heart, Paul 
 understood more and more clearly the meaning of 
 his call 'Ho be an apostle of Jesus Christ through 
 the will of God.''' His call had come, ''not of 
 men, neither by man, but by Jesus Christ, and God 
 the Father."' The greatness of the work before him 
 led him to give much study to the Holy Scriptures, 
 in order that he might preach the gospel "not with 
 wisdom of words, lest the cross of Christ should be 
 made of none effect," "but in demonstration of the 
 Spirit and of power," that the faith of all who 
 heard "should not stand in the wisdom of men, but 
 in the power of God. ' ' " 
 
 As Paul searched the Scriptures, he learned that 
 throughout the ages, "not many wise men after the 
 flesh, not many mighty, not many noble, are called: 
 but God hath chosen the foolish things of the world 
 to confound the wise; and God hath chosen the weak 
 things of the world to confound the things which 
 are mighty ; and base things of the world, and things 
 which are despised, hath God chosen, yea, ^nd things 
 which are not, to bring to naught things that are: 
 that no flesh should glory in His presence."" And 
 so, viewing the wisdom of the world in the light of 
 
 ^ Acts 26:16-18. '1 Cor. 1:1. ' Gal. 1 : 1. 
 
 ^n Cor. 1:17; 2:4,5. "1 Cor. 1:26-29. 
 
 9 — Acts 
 
128 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 the cross, Paul '^ determined not to know anything, 
 . . . save Jesus Christ, and Him crucified. ' ' '' 
 
 Throughout his later ministry, Paul never lost 
 sight of the Source of his wisdom and strength. 
 Hear him, years afterward, still declaring, ^'For to 
 me to live is Christ.'^ " And again: ^^I count all 
 things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of 
 Christ Jesus my Lord: for whom I have suffered 
 the loss of all things, . . . that I may win Christ, 
 and be found in Him, not having mine own righteous- 
 ness, which is of the law, but that which is through 
 the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of 
 God by faith: that I may know Him, and the power 
 of His resurrection, and the fellowship of His suf- 
 ferings."" 
 
 From Arabia Paul ^'returned again unto Damas- 
 cus, '''' and *' preached boldly ... in the name of 
 Jesus." Unable to withstand the wisdom of his 
 arguments, ^'the Jews took counsel to kill him." 
 The gates of the city were diligently guarded day 
 and night, to cut oif his escape. This crisis led the 
 disciples to seek God earnestly; and finally they 
 'Hook him by night, and let him down through the 
 wall, lowering him in a basket. ' ' '" 
 
 After his escape from Damascus, Paul went to 
 Jerusalem, about three years having passed since 
 his conversion. His chief object in making this visit, 
 as he himself declared afterward, was ''to see 
 Peter. ' ' " Upon arriving in the city where he had 
 once been well known as "Saul the persecutor," 
 "he assayed to join himself to the disciples: but they 
 were all afraid of him, and believed not that he was 
 
 ^^ 1 Cor. 2 : 2. ^^ Phil. 1 : 21. '* Phil. 3 : 8-10. 
 
 « Gal. 1:17. ^^ Acts 9 : 25, E. V. "Gal. 1:18. 
 
DAYS OF PREPARATION 129 
 
 a disciple.'' It was difficult for them to believe that 
 so bigoted a Pharisee, and one who had done so 
 much to destroy the church, could become a sincere 
 follower of Jesus. ^'But Barnabas took him, and 
 brought him to the apostles, and declared unto them 
 how he had seen the Lord in the way, and that He 
 had spoken to him, and how he had preached boldly 
 at Damascus in the name of Jesus." 
 
 Upon hearing this, the disciples received him 
 as one of their number. Soon they had abundant 
 evidence as to the genuineness of his Christian ex- 
 perience. The future apostle to the Gentiles was 
 now in the city where many of his former associ- 
 ates lived; and to these Jewish leaders he longed to 
 make plain the prophecies concerning the Messiah, 
 which had been fulfilled by the advent of the Saviour. 
 Paul felt sure that these teachers in Israel, with 
 whom he had once been so well acquainted, were as 
 sincere and honest as he had been. But he had mis- 
 calculated the spirit of his Jewish brethren, and in 
 the hope of their speedy conversion he was doomed 
 to bitter disappointment. Although ''he spake boldly 
 in the name of the Lord Jesus, and disputed against 
 the Grecians," those who stood at the head of the 
 Jewish church refused to believe, but ''went about 
 to slay him." Sorrow filled his heart. He would 
 willingly have yielded up his life, if by that means 
 he might bring some to a knowledge of the truth. 
 With shame he thought of the active part he had 
 taken in the martyrdom of Stephen; and now in his 
 anxiety to wipe out the stain resting upon one so 
 falsely accused, he sought to vindicate the truth for 
 which Stephen had given his life. 
 
130 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Burdened in behalf of those who refused to be- 
 lieve, Paul was praying in the temple, as he himself 
 afterward testified, when he fell into a trance ; where- 
 upon a heavenly messenger appeared before him, 
 and said, ^'Make haste, and get thee quickly out of 
 Jerusalem: for they will not receive thy testimony 
 concerning Me. " '' 
 
 Paul was inclined to remain at Jerusalem, where 
 he could face the opposition. To him, it seemed an 
 act of cowardice to flee, if by remaining he might 
 be able to convince some of the obstinate Jews of 
 the truth of the gospel message, even if to remain 
 should cost him his life. And so he answered, ' ' Lord, 
 they know that I imprisoned and beat in every syna- 
 gogue them that believed on Thee: and when the 
 blood of Thy martyr Stephen was shed, I also was 
 standing by, and consenting unto his death, and kept 
 the raiment of them that slew him.'' But it was not 
 in harmony with the purpose of God that His serv- 
 ant should needlessly expose his life; and the heav- 
 enly messenger replied, ^ ^ Depart : for I will send thee 
 far hence unto the Gentiles. ' ' '' 
 
 Upon learning of this vision, the brethren has- 
 tened Paul's secret escape from Jerusalem, for fear 
 of his assassination. '^They brought him down to 
 Csesarea, and sent him forth to Tarsus." The de- 
 parture of Paul suspended for a time the violent 
 opposition of the Jews, and the church had a period 
 of rest, in which many were added to the number of 
 believers. 
 
 ^« Acts 22 : 18. " Acts 22 : 19-21. 
 
CHAPTER XIV 
 
 A Seeker for Truth 
 
 In the course of his ministry, the apostle Peter 
 visited the believers at Lydda. Here he healed 
 ^neas, who for eight years had been confined to his 
 bed with palsy. '^JEneas, Jesus Christ maketh thee 
 whole/' the apostle said; ^* arise, and make thy bed/' 
 ^'He arose immediately. And all that dwelt at Lydda 
 and Saron saw him, and turned to the Lord.'' 
 
 At Joppa, which was near Lydda, there lived a 
 woman named Dorcas, whose good deeds had made 
 her greatly beloved. She was a worthy disciple of 
 Jesus, and her life was filled with acts of kindness. 
 She knew who needed comfortable clothing and who 
 needed sympathy, and she freely ministered to the 
 poor and the sorrowful. Her skilful fingers were 
 more active than her tongue. 
 
 *^And it came to pass in those days, that she 
 was sick, and died." The church in Joppa realized 
 their loss; and hearing that Peter was at Lydda, 
 the believers sent messengers to him, '^desiring him 
 
 This chapter is based on Acts 9:32 to 11:18. 
 
 (131) 
 
132 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 that he would not delay to come to them. Then 
 Peter arose and went with them. When he was come, 
 they brought him into the upper chamber: and all 
 the widows stood by him weeping, and showing the 
 coats and garments which Dorcas made, while she 
 was with them. " In view of the life of service that 
 Dorcas had lived, it is little wonder that they 
 mourned, that warm tear-drops fell upon the in- 
 animate clay. 
 
 The apostle's heart was touched with sympathy, 
 as he beheld their sorrow. Then, directing that the 
 weeping friends be sent from the room, he kneeled 
 down, and prayed fervently to God to restore Dorcas 
 to life and health. Turning to the body, he said, 
 ^'Tabitha, arise. And she opened her eyes: and 
 when she saw Peter, she sat up." Dorcas had been 
 of great service to the church, and God saw fit to 
 bring her back from the land of the enemy, that her 
 skill and energy might still be a blessing to others, 
 and also that by this manifestation of His power the 
 cause of Christ might be strengthened. 
 
 It was while Peter was still at Joppa, that he 
 was called by God to take the gospel to Cornelius, 
 in Csesarea. 
 
 Cornelius was a Roman centurion. He was a 
 man of wealth and noble birth, and his position was 
 one of trust and honor. A heathen by birth, train- 
 ing, and education, through contact with the Jews 
 he had gained a knowledge of God, and he worshiped 
 Him with a true heart, showing the sincerity of his 
 faith by compassion to the poor. He was known 
 far and near for his beneficence, and his righteous 
 life made him of good repute among both Jews and 
 
A SEEKER FOB TRUTH 133 
 
 Gentiles. His influence was a blessing to all with 
 whom he came in contact. The inspired record de- 
 scribes him as "a devout man, and one that feared 
 God with all his house, which gave much alms to 
 the people, and prayed to God alway.'' 
 
 Believing in God as the Creator of heaven and 
 earth, Cornelius revered Him, acknowledged His 
 authority, and sought His counsel in all the affairs 
 of life. He was faithful to Jehovah in his home 
 life and in his official duties. He had erected the 
 altar of God in his home; for he dared not attempt 
 to carry out his plans or to bear his responsibilities 
 without the help of God. 
 
 Though Cornelius believed the prophecies, and 
 was looking for the Messiah to come, he had not 
 a knowledge of the gospel as revealed in the life 
 and death of Christ. He was not a member of the 
 Jewish church, and would have been looked upon by 
 the rabbis as a heathen and unclean. But the same 
 Holy Watcher who said of Abraham, '^I know him,'' 
 knew Cornelius also, and sent a message direct from 
 heaven to him. 
 
 The angel appeared to Cornelius while he was at 
 prayer. As the centurion heard himself addressed 
 by name, he was afraid, yet he knew that the mes- 
 senger had come from God, and he said, '^What is 
 it. Lord?'' The angel answered, ^'Thy prayers and 
 thine alms are come up for a memorial before God. 
 And now send men to Joppa, and call for one Simon, 
 whose surname is Peter: he lodgeth with one Simon 
 a tanner, whose house is by the seaside." 
 
 The explicitness of these directions, in which was 
 named even the occupation of the man with, whom 
 
134 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Peter was staying, shows that heaven is acquainted 
 with the history and business of men in every station 
 of life. God is familiar with the experience and 
 work of the humble laborer, as well as with that of 
 the king upon his throne. 
 
 *^Send men to Joppa, and call for one Simon." 
 Thus God gave evidence of His regard for the gospel 
 ministry and for His organized church. The angel 
 was not commissioned to tell Cornelius the story 
 of the cross. A man subject, even as the centurion 
 himself, to human frailties and temptations, was to 
 be the one to tell him of the crucified and risen 
 Saviour. 
 
 As His representatives among men, God does not 
 choose angels who have never fallen, but human 
 beings, men of like passions with those they seek to 
 save. Christ took humanity that He might reach 
 humanity. A divine-human Saviour was needed to 
 bring salvation to the world. And to men and women 
 has been committed the sacred trust of making known 
 ^*the unsearchable riches of Christ."' 
 
 In His wisdom the Lord brings those who are 
 seeking for truth into touch with fellow-beings who 
 know the truth. It is the plan of Heaven that those 
 who have received light shall impart it to those in 
 darkness. Humanity, drawing its efficiency from the 
 great Source of wisdom, is made the instrumentality, 
 the working agency, through which the gospel exer- 
 cises its transforming power on mind and heart. 
 
 Cornelius was gladly obedient to the vision. 
 "When the angel had gone, the centurion ^^ called two 
 of his household servants, and a devout soldier of 
 
 ^ Eph. 3 : 8. 
 
A SEEKER FOR TRUTH 135 
 
 them tliat waited on him continually; and when he 
 had declared all these things unto them, he sent 
 them to Joppa." 
 
 The angel, after his interview with Cornelius, 
 went to Peter, in Joppa. At the time, Peter was 
 praying upon the housetop of his lodging, and we 
 read that he ^'became very hungry, and would have 
 eaten: but while they made ready, he fell into a 
 trance/' It was not for physical food alone that 
 Peter hungered. As from the housetop he viewed 
 the city of Joppa and the surrounding country, he 
 hungered for the salvation of his countrymen. He 
 had an intense desire to point out to them from the 
 Scriptures the prophecies relating to the sufferings 
 and death of Christ. 
 
 In the vision, Peter '^saw heaven opened, and a 
 certain vessel descending unto him, as it had been 
 a great sheet knit at the four corners, and let down 
 to the earth: wherein were all manner of four-footed 
 beasts of the earth, and wild beasts, and creeping 
 things, and fowls of the air. And there came a voice 
 to him. Rise, Peter; kill, and eat. But Peter said, 
 Not so, Lord; for I have never eaten anything that 
 is common or unclean. And the voice spake unto 
 him again the second time, What God hath cleansed, 
 that call not thou common. This was done thrice: 
 and the vessel was received up again into heaven.'' 
 
 This vision conveyed to Peter both reproof and 
 instruction. It revealed to him the purpose of God, — 
 that by the death of Christ the Gentiles should be 
 made fellow-heirs with the Jews to the blessings of 
 salvation. As yet none of the disciples had preached 
 the gospel to the Gentiles. In their minds, the middle 
 
136 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 wall of partition, broken down by the death of Christ, 
 still existed, and their labors had been confined to 
 the Jews; for they had looked upon the Gentiles as 
 excluded from the blessings of the gospel. Now the 
 Lord was seeking to teach Peter the world-wide 
 extent of the divine plan. 
 
 Many of the Gentiles had been interested listeners 
 to the preaching of Peter and the other apostles, and 
 many of the Greek Jews had become believers in 
 Christ, but the conversion of Cornelius was to be the 
 first of importance among the Gentiles. 
 
 The time had come for an entirely new phase of 
 work to be entered upon by the church of Christ. 
 The door that many of the Jewish converts had 
 closed against the Gentiles, was now to be thrown 
 open. And the Gentiles who accepted the gospel 
 were to be regarded as on an equality with the Jew- 
 ish disciples, without the necessity of observing the 
 rite of circumcision. 
 
 How carefully the Lord worked to overcome the 
 prejudice against the Gentiles that had been so firmly 
 fixed in Peter's mind by his Jewish training. By 
 the vision of the sheet and its contents. He sought 
 to divest the apostle's mind of this prejudice, and to 
 teach the important truth that in heaven there is no 
 respect of persons; that Jew and Gentile are alike 
 precious in God's sight; that through Christ the 
 heathen may be made partakers of the blessings and 
 privileges of the gospel. 
 
 While Peter was meditating on the meaning of 
 the vision, the men sent from Cornelius arrived in 
 Joppa, and stood before the gate of his lodging- 
 house. Then the Spirit said to him, ^^ Behold, three 
 
A SEEKER FOB TRUTH 137 
 
 meir^eek thee. Arise therefore, and get thee down, 
 and go with them, doubting nothing: for I have 
 sent them/' 
 
 To Peter, this was a trying command, and it was 
 with reluctance at every step that he undertook the 
 duty laid upon him; but he dared not disobey. He 
 *^went down to the men which were sent unto him 
 from Cornelius; and said. Behold, I am he whom ye 
 seek: what is the cause wherefore ye are come?" 
 They told him of their singular errand, saying, 
 ^* Cornelius the centurion, a just man, and one that 
 feareth God, and of good report among all the 
 nation of the Jews, was warned from God by a holy 
 angel to send for thee into his house, and to hear 
 words of thee.'' 
 
 In obedience to the directions just received from 
 God, the apostle promised to go with them. On the 
 following morning he set out for Caesarea, accom- 
 panied by six of his brethren. These were to be 
 witnesses of all that he should say or do while 
 visiting the Gentiles; for Peter knew that he would 
 be called to account for so direct a violation of the 
 Jewish teachings. 
 
 As Peter entered the house of the Gentile, Cor- 
 nelius did not salute him as an ordinary visitor, but 
 as one honored of Heaven, and sent to him by God. 
 It is an Eastern custom to bow before a prince or 
 other high dignitary, and for children to bow before 
 their parents; but Cornelius, overwhelmed with rev- 
 erence for the one sent by God to teach him, fell at 
 the apostle's feet, and worshiped him. Peter was 
 horror-stricken, and he lifted the centurion up, say- 
 ing, ^^ Stand up; I myself also am a man." 
 
138 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 While the messengers of Cornelius had been gone 
 upon their errand, the centurion ^'had called to- 
 gether his kinsmen and near friends/' that they as 
 well as he might hear the preaching of the gospel. 
 When Peter arrived, he found a large company 
 eagerly waiting to listen to his words. 
 
 To those assembled, Peter spoke first of the 
 custom of the Jews, saying that it was looked upon 
 as unlawful for Jews to mingle socially with the 
 Gentiles, that to do this involved ceremonial defile- 
 ment. ^'Ye know,'' he said, ''how that it is an 
 unlawful thing for a man that is a Jew to keep 
 company, or come unto one of another nation; but 
 God hath showed me that I should not call any man 
 common or unclean. Therefore came I unto you 
 without gainsaying, as soon as I was sent for: I 
 ask therefore for what intent ye have sent for me?" 
 
 Cornelius then related his experience and the 
 words of the angel, saying in conclusion, ''Immedi- 
 ately therefore I sent to thee; and thou hast well 
 done that thou art come. Now therefore are we all 
 here present before God, to hear all things that are 
 commanded thee of God." 
 
 Peter said, "Of a truth I perceive that God is no 
 respecter of persons: but in every nation he that 
 feareth Him, and worketh righteousness, is accepted 
 with Him." 
 
 Then to that company of attentive hearers the 
 apostle preached Christ, — His life. His miracles. 
 His betrayal and crucifixion. His resurrection and 
 ascension, and His work in heaven as man's rep- 
 resentative and advocate. As Peter pointed those 
 
A SEEKER FOB TRUTH 139 
 
 present to Jesus as the sinner's' only hope, he him- 
 self understood more fully the meaning of the vision 
 he had seen, and his heart glowed with the spirit of 
 the truth that he was presenting. 
 
 Suddenly the discourse was interrupted by the 
 descent of the Holy Spirit. ^' While Peter yet spake 
 these words, the Holy Ghost fell on all them which 
 heard the word. And they of the circumcision which 
 believed were astonished, as many as came with 
 Peter, because that on the Gentiles also was poured 
 out the gift of the Holy Ghost. For they heard 
 them speak with tongues, and magnify God. 
 
 ^'Then answered Peter, Can any man forbid 
 water, that these should not be baptized, which have 
 received the Holy Ghost as well as we? And he 
 commanded them to be baptized in the name of the 
 Lord.'' 
 
 Thus was the gospel brought to those who had 
 been strangers and foreigners, making them fellow- 
 citizens with the saints, and members of the house- 
 hold of God. The conversion of Cornelius and his 
 household was but the first-fruits of a harvest to 
 be gathered in. From this household a wide-spread 
 work of grace was carried on in that heathen city. 
 
 To-day God is seeking for souls among the high 
 as well as the lowly. There are many like Cornelius, 
 men whom the Lord desires to connect with His 
 work in the world. Their sympathies are with the 
 Lord's people, but the ties that bind them to the 
 world hold them firmly. It requires moral courage 
 for them to take their position for Christ. Special 
 efforts should be made for these souls, who are in 
 
140 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 so great danger, because of their responsibilities and 
 associations. 
 
 God calls for earnest, humble workers, who will 
 carry the gospel to the higher class. There are mir- 
 acles to be wrought in genuine conversions, — mir- 
 acles that are not now discerned. The greatest men 
 of this earth are not beyond the power of a wonder- 
 working God. If those who are workers together 
 with Him will be men of opportunity, doing their 
 duty bravely and faithfully, God will convert men 
 who occupy responsible positions, men of intellect 
 and influence. Through the power of the Holy Spirit 
 many will accept the divine principles. Converted 
 to the truth, they will become agencies in the hand 
 of God to communicate the light. They will have a 
 special burden for other souls of this neglected class. 
 Time and money will be consecrated to the work of 
 the Lord, and new efficiency and power will be added 
 to the church. 
 
 Because Cornelius was living in obedience to all 
 the instruction he had received, God so ordered 
 events that he was given more truth. A messenger 
 from the courts of heaven was sent to the Roman 
 officer and to Peter, in order that Cornelius might 
 be brought into touch with one who could lead him 
 into greater light. 
 
 There are in our world many who are nearer the 
 kingdom of God than we suppose. In this dark world 
 of sin, the Lord has many precious jewels, to whom 
 He will guide His messengers. Everywhere there are 
 those who will take their stand for Christ. Many 
 will prize the wisdom of God above any earthly ad- 
 
A SEEKER FOR TRUTH 141 
 
 vantage, and will become faithful light-bearers. Con- 
 strained by the love of Christ, they will constrain 
 others to come to Him. 
 
 When the brethren in Judea heard that Peter 
 had gone to the house of a Gentile, and preached to 
 those assembled, they were surprised .and offended. 
 They feared that such a course, which looked to them 
 presumptuous, would have the effect of counteracting 
 his own teaching. Wlien they next saw Peter, they 
 met him with severe censure, saying, ^^Thou wentest 
 in to men uncircumcised, and didst eat with tliem.'^ 
 
 Peter laid the whole • matter before them. He 
 related his experience in regard to the vision, and 
 pleaded that it admonished him to observe no 
 longer the ceremonial distinction of circumcision and 
 uncircumcision, nor to look upon the Gentiles as 
 unclean. He told them of the command given him 
 to go to the Gentiles, of the coming of the messen- 
 gers, of his journey to Csesarea, and of the meeting 
 with Cornelius. He recounted the substance of his 
 interview, with the centurion, in which the latter had 
 told him of the vision by which he had been directed 
 to send for Peter. 
 
 ^'As I began to speak,'* he said, in relating his 
 experience, ''the Holy Ghost fell on them, as on 
 us at the beginning. Then remembered I the word 
 of the Lord, how that He said, John indeed bap- 
 tized with water; but ye shall be baptized with the 
 Holy Ghost. Forasmuch then as God gave them 
 the like gift as He did unto us, who believed on the 
 Lord Jesus Christ; what was I, that I could with- 
 stand God?'* 
 
142 
 
 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 On hearing this account, the brethren were si- 
 lenced. Convinced that Peter's course was in direct 
 fulfilment of' the plan of God, and that their preju- 
 dices and exclusiveness were utterly contrary to the 
 spirit of the gospel, they glorified God, saying, ^ ' Then 
 hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance 
 unto life.'' 
 
 Thus, without controversy, prejudice was broken 
 down, the exclusiveness established by the custom of 
 ages was abandoned, and the way was opened for 
 the gospel to be proclaimed to the Gentiles. 
 
 \AAAAAAAAAA/,/,/,/,AAAA/>/>A/>U/>/>aAAAAmm7 
 
CHAPTER XV 
 
 k 
 
 Delivered from Prison 
 
 *^Now about that time Herod the king stretched 
 forth his hands to vex certain of the church/' 
 
 The government of Judea was then in the hands 
 of Herod Agrippa, subject to Claudius, the Eoman 
 emperor. Herod also held the position of tetrarch 
 of Galilee. He was professedly a proselyte to the 
 Jewish faith, and apparently very zealous in carry- 
 ing out the ceremonies of the Jewish law. Desirous 
 of obtaining the favor of the Jews, hoping thus to 
 make secure his offices and honors, he proceeded to 
 carry out their desires by persecuting the church of 
 Christ, spoiling the houses and goods of the believers, 
 and imprisoning the leading members of the church. 
 He cast James, the brother of John, into prison, and 
 sent an executioner to kill him with the sword, as 
 another Herod had caused the prophet John to be 
 beheaded. Seeing that the Jews were well pleased 
 with these efforts, he imprisoned Peter also. 
 
 This chapter is based on Acts 12:1-23. 
 10 — Acts (143y 
 
144 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 It was during the Passover that these cruelties 
 were practised. While the Jews were celebrating 
 their deliverance from Egypt, and pretending great 
 zeal for the law of God, they were at the same time 
 transgressing every principle of that law by per- 
 secuting and murdering the believers in Christ. 
 
 The death of James caused great grief and con- 
 sternation among the believers. When Peter also 
 was imprisoned, the entire church engaged in fast- 
 ing and prayer. 
 
 Herod's act in putting James to death was ap- 
 plauded by the Jews, though some complained of 
 the private manner in which it was accomplished, 
 maintaining that a public execution would have more 
 thoroughly intimidated the believers and those sym- 
 pathizing with them. Herod therefore held Peter in 
 custody, meaning still further to gratify the Jews 
 by the public spectacle of his death. But it was sug- 
 gested that it would not be safe to bring the veteran 
 apostle out for execution before all the people then 
 assembled in Jerusalem. It was feared that the 
 sight of him being led out to die might excite the 
 pity of the multitude. 
 
 The priests and elders also feared lest Peter 
 might make one of those powerful appeals which had 
 frequently aroused the people to study the life and 
 character of Jesus, — appeals which they, with all 
 their arguments, had been unable to controvert. 
 Peter's zeal in advocating the cause of Christ had 
 led many to take their stand for the gospel, and the 
 rulers feared that should he be given an opportunity 
 to defend his faith in the presence of the multitude 
 
DELIVERED FROM PRISON 145 
 
 who had come to the city to worship, his release 
 would be demanded at the hands of the king. 
 
 While, upon various pretexts, the execution of 
 Peter was being delayed until after the Passover, 
 the members of the church had time for deep search- 
 ing of heart and earnest prayer. They prayed with- 
 out ceasing for Peter; for they felt that he could 
 not be spared from the cause. They realized that 
 they had reached a place where, without the special 
 help of God, the church of Christ would be destroyed. 
 
 Meanwhile worshipers from every nation sought 
 the temple which had been dedicated to the worship 
 of God. Glittering with gold and precious stones, 
 it was a vision of beauty and grandeur. But Jehovah 
 was no longer to be found in that palace of loveli- 
 ness. Israel as a nation had divorced herself from 
 God. When Christ, near the close of His earthly 
 ministry, looked for the last time upon the interior 
 of the temple. He said, '^Behold, your house is left 
 unto you desolate. ' ' ' Hitherto He had called the 
 temple His Father's house, but as the Son of God 
 passed out from those walls, God's presence was with- 
 drawn forever from the temple built to His glory. 
 
 The day of Peter's execution was at last ap- 
 pointed, but still the prayers of the believers as- 
 cended to heaven; and while all their energies and 
 sympathies were called out in fervent appeals for 
 help, angels of God were watching over the im- 
 prisoned apostle. 
 
 Eemembering the former escape of the apostles 
 from prison, Herod on this occasion had taken 
 double precautions. To prevent all possibility of 
 release, Peter had been put under the charge of 
 
 ^Matt. 23:38. 
 
146 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 sixteen soldiers, who, in different watches, guarded 
 him day and night. In his cell, he was placed be- 
 tween two soldiers, and was bound by two chains, 
 each chain being fastened to the wrist of one of 
 the soldiers. He was unable to move without their 
 knowledge. With the prison doors securely fastened, 
 and a strong guard before them, all chance of rescue 
 or escape through human means was cut off. But 
 man's extremity is God's opportunity. 
 
 Peter was confined in a rock-hewn cell, the doors 
 of which were strongly bolted and barred ; and the 
 soldiers on guard were made answerable for the 
 safe-keeping of the prisoner. But the bolts and bars 
 and the Eoman guard, which effectually cut off all 
 possibility of human aid, were but to make more 
 complete the triumph of God in the deliverance of 
 Peter. Herod was lifting his hand against Omnipo- 
 tence, and he was to be utterly defeated. By the 
 putting forth of His might, God was about to save 
 the precious life that the Jews were plotting to 
 destroy. 
 
 It is the last night before the proposed execu- 
 tion. A mighty angel is sent from heaven to rescue 
 Peter. The strong gates that shut in the saint of 
 God open without the aid of human hands. The angel 
 of the Most High passes through, and the gates 
 close noiselessly behind him. He enters the cell, and 
 there lies Peter, sleeping the peaceful sleep of per- 
 fect trust. 
 
 The light that surrounds the angel fills the cell, 
 but does not rouse the apostle. Not until he feels 
 the touch of the angel's hand, and hears a voice 
 saying, ^* Arise up quickly," does he awaken suffi- 
 
DELIVERED FROM PRISON 147 
 
 ciently to see his cell illuminated by the light of 
 heaven, and an angel of great glory standing before 
 him. Mechanically he obeys the word spoken to him, 
 and as in rising he lifts his hands, he is dimly con- 
 scious that the chains have fallen from his wrists. 
 
 Again the voice of the heavenly messenger bids 
 him, ^^Gird thyself, and bind on thy sandals, '* and 
 again Peter mechanically obeys, keeping his won- 
 dering gaze riveted upon his visitor, and believing 
 himself to be dreaming or in a vision. Once more 
 the angel commands, ^^Cast thy garment about thee, 
 and follow me.'' He moves toward the door, fol- 
 lowed by the usually talkative Peter, now dumb from 
 amazement. They step over the guard, and reach 
 the heavily bolted door, which of its own accord 
 swings open, and closes again immediately, while the 
 guards within and without are motionless at their 
 post. 
 
 The second door, also guarded within and with- 
 out, is reached. It opens as did the first, with no 
 creaking of hinges or rattling of iron bolts. They 
 pass through, and it closes again as noiselessly. In 
 the same way they pass through the third gateway, 
 and find themselves in the open street. No word is 
 spoken; there is no sound of footsteps. The angel 
 glides on in front, encircled by a light of dazzling 
 brightness, and Peter, bewildered, and still believing 
 himself to be in a dream, follows his deliverer. 
 Thus they pass on through one street, and then, the 
 mission of the angel being accomplished, he sud- 
 denly disappears. 
 
 The heavenly light faded away, and Peter felt 
 himself to be in profound darkness; but as his eyes 
 
148 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 became accustomed to tlie darkness, it gradually 
 seemed to lessen-, and he found himself alone in the 
 silent street, with the cool night air blowing upon 
 his brow. He now realized that he was free, in a 
 familiar part of the city; he recognized the place as 
 one that he had often frequented, and had expected 
 to pass on the morrow for the last time. 
 
 He tried to recall the events of the past few 
 moments. He remembered falling asleep, bound 
 between two soldiers, with his sandals and outer 
 garments removed. He examined his person, and 
 found himself fully dressed and girded. His wrists, 
 swollen from wearing the cruel irons, were free 
 from the manacles. He realized that his freedom was 
 no delusion, no dream or vision, but a blessed reality. 
 On the morrow he was to have been led forth to die; 
 but, lo, an angel had delivered him from prison and 
 from death. ^^And when Peter was come to himself, 
 he said. Now I know of a surety, that the Lord hath 
 sent His angel, and hath delivered me out of the 
 hand of Herod, and from all the expectation of the 
 people of the Jews.'' 
 
 The apostle made his way at once to the house 
 where his brethren were assembled, and where they 
 were at that moment engaged in earnest prayer for 
 him. *'As Peter knocked at the door of the gate, 
 a damsel came to hearken, named Rhoda. And when 
 she knew Peter's voice, she opened not the gate for 
 gladness, but ran in, and told how Peter stood before 
 the gate. And they said unto her. Thou art mad. 
 But she constantly affirmed that it was even so. 
 Then said they, It is his angel. 
 
DELIVERED FROM PRISON 149 
 
 ^'But Peter continued knocking: and when they 
 had opened the door, and saw him, they were as- 
 tonished. But he, beckoning unto them with the 
 hand to hold their peace, declared unto them how 
 the Lord had brought him out of the prison/' And 
 Peter ^^ departed, and went into another place/' 
 Joy and praise filled the hearts of the believers, be- 
 cause God had heard and answered their prayers, and 
 had delivered Peter from the hands of Herod. 
 
 In the morning a large concourse of people gath- 
 ered to witness the execution of the apostle. Herod 
 sent officers to the prison for Peter, who was to be 
 brought with a great display of arms and guards, in 
 order not only to ensure against his escape, but to 
 intimidate all sympathizers, and to show the power 
 of the king. 
 
 When the keepers before the door found that 
 Peter had escaped, they were seized with terror. 
 It had been expressly stated that their lives would 
 be required for the life of their charge; and because 
 of this, they had been especially vigilant. When 
 the officers came for Peter, the soldiers were still 
 at the door of the prison, the bolts and bars were 
 still fast, the chains were still secured to the wrists 
 of the two soldiers; but the prisoner was gone. 
 
 When the report of Peter's escape was brought to 
 Herod, he was exasperated and enraged. Charging 
 the prison guard with unfaithfulness, he ordered 
 them to be put to death. Herod knew that no human 
 power had rescued Peter, but he was determined not 
 to acknowledge that a divine power had frustrated 
 his design, and he set himself in bold defiance 
 against God. 
 
150 , THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Not long after Peter's deliverance from prison, 
 Herod went to Caesarea. While there he made a 
 great festival, designed to excite the admiration and 
 gain the applause of the people. This festival was 
 attended by pleasure-lovers from all quarters, and 
 there was much feasting and wine-drinking. With 
 great pomp and ceremony Herod appeared before 
 the people, and addressed them in an eloquent ora- 
 tion. Clad in a robe sparkling with silver and gold, 
 which caught the rays of the sun in its glittering 
 folds, and dazzled the eyes of the beholders, he was 
 a gorgeous figure. The majesty of his appearance 
 and the force of his well-chosen language swayed the 
 assembly with a mighty power. Their senses al- 
 ready perverted by feasting and wine-drinking, they 
 were dazzled by Herod's decorations and charmed 
 by his deportment and oratory; and wild with enthu- 
 siasm, they showered adulation upon him, declaring 
 that no mortal could present such an appearance, or 
 command such startling eloquence. They further 
 declared that while they had ever respected him as 
 a ruler, henceforth they should worship him as 
 a god. 
 
 Some of those whose voices were now heard glori- 
 fying a vile sinner, had but a few years before raised 
 the frenzied cry. Away with Jesus! Crucify Him, 
 crucify Him! The Jews had refused to receive 
 Christ, whose garments, coarse and often travel- 
 stained, covered a heart of divine love. Their eyes 
 could not discern, under the humble exterior, the 
 Lord of life and glory, even though Christ's power 
 was revealed before them in works that no mere man 
 could do. But they were ready to worship as a god 
 
DELIVERED FROM PRISON 151 
 
 the haughty king, whose splendid garments of silver 
 and gold covered a corrupt, cruel heart. 
 
 Herod knew that he deserved none of the praise 
 and homage offered him, yet he accepted the idolatry 
 of the people as his due. His heart bounded with 
 triumph, and a glow of gratified pride overspread 
 his countenance as he heard the shout ascend, ^^It 
 is the voice of a god, and not of a man.'* 
 
 But suddenly a terrible change came over him. 
 His face became pallid as death, and distorted with 
 agony. Great drops of sweat started from his pores. 
 He stood for a moment as if transfixed with pain 
 and terror; then turning his blanched and livid face 
 to his horror-stricken friends, he cried in hollow, 
 despairing tones, He whom you have exalted as a 
 god is stricken with death. 
 
 Suffering the most excruciating anguish, he was 
 borne from the scene of revelry and display. A 
 moment before he had been the proud recipient of 
 the praise and worship of that vast throng; now he 
 realized that he was in the hands of a Ruler mightier 
 than himself. Remorse seized him: he remembered 
 his relentless persecution of the followers of Christ; 
 he remembered his cruel command to slay the inno- 
 cent James, and his design to put to death the apostle 
 Peter; he remembered how in his mortification and 
 disappointed rage he had wreaked an unreasoning 
 vengeance upon the prison guards. He felt that 
 God was now dealing with him, the relentless per- 
 secutor. He found no relief from pain of body or 
 anguish of mind, and he expected none. 
 
 Herod was acquainted with the law of God, which 
 says, ^^Thou shalt have no other gods before Me;'*" 
 
 ''Ex. 20:3. 
 
152 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 and he knew that in accepting the worship of the 
 people, he had filled up the measure of his iniquity, 
 and brought upon himself the just wrath of Jehovah. 
 
 The same angel who had come from the royal 
 courts to rescue Peter, had been the messenger of 
 wrath and judgment to Herod. The angel smote 
 Peter to arouse him from slumber: it was with a 
 different stroke that he smote the wicked king, lay- 
 ing low his pride, and bringing upon him the pun- 
 ishment of the Almighty. Herod died in great agony 
 of mind and body, under the retributive judgment 
 of God. 
 
 This demonstration of divine justice had a pow- 
 erful influence upon the people. The tidings that the 
 apostle of Christ had Keen miraculously delivered 
 from prison and death, while his persecutor had been 
 stricken down by the curse of Grod, were borne to 
 all lands, and became the means of leading many to 
 a belief in Christ. 
 
 The experience of Philip, directed by an angel 
 from heaven to go to the place where he met one 
 seeking for truth; of Cornelius, visited by an angel 
 with a message from God; of Peter, in prison and 
 condemned to de^th, led by an angel forth to 
 safety, — all show the closeness of the connection 
 between heaven and earth. 
 
 To the worker for God, the record of these angel 
 visits should bring strength and courage. To-day, 
 as verily as in the days of the apostles, heavenly mes- 
 sengers are passing through the length and breadth 
 of the land, seeking to comfort the sorrowing, to 
 protect the impenitent, to win the hearts of men to 
 
DELIVERED FROM PRISON 153 
 
 Christ. We cannot see tliem personally; neverthe- 
 less they are with us, guiding, directing, protecting. 
 
 Heaven is brought near to earth by that mystic 
 ladder, the base of which is firmly planted on the 
 earth, while the topmost round reaches the throne 
 of the Infinite. Angels are constantly ascending and 
 descending this ladder of shining brightness, bearing 
 the prayers of the needy and distressed to the Father 
 above, and bringing blessing and hope, courage and 
 help, to the children of men. These angels of light 
 create a heavenly atmosphere about the soul, lifting 
 us toward the unseen and the eternal. We cannot 
 behold their forms with our natural sight; only by 
 spiritual vision can we discern heavenly things. The 
 spiritual ear alone can hear the harmony of heav- 
 enly voices. 
 
 ^ ' The angel of the Lord encampeth round about 
 them that fear Him, and delivereth them.''' God 
 commissions His angels to save His chqsen ones from 
 calamity, to guard them from ^Hhe pestilence that 
 walketh in darkness,'' and ^^the destruction that 
 wasteth at noonday. ' ' ' Again and again have angels 
 talked with men as a man speaketh with a friend, and 
 led them to places of security. Again and again 
 have the encouraging words of angels renewed the 
 drooping spirits of the faithful, and carrying their 
 minds above the things of earth, caused them to 
 behold by faith the white robes, the crowns, the 
 palm branches of victory, which overcomers will 
 receive when they surround the great white throne. 
 
 It is the work of the angels to come close to the 
 tried, the suffering, the tempted. They labor untir- 
 
 ^ Ps. 34 : 7. * Ps. 91 : 6. 
 
154 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 ingly in behalf of those for whom Christ died. When 
 sinners are led to give themselves to the Saviour, 
 angels bear the tidings heavenward, and there is 
 great rejoicing among the heavenly host. ^^ Joy shall 
 be in heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more 
 than over ninety and nine just persons, which need 
 no repentance. '' ' A report is borne to heaven of 
 every successful effort on our part to dispel the 
 darkness and to spread abroad the knowledge of 
 Christ. As the deed is recounted before the Father, 
 joy thrills through all the heavenly host. 
 
 The principalities and powers of heaven are 
 watching the warfare which, under apparently dis- 
 couraging circumstances, God's servants are carry- 
 ing on. New conquests are being achieved, new 
 honors won, as the Christians, rallying round the 
 banner of their Redeemer, go forth to fight the 
 good fight of faith. All the heavenly angels are at 
 the service of the humble, believing people of God; 
 and as the Lord's army of workers here below sing 
 their songs of praise, the choir above join with them 
 in ascribing praise to God and to His Son. 
 
 We need to understand better than we do the 
 mission of the angels. It would be well to remem- 
 ber that every true child of God has the co-opera- 
 tion of heavenly beings. Invisible armies of light 
 and power attend the meek and lowly ones who be- 
 lieve and claim the promises of God. Cherubim and 
 seraphim, and angels that excel in strength, stand 
 at God's right hand, ^^all ministering spirits, sent 
 forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of 
 salvation. ' ' ' 
 
 ^Luke 15:7. « Heb. 1:14. 
 
CHAPTER XYl 
 
 The Gospel Message in Antioch 
 
 Aftek the disciples had been driven from Jeru- 
 salem by persecution, the gospel message spread 
 rapidly through the regions lying bej^ond the limits 
 of Palestine; and many small companies of believers 
 were formed in important centers. Some of the dis- 
 ciples 'traveled as far as Phenice, and Cyprus, and 
 Antioch, preaching the word.'' Their labors were 
 usually confined to the Hebrew and Greek Jews, large 
 colonies of whom were at this time to be found in 
 nearly all the cities of the world. 
 
 Among the places mentioned where the gospel 
 was gladly received, is Antioch, at that time the 
 metropolis of Syria. The extensive commerce car- 
 ried on from that populous center brought to the 
 city many people of various nationalities. Besides, 
 Antioch was favorably known as a resort for lovers 
 of ease and pleasure, because of its healthful situa- 
 tion, its beautiful surroundings, and the wealth, cul- 
 ture, and refinement to be found there. In the 
 
 This chapter is based on Acts 11:19-26; 13:1-3. 
 
 (155) 
 
156 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 days of the apostles, it had become a city of luxury 
 and vice. 
 
 The gospel was publicly taught in Antioch by 
 certain disciples from Cyprus and Cyrene, who came 
 ^^ preaching the Lord Jesus.'' '^The hand of the 
 Lord was with them,'* and their earnest labors were 
 productive of fruit. ^^A great number believed, and 
 turned unto the Lord.'' 
 
 ** Tidings of these things came unto the ears of 
 the church which was in Jerusalem: and they sent 
 forth Barnabas, that he should go as far as Antioch." 
 Upon arrival in his new field of labor, Barnabas saw 
 the work that had already been accomplished by di- 
 vine grace, and he ^^was glad, and exhorted them all, 
 that with purpose of heart they would cleave unto 
 the Lord." 
 
 The labors of Barnabas in Antioch were richly 
 blessed, and many were added to the number of 
 believers there. * As the work developed, Barnabas 
 felt the need of suitable help, in order to advance 
 in the opening providences of God; and he went to 
 Tarsus to seek for Paul, who, after his departure 
 from Jerusalem some time before, had been laboring 
 in 'Hhe regions of Syria and Cilicia," proclaiming 
 *Hhe faith which once he destroyed."' Barnabas 
 was successful in finding Paul, and in persuading 
 him to return with him as a companion in ministry. 
 
 In the populous city of Antioch, Paul found an 
 excellent field of labor. His learning, wisdom, and 
 zeal exerted a powerful influence over the inhab- 
 itants and frequenters of that city of culture; and he 
 proved just the help that Barnabas needed. For 
 a year the two disciples labored unitedly in faithful 
 
 ^ Gal. 1 : 21, 23. 
 
THE GOSPEL MESSAGE IN ANTIOCH 157 
 
 ministry, bringing to many a saving knowledge of 
 Jesus of Nazareth, the world ^s Redeemer. 
 
 It was in Antioch that the disciples were first 
 called Christians. The name was given them because 
 Christ was the main theme of their preaching, their 
 teaching, and their conversation. Continually they 
 were recounting the incidents that had occurred 
 during the days of His earthly ministry, when His 
 disciples were blessed with His personal presence. 
 Untiringly they dwelt upon His teachings and His 
 miracles of healing. With quivering lips and tear- 
 ful eyes they spoke of His agony in the garden, His 
 betrayal, trial, and execution, the forbearance and 
 humility with which He had endured the contumely 
 and torture imposed upon Him by His enemies, and 
 the Godlike pity with which He had prayed for those 
 who persecuted Him. His resurrection and ascen- 
 sion, and His work in heaven as the Mediator for 
 fallen man, were topics on which they rejoiced to 
 dwell. Well might the heathen call them Christians, 
 since they preached Christ, and addressed their 
 prayers to God through Him. 
 
 It was God who gave to them the name of Chris- 
 tian. This is a royal name, given to all who join 
 themselves to Christ. It was of this name that 
 James wrote later, ''Do not rich men oppress you, 
 and draw you before the judgment-seats? Do not 
 they blaspheme that worthy name by the which ye 
 are calledT'' And Peter declared, ''If any man 
 suffer as a Christian, let him not be ashamed; but 
 let him glorify God on this behalf. '' "If ye be 
 reproached for the name of Christ, happy are ye; 
 for the spirit of glory and of God resteth upon you. ' ' ' 
 
 = James 2 : 6, 7. ^1 Peter 4 : 16, 14. 
 
158 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 The believers at Antioch realized that God was 
 willing to work in their lives ^'both to will and to do 
 of His good pleasure. ' ' * Living, as they were, in 
 the midst of a people who seemed to care but little 
 for the things of eternal value, they sought to 
 arrest the attention of the honest in heart, and to 
 bear positive testimony concerning Him ^ whom they 
 loved and served. In their humble ministry, they 
 learned to depend upon the power of the Holy Spirit 
 to make effective the word of life. And so, in the 
 various walks of life, they daily bore testimony of 
 their faith in Christ. 
 
 The example of the followers of Christ at Antioch 
 should be an inspiration to every believer living in 
 the great cities of the world to-day. While it is in 
 the order of God that chosen workers of consecration 
 and talent should be stationed in important centers 
 of population to lead out in public efforts, it is also 
 His purpose that the church-members living in these 
 cities shall use their God-given talents in working 
 for souls. There are rich blessings in store for those 
 who surrender fully to the call of God. As such 
 workers endeavor to win souls to Jesus, they will 
 find that many who never could have been reached 
 in any other way, are ready to respond to intelli- 
 gent personal effort. 
 
 The cause of God in the earth to-day is in need 
 of living representatives of Bible truth. The or- 
 dained ministers alone are not equal to the task of 
 warning the great cities. God is calling not only 
 upon ministers, but also upon physicians, nurses, 
 colporteurs, Bible workers, and other consecrated 
 
 *Phil. 2:13. 
 
TEE GOSPEL MESSAGE IN ANTIOCH 159 
 
 laymen of varied talent who have a knowledge of 
 the word of God and who know the power of His 
 grace, to consider the needs of the unwarned cities. 
 Time is rapidly passing, and there is much to be 
 done. Every agency must be set in operation, that 
 present opportunities may be wisely improved. 
 
 PauPs labors at Antioch, in association with Bar- 
 nabas, strengthened him in his conviction that the 
 Lord had called him to do a special work for the Gen- 
 tile world. At the time of PauPs conversion, the 
 Lord had declared that he was to be made a minis- 
 ter to the Gentiles, ^^to open their eyes, and to turn 
 them from darkness to light, and from the power of 
 Satan unto God, that they may receive forgiveness 
 of sins, and inheritance among them which are sanc- 
 tified by faith that is in Me."' The angel that ap- 
 peared to Ananias, had said of Paul, ^^He is a chosen 
 vessel unto Me, to bear My name before the Gentiles, 
 and kings, and the children of Israel."" And Paul 
 himself, later in his Christian experience, while pray- 
 ing in the temple at Jerusalem, had been visited by 
 an angel from, heaven, who bade him, ^^ Depart: for 
 I will send thee far hence unto the Gentiles. ' ' ' 
 
 Thus the Lord had given Paul his commission to 
 enter the broad missionary field of the Gentile world. 
 To prepare him for this extensive and difficult work, 
 God had brought him into close connection with 
 Himself, and had opened before his enraptured vision 
 views of the beauty and glory of heaven. To him 
 had been given the ministry of making known ''the 
 mystery," which had been ''kept secret since the 
 world began,"'— "the mystery of His will,"" "which 
 
 " Acts 26 : 18. "^ Acts 9:15. ' Acts 22 : 21. 
 
 "Rom. 16:25. " Eph. 1:9. 
 
 11 — Acts 
 
160 THE ACTS .OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 in other ages was not made known unto the sons of 
 men, as it is now revealed unto His holy apostles 
 and prophets by the Spirit; that the Gentiles should 
 be fellow-heirs, and of the same body, and partakers 
 of His promise in Christ by the gospel: whereof,'' 
 declares Paul, ''I was made a minister. . . . Unto 
 me, who am less than the least of all saints, is this 
 grace given, that I should preach among the Gen- 
 tiles the unsearchable riches of Christ; and to make 
 all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery, 
 which from the beginning of the world hath been 
 hid in God, who created all things by Jesus Christ: 
 to the intent that now unto the principalities and 
 powers in heavenly places might be known by the 
 church the manifold wisdom of God, according to 
 the eternal purpose which He purposed in Christ 
 Jesus our Lord.'' '' 
 
 God had abundantly blessed the labors of Paul 
 and Barnabas during the year they remained with the 
 believers in Antioch. But neither of them had as yet 
 been formally ordained to the gospel ministry. They 
 had now reached a point in their Christian experi- 
 ence when God was about to entrust them with the 
 carrying forward of a difficult missionary enterprise, 
 in the prosecution of which they would need every 
 advantage that could be obtained through the agency 
 of the church. 
 
 *' There were in the church that was at Antioch 
 certain prophets and teachers; as Barnabas, and 
 Simeon that was called Niger, and Lucius of Cyrene, 
 and Manaen, . . . and Saul. As they ministered to 
 
 ^"Eph. 3:5-11. 
 
THE GOSPEL MESSAGE IN ANTIOCH 161 
 
 the Lord, and fasted, the Holy Ghost said. Separate 
 Me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I 
 have called them.'' Before being sent forth as mis- 
 sionaries to the heathen world, these apostles were 
 solemnly dedicated to God by fasting and prayer 
 and the laying on of hands. Thus they were author- 
 ized by the church, not only to teach the truth, but 
 to perform the rite of baptism, and to organize 
 churches, being invested with full ecclesiastical au- 
 thority. 
 
 The Christian church was at this time entering 
 upon an important era. The work of proclaiming the 
 gospel message among the Gentiles was now to be 
 proseci*ted with vigor ; and as a result the church was 
 to be strengthened by a great ingathering of souls. 
 The apostles who had been appointed to lead out 
 in this work, would be exposed to suspicion, preju- 
 dice, and jealousy. Their teachings concerning the 
 breaking down of ^Hhe middle wall of partition''" 
 that had so long separated the Jewish and the Gentile 
 world, would naturally subject them to the charge of 
 heresy; and their authority as ministers of the gospel 
 would be questioned by many zealous, believing Jews. 
 God foresaw the difficulties that His servants would 
 be called to meet; and in order that their work 
 should be above challenge. He instructed the church 
 by revelation to set them apart publicly to the work 
 of the ministry. Their ordination was a public recog- 
 nition of their divine appointment to bear to the 
 Gentiles the glad tidings of the gospel. 
 
 Both Paul and Barnabas had already received 
 their commission from God Himself, and the cere- 
 
 "Eph. 2:14. 
 
162 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 mony of the laying on of hands added no new grace 
 or virtual qualification. It was an acknowledged 
 form of designation to an appointed office, and a 
 recognition of one's authority in that office. By 
 it the seal of the church was set upon the work 
 of God. 
 
 To the Jew, this form was a significant one. When 
 a Jewish father blessed his children, he laid his hands 
 reverently upon their heads. When an animal was 
 devoted to sacrifice, the hand of the one invested 
 with priestly authority was laid upon the head of 
 the victim. And when the ministers of the church 
 of believers in Antioch laid their hands upon Paul 
 and Barnabas, they, by that action, asked .God to 
 bestow His blessing upon the chosen ax)ostles, in 
 their devotion to the specific work to which they 
 had been appointed. 
 
 At a later date, the rite of ordination by the 
 laying on of hands was greatly abused; unwarrant- 
 able importance was attached to the act, as if a power 
 came at once upon those who received such ordina- 
 tion, which immediately qualified them for any and 
 all ministerial work. But in the setting apart of 
 these two apostles, there is no record indicating that 
 any virtue was imparted by the mere act of laying 
 on of hands. There is only the simple record of 
 their ordination, and of the bearing that it had on 
 their future work. 
 
 The circumstances connected with the separation 
 of Paul and Barnabas by the Holy Spirit to a definite 
 line of service, show clearly that the Lord works 
 through appointed agencies in His organized church. 
 Years before, when the divine purpose concerning 
 
ME GOSPEL MESSAGE IN ANTIOCH 163 
 
 Paul was first revealed to him by the Saviour Him- 
 self, Paul was immediately afterward brought into 
 contact with members of the newly organized church 
 at Damascus. Furthermore, the church at that place 
 was not long left in darkness as to the personal ex- 
 perience of the converted Pharisee. And now, when 
 the divine commission given at that time was to be 
 more fully carried out, the Holy Spirit, again bear- 
 ing witness concerning Paul as a chosen vessel to 
 bear the gospel to the Gentiles, laid upon the church 
 the work of ordaining him and his fellow-laborer. 
 As the leaders of the church in Antioch ^* ministered 
 to the Lord, and fasted, the Holy Ghost said, Sep- 
 arate Me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto 
 I have called them.^' 
 
 God has made His church on the earth a channel 
 of light, and through it He communicates His pur- 
 poses and His will. He does not give to one of His 
 servants an experience independent of and contrary 
 to the experience of the church itself. Neither does 
 He give one man a knowledge of His will for the 
 entire church, while the church — Christ's body — is 
 left in darkness. In His providence, He places His 
 servants in close connection with His church, in order 
 that they may have less confidence in themselves, and 
 greater confidence in others whom He is leading out 
 to advance His work. 
 
 There have ever been in the church those who are 
 constantly inclined toward individual independence. 
 They seem unable to realize that independence of 
 spirit is liable to lead the human agent to have too 
 much confidence in himself, and to trust in his own 
 judgment rather than to respect the counsel and 
 
164 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 highly esteem the judgment of his brethren, espe- 
 cially of those in the offices that God has appointed 
 for the leadership of His people. God has invested 
 His church with special authority and power, which 
 no one can be justified in disregarding and despising; 
 for he who does this despises the voice of God. 
 
 Those who are inclined to regard their individual 
 judgment as supreme, are in grave peril. It is 
 Satan's studied effort to separate such ones from 
 those who are channels of light, through whom God 
 has wrought to build up and extend His work in the 
 earth. To neglect or despise those whom God has 
 appointed to bear the responsibilities of leadership 
 in connection with the advancement of the truth, 
 is to reject the means that He has ordained for the 
 help, encouragement, and strength of His people. 
 For any worker in the Lord's cause to pass these 
 by, and to think that his light must come through no 
 other channel than directly from God, is to place 
 Ijimself in a position where he is liable to be de- 
 ceived by the enemy, and overthrown. The Lord in 
 His wisdom has arranged that by means of the close 
 relationship that should be maintained by all be- 
 lievers. Christian shall be united to Christian, and 
 church to church. Thus the human instrumentality 
 will be enabled to co-operate with the divine. Every 
 agency will be subordinate to the Holy Spirit, and 
 all the believers will be united in an organized and 
 well-directed effort to give to the world the glad 
 tidings of the grace of God. 
 
 Paul regarded the occasion of his formal ordina- 
 tion as marking the beginning of a new and important 
 epoch in his life-work. It was from this time that he 
 
TEE GOSPEL MESSAGE IN ANTIOCH 165 
 
 afterward dated the beginning of his apostleship in 
 the Christian church. 
 
 While the light of the gospel was shining brightly 
 at Antioch, an important work was continued by the 
 apostles who had remained in Jerusalem. Every 
 year, at the time of the festivals, many Jews from 
 all lands came to Jerusalem to worship at the temple. 
 Some of these pilgrims were men of fervent piety, 
 and earnest students of the prophecies. They were 
 looking and longing for the advent of the promised 
 Messiah, the hope of Israel. While Jerusalem was 
 filled with these strangers, the apostles preached 
 Christ with unflinching courage, though they knew 
 that in so doing they were placing their lives in 
 constant jeopardy. The Spirit of God set its seal 
 upon their labors; many converts to the faith were 
 made; and these, returning to their homes in dif- 
 ferent parts of the world, scattered the seeds of 
 truth through all nations, and among all classes of 
 society. 
 
 Prominent among the apostles who engaged in 
 this work were Peter, James, and John, who felt 
 confident that God had appointed them to preach 
 Christ among their countrymen at home. Faithfully 
 and wisely they labored, testifying of the things they 
 had seen and heard, and appealing to '^a more sure 
 word of prophecy, ' ' '' in an effort to persuade ^ ^ the 
 house of Israel . . . that God hath made that same 
 Jesus, whom'' the Jews ^'crucified, both Lord and 
 Christ."" 
 
 "2 Peter 1:19. "Acts 2:36. 
 
CHAPTER XYII 
 
 Heralds of the Gospel 
 
 '^Sent forth by the Holy Ghost,'' Paul and Bar- 
 nabas, after their ordination by the brethren in 
 Antioch, '^departed unto Seleucia; and from thence 
 they sailed to Cyprus.'' Thus the apostles began 
 their first missionary journey. 
 
 Cyprus was one of the places to which the be- 
 lievers had fled from Jerusalem because of the per- 
 secution following the death of Stephen. It was from 
 Cyprus that certain men had journeyed to Antioch, 
 ** preaching the Lord Jesus."' Barnabas himself 
 was ''of the country of Cyprus;"' and now he and 
 Paul, accompanied by John Mark, a kinsman of Bar- 
 nabas, visited this island field. 
 
 Mark's mother was a convert to the Christian 
 religion, and her home at Jerusalem was an asylum 
 for the disciples. There they were always sure of a 
 welcome and a season of rest. It was during one of 
 these visits of the apostles to his mother's home, that 
 
 ^Acts 11:20. =Acts 4:36. 
 
 This chapter is based on Acts 13 : 4-52. 
 (166) 
 
HERALDS OF THE GOSPEL 167 
 
 Mark proposed to Paul and Barnabas that he should 
 accompany them on their missionary tour. He felt 
 the favor of God in his heart, and longed to devote 
 himself entirely to the work of the gospel ministry. 
 
 Arriving at Salamis, the apostles "preached the 
 word of God in the synagogues of the Jews. . . . 
 And when they had gone through the isle unto Pa- 
 phos, they found a certain sorcerer, a false prophet, 
 a Jew, whose name was Bar-jesus: which was with 
 the deputy of the country, Sergius Paulus, a pru- 
 dent man; who called for Barnabas and Saul, and 
 desired to hear the word of God. But Elymas the 
 sorcerer (for so is his name by interpretation) with- 
 stood them, seeking to turn away the deputy from 
 the faith.'' 
 
 Not without a struggle does Satan allow the king- 
 dom of God to be built up in the earth. The forces 
 of evil are engaged in unceasing warfare against the 
 agencies appointed for the spread of the gospel; and 
 these powers of darkness are especially active when 
 the truth is proclaimed before men of repute and 
 sterling integrity. Thus it was when Sergius Paulus, 
 the deputy of Cyprus, was listening to the gospel 
 message. The deputy had sent for the apostles, 
 that he might be instructed in the message they had 
 come to bear; and now the forces of evil, working 
 through the sorcerer Elymas, sought with their bale- 
 ful suggestions to turn him from the faith, and so 
 thwart the purpose of God. 
 
 Thus the fallen foe ever works to keep in his 
 ranks men of influence who, if converted, might 
 render effective service in God's cause. But the 
 faithful gospel worker need not fear defeat at the 
 
168 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 hand of the enemy; for it is his privilege to be en- 
 dued with power from above to withstand every 
 Satanic influence. 
 
 Although sorely beset by Satan, Paul had the 
 courage to rebuke the one through whom the enemy 
 was working. ''Filled with the Holy Ghost/' the 
 apostle ''set his eyes on him, and said, full of all 
 subtil t}^ and all mischief, thou child of the devil, 
 thou enemy of all righteousness, wilt thou not cease 
 to pervert the right ways of the Lord? And now, 
 behold, the hand of the Lord is upon thee, and thou 
 shalt be blind, not seeing the sun for a season. And 
 immediately there fell on him a mist and a darkness; 
 and he went about seeking some to lead him by the 
 hand. Then the deputy, when he saw what was done, 
 believed, being astonished at the doctrine of the 
 Lord." 
 
 The sorcerer had closed his eyes to the evidences 
 of gospel truth; and the Lord, in righteous anger, 
 caused his natural eyes to be closed, shutting out 
 from him the light of day. This blindness was not 
 permanent, but only for a season, that he might be 
 warned to repent, and seek pardon of the God whom 
 He had so grievously offended. The confusion into 
 which he was thus brought, made of no effect his 
 subtle arts against the doctrine of Christ. The fact 
 that he was obliged to grope about in blindness, 
 proved to all that the miracles which the apostles 
 had performed, and which Elymas had denounced 
 as sleight of hand, were wrought by the power of 
 God. The deputy, convinced of the truth of the doc- 
 trine taught by the apostles, accepted the gospel. 
 
HERALDS OF THE GOSPEL 169 
 
 Elymas was not a man of education, yet he was 
 peculiarly fitted to do the work of Satan. Those who 
 preach the truth of God will meet the wily foe in 
 many differeilt forms. Sometimes it will be in the 
 person of learned, but more often of ignorant men, 
 whom Satan has trained to be successful instruments 
 to deceive souls. It is the duty of the minister of 
 Christ to stand faithful at his post, in the fear of 
 God and in the power of His might. Thus he may 
 put to confusion the hosts of Satan, and may triumph 
 in the name of the Lord. 
 
 Paul and his company continued their journey, 
 going to Perga, in Pamphylia. Their way was toil- 
 some; they encountered hardships and privations, 
 and were beset with dangers on every side. In the 
 towns and cities through which they passed, and 
 along the lonely highways, they were surrounded by 
 dangers seen and unseen. But Paul and Barnabas 
 had learned to trust God^s power to deliver. Their 
 hearts were filled with fervent love for perishing 
 souls. As faithful shepherds in search of the lost 
 sheep, they gave no thought to their own ease and 
 convenience. Forgetful of self, they faltered not 
 when weary, hungry, and cold. They had in view 
 but one object, — the salvation of those who had 
 wandered far from the fold. 
 
 It was here that Mark, overwhelmed with fear 
 and discouragement, wavered for a time in his pur- 
 pose to give himself whole-heartedly to the Lord's 
 work. Unused to hardships, he was disheartened by 
 the perils and privations of the way. He had labored 
 with success under favorable circumstances; but now, 
 amidst the opposition and perils that so often beset 
 
170 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 the pioneer worker, he failed to endure hardness as 
 a good soldier of the cross. He had yet to learn to 
 face danger and persecution and adversity with a 
 brave heart. As the apostles advanced, and still 
 greater difficulties were apprehended, Mark was in- 
 timidated, and losing all courage, refused to go 
 farther, and returned to Jerusalem. 
 
 This desertion caused Paul to judge Mark un- 
 favorably, and even severely, for a time. Barnabas, 
 on the other hand, was inclined to excuse him be- 
 cause of his inexperience. He felt anxious that Mark 
 should not abandon the ministry, for he saw in 
 him qualifications that would fit him to be a useful 
 worker for Christ. In after years his solicitude in 
 Mark's behalf was richly rewarded; for the young 
 man gave himself unreservedly to the Lord and to 
 the work of proclaiming the gospel message in diffi- 
 cult fields. Under the blessing of God, and the wise 
 training of Barnabas, he developed into a valuable 
 worker. 
 
 Paul was afterward reconciled to Mark, and re- 
 ceived him as a fellow-laborer. He also recom- 
 mended him to the Colossians as one who was a 
 fellow-worker ''unto the kingdom of God,'' and ''a 
 comfort unto me."' Again, not long before his own 
 death, he spoke of Mark as ''profitable" to him "for 
 the ministry. ' ' * 
 
 After the departure of Mark, Paul and Barnabas 
 visited Antioch in Pisidia, and on the Sabbath day' 
 went into the Jewish synagogue, and sat down. 
 "After the reading of the law and the prophets the 
 rulers of the synagogue sent unto them, saying. Ye 
 
 »Col. 4:11. *2 Tim. 4:11. 
 
HERALDS or THE GOSPEL 171 
 
 men and brethren, if ye have any word of exhorta- 
 tion for the people, say on." Being thus invited 
 to speak, ''Paul stood up, and beckoning with his 
 hand said, Men of Israel, and ye that fear God, give 
 audience." Then followed a wonderful discourse. 
 He proceeded to give a history of the manner in 
 which the Lord had dealt with the Jews from the 
 time of their deliverance from Egyptian bondage, and 
 how a Saviour had been promised, of the seed of 
 David; and he boldly declared that ''of this man's 
 seed hath God according to His promise raised unto 
 Israel a Saviour, Jesus : when John had first preached 
 before His coming the baptism of repentance to all 
 the people of Israel. And as John fulfilled his course, 
 he said, Whom think ye that I ami I am not He. 
 But, behold, there cometh One after me, whose shoes 
 of His feet I am not worthy to loose." Thus with 
 power he preached Jesus as the Saviour of men, the 
 Messiah of prophecy. 
 
 Having made this declaration, Paul said, "Men 
 and brethren, children of the stock of Abraham, and 
 whosoever among you feareth God, to you is the 
 word of this salvation sent. For they that dwell at 
 Jerusalem, and their rulers, because they knew Him 
 not, nor yet the voices of the prophets which are 
 read every Sabbath day, they have fulfilled them in 
 condemning Him." 
 
 Paul did not hesitate to speak the plain truth 
 concerning the rejection of the Saviour by the Jew- 
 ish leaders. "Though they found no cause of death 
 in Him," the apostle declared, "yet desired they 
 Pilate that He should be slain. And when they had 
 fulfilled all that was written of Him, they took Him 
 
172 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 down from the tree, and laid Him in a sepulcher. 
 But God raised Him from the dead : and He was seen 
 many days of them which came up with Him from 
 Galilee to Jerusalem, who are His witnesses unto 
 the people." 
 
 *^We declare unto you glad tidings,'' the apostle 
 continued, ''how that the promise which was made 
 unto the fathers, God hath fulfilled the same unto 
 us their children, in that He hath raised up Jesus 
 again; as it is also written ia the second psalm, 
 Thou art My Son, this day have I begotten Thee. 
 And as concerning that He raised Him up from the 
 dead, now no more to return to corruption. He said 
 on this wise, I will give you the sure mercies of 
 David. Wherefore He saith also in another psalm, 
 Thou shalt not suffer Thine Holy One to see cor- 
 ruption. For David, after he had served his own 
 generation by the will of God, fell on sleep, and was 
 laid unto his fathers, and saw corruption: but He, 
 whom God raised again, saw no corruption.'' 
 
 And now, having spoken plainly of the fulfilment 
 of familiar prophecies concerning the Messiah, Paul 
 preached unto them repentance and the remission of 
 sin through the merits of Jesus their Saviour. ''Be 
 it known unto you," he said, "that through this Man 
 is preached unto you the forgiveness of sins: and by 
 Him all that believe are justified from all things, 
 from which ye could not be justified by the law 
 of Moses." 
 
 The Spirit of God accompanied the words that 
 were spoken, and hearts were touched. The apostle's 
 appeal to Old Testament prophecies, and his declara- 
 tion that these had been fulfilled in the ministry of 
 
HERALDS OF THE GOSPEL 173 
 
 Jesus of Nazareth, carried conviction to many a 
 soul longing- for the advent of the promised Messiah. 
 And the speaker's words of assurance that the ^^glad 
 tidings'' of salvation were for Jew and Gentile alike, 
 brought hope and joy to those who had not been 
 numbered among the children of Abraham according 
 to the flesh. 
 
 ^^When the Jews were gone out of the synagogue, 
 the Gentiles besought that these words might be 
 preached to them the next Sabbath." The congre- 
 gation having finally broken up, ^'many of the Jews 
 and religious proselytes," who had accepted the 
 glad tidings borne to them that day, ''followed Paul 
 and Barnabas: who, speaking to them, persuaded 
 them to continue in the grace of God." 
 
 The interest aroused in Antioch of Pisidia by 
 Paul's discourse, brought together, on the next Sab- 
 bath day, ''almost the whole city ... to hear the 
 word of God. But when the Jews saw the multitudes, 
 they were filled with envy, and spake against those 
 things which were spoken by Paul, contradicting and 
 blaspheming. 
 
 "Then Paul and Barnabas waxed bold, and said, 
 It was necessary that the word of God should first 
 have been spoken to you: but seeing ye put it from 
 you, and judge yourselves unworthy of everlasting 
 life, lo, we turn to the Gentiles. For so hath the 
 Lord commanded us, saying, I have set thee to be a 
 light of the Gentiles, that thou shouldst be for sal- 
 vation unto the ends of the earth." 
 
 "When the Gentiles heard this, they were glad, 
 and glorified the word of the Lord: and as many 
 as were ordained to eternal life believed." They 
 
174 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 rejoiced exceedingly that Christ recognized them as 
 the children of God, and with grateful hearts they 
 listened to the word preached. Those who believed 
 were zealous in communicating the gospel message 
 to others, and thus *'the word of the Lord was pub- 
 lished throughout all the region/' 
 
 Centuries before, the pen of inspiration had 
 traced this ingathering of the Gentiles; but those 
 prophetic utterances had been but dimly understood. 
 Hosea had said: ^^Yet the number of the children of 
 Israel shall be as the sand of the sea, which cannot 
 be measured nor numbered; and it shall come to 
 pass, that in the place where it was said unto them. 
 Ye are not My people, there it shall be said unto 
 them. Ye are the sons of the living God.'' And 
 again: ^^I will sow her unto Me in the earth; and I 
 will have mercy upon her that had not obtained 
 mercy; and I will say to them which were not My 
 people, Thou art My people; and they shall say. 
 Thou art my God."' 
 
 The Saviour Himself, during His earthly ministry, 
 foretold the spread of the gospel among the Gentiles. 
 In the parable of the vineyard. He declared to the 
 impenitent Jews, ^^The kingdom of God shall be taken 
 from you, and given to a nation bringing forth the 
 fruits thereof."' And after His resurrection. He 
 commissioned His disciples to go *^into all the world," 
 and ** teach all nations." They were to leave none 
 unwarned, but were to ^'preach the gospel to every 
 creature. ' ' ' 
 
 In turning to the Gentiles in Antioch of Pisidia, 
 Paul and Barnabas did not cease laboring for the 
 
 » Hosea 1 : 10 ; 2 : 23. « Matt. 21 : 43. 
 
 ^Matt. 28:19: Mark 16:15. 
 
HERALDS OF THE GOSPEL 175 
 
 Jews elsewhere, wherever there was a favorable op- 
 portunity to gain a hearing. Later, in Thessalonica, 
 in Corinth, in Ephesus, and in other important 
 centers, Paul and his companions in labor preached 
 the gospel to both Jews and Gentiles. But their 
 chief energies were henceforth directed toward the 
 building up of the kingdom of God in heathen ter- 
 ritory, among peoples who had but little or no knowl- 
 edge of the true God and of His Son. 
 
 The hearts of Paul and his associate workers 
 were drawn out in behalf of those who were '^with- 
 out Christ, being aliens from the commonwealth of 
 Israel, and strangers from the covenants of promise, 
 having no hope, and without God in the world.*' 
 Through the untiring ministrations of the apostles 
 to the Gentiles, the ^^ strangers and foreigners,*' who 
 ^^ sometimes were far off,** learned that they had 
 been ^'made nigh by the blood of Christ,** and that 
 through faith in His atoning sacrifice, they might 
 become ^'fellow-citizens with the saints, and of the 
 household of God. ' * ' 
 
 Advancing in faith, Paul labored unceasingly for 
 the upbuilding of God*s kingdom among those who 
 had been neglected by tlie teachers in Israel. Con- 
 stantly he exalted Christ Jesus as ''the King of 
 kings, and Lord of lords,*'" and exhorted the be- 
 lievers to be "rooted and built up in Him, and stab- 
 lished in the faith. * ' " 
 
 To those who believe, Christ is a sure foundation. 
 Upon this living stone, Jews and Gentiles alike may 
 build. It is broad enough for all, and strong enough 
 to sustain the weight and burden of the whole world. 
 
 «Eph. 2:12,13,19. «1 Tim. 6:15. "Col. 2:7. 
 
 12 — Acts 
 
176 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 This is a fact plainly recognized by Paul himself. 
 In the closing days of his ministry, when, addressing 
 a group of Gentile believers who had remained stead- 
 fast in their love of the gospel truth, the apostle 
 wrote, ^^Ye . . . are built upon the foundation of 
 the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ Himself 
 being the chief corner-stone/''' 
 
 As the gospel message spread in Pisidia, the un- 
 believing Jews of Antioch, in their blind prejudice, 
 ''stirred up the devout and honorable women, and 
 the chief men of the city, and raised persecution 
 against Paul and Barnabas, and expelled them'' from 
 that district. 
 
 The apostles were not discouraged by this treat- 
 ment; they remembered the words of their Master: 
 "Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you, and per- 
 secute you, and shall say all manner of evil against 
 you falsely, for My sake. Rejoice, and be exceeding 
 glad: for great is your reward in heaven: for so per- 
 secuted they the prophets which were l)ef ore you. ' ' '' 
 
 The gospel message was advancing, and the 
 apostles had every reason for feeling encouraged. 
 Their labors had been richly blessed among the 
 Pisidians at Antioch, and tlie believers whom they 
 left to carry forward the work alone for a time; 
 "were filled with joy, and with the Holy Ghost." 
 
 "Eph. 2:19,20. ^ Matt. 5:11, 12. 
 
CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 Preaching Among the Heathen 
 
 From Antioch in Pisidia, Paul and Barnabas went 
 to Iconium. In this place, as at Antioch, they began 
 their labors in the synagogue of their own people. 
 They met with marked success; '^a great multitude 
 both of the Jews and also of the Greeks believed/' 
 But in Iconium, as in other places where the apostles 
 labored, ^'the unbelieving Jews stirred up the Gen- 
 tiles, and made their minds evil affected against the 
 brethren. ' ' 
 
 The apostles, however, were not turned aside from 
 their mission; for many were accepting the gospel of 
 Christ. In the face of opposition, envy, and preju- 
 dice they went on with their work, "speaking boldly 
 in the Lord;" and God "gave testimony unto the 
 word of His grace, and granted signs and wonders 
 to be done by their hands.'' These evidences of 
 divine approval had a powerful influence on those 
 whose minds were open to conviction, and converts 
 to the gospel multiplied. 
 
 This chapter is based on Acts 14:1-26. 
 
 (177) 
 
178 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 The increasing popularity of the message borne 
 by the apostles, filled the unbelieving Jews with envy 
 and hatred, and they determined to stop the labors 
 of Paul and Barnabas at once. By means of false 
 and exaggerated reports, they led the authorities to 
 fear that the entire city was in danger of being in- 
 cited to insurrection. They declared that 'large num- 
 bers were attaching themselves to the apostles, and 
 suggested that it was for secret and dangerous 
 designs. 
 
 In consequence of these charges, the disciples 
 were repeatedly brought before the authorities; but 
 their defense was so clear and sensible, and their 
 statement of what they were teaching so calm and 
 comprehensive, that a strong influence was exerted 
 in their favor. Although the magistrates were preju- 
 diced against them by the false statements they had 
 heard, they dared not condemn them. They could 
 but acknowledge that the teachings of Paul and Bar- 
 nabas tended to make men virtuous, law-abiding 
 citizens, and that the morals and order of the city 
 would improve if the truths taught by the apostles 
 were accepted. 
 
 Through the opposition that the disciples met, 
 the message of truth gained great publicity ; the 
 Jews saw that their efforts to thwart the work of 
 the new teachers resulted only in adding greater 
 numbers to the new faith. ^^The multitude of the 
 city was divided: and part held with the Jews, and 
 part with the apostles.'' 
 
 So enraged were the leaders among the Jews by 
 the turn that matters were taking, that they de- 
 termined to gain their ends by violence. Arousing 
 
PREACHING AMONG THE HEATHEN 179 
 
 the worst passions of the ignorant, noisy mob, they 
 succeeded in creating a tumult, which they attributed 
 to the teaching of the disciples. By this false charge, 
 they hoped to gain the help of the magistrates in 
 carrying out their purpose. They determined that 
 the apostles should have no opportunity to vindicate 
 themselves, and that the mob should interfere by 
 stoning Paul and Barnabas, thus putting an end to 
 their labors. 
 
 Friends of the apostles, though unbelievers, 
 warned them of the malicious designs of the Jews, 
 and urged them not to expose themselves needlessly 
 to the fury of the mob, but to escape for their lives. 
 Paul and Barnabas accordingly departed in secret 
 from Iconium, leaving the believers to carry on the 
 work alone for a time. But they by no means took 
 final leave; they purposed to return, after the excite- 
 ment had abated, and complete the work begun. 
 
 In every age and in every land, God's messengers 
 have been called upon to meet bitter opposition from 
 those who deliberately chose to reject the light of 
 heaven. Often, by misrepresentation and falsehood, 
 the enemies of the gospel have seemingly triumphed, 
 closing the doors by which God's messengers might 
 gain access to the people. But these doors cannot 
 remain forever closed; and often, as God's servants 
 have returned after a time to resume their labors, 
 the Lord has wrought mightily in their behalf, en- 
 abling them to establish memorials to the glory of 
 His name. 
 
 Driven by persecution from Iconium, the apostles 
 went to Lystra and Derbe, in Lycaonia. These towns 
 were inhabited largely by a heathen, . superstitious 
 
180 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 people, but among them were some who were will- 
 ing to hear and accept the gospel message. In these 
 places and in the surrounding country, the apostles 
 decided to labor, hoping to avoid Jewish prejudice 
 and persecution. 
 
 In Lystra there was no Jewish synagogue, though 
 a few Jews were living in the town. Many of the 
 inhabitants of Lystra worshiped at a temple dedi- 
 cated to Jupiter. When Paul and Barnabas ap- 
 peared in the town, and, gathering the Lystrians 
 about them, explained the simple truths of the gos- 
 pel, many sought to connect these doctrines with 
 their own superstitious belief in the worship of 
 Jupiter. 
 
 The apostles endeavored to impart to these idola- 
 ters a knowledge of God the Creator, and of His Son, 
 the Saviour of the human race. They first directed 
 attention to the wonderful works of God, — the sun, 
 the moon, and the stars, the beautiful order of the 
 recurring seasons, the mighty snow-capped moun- 
 tains, the lofty trees, and other varied wonders of 
 nature, which showed a skill beyond human compre- 
 hension. Through these* works of the Almighty, the 
 apostles led the minds of the heathen to a contempla- 
 tion of the great Ruler of the universe. 
 
 Having made plain these fundamental truths 
 concerning the Creator, the apostles told the Lys- 
 trians of the Son of God, who came from heaven to 
 our world because He loved the children of men. 
 They spoke of His life and ministry, His rejection 
 by those He came to save. His trial and crucifixion. 
 His resurrection, and His ascension to heaven, there 
 to act as man's advocate. Thus, in the Spirit and 
 
PREACHING AMONG THE HEATHEN 181 
 
 power of God, Paul and Barnabas preached the gos- 
 pel in Lystra. 
 
 At one time, while Paul was telling the people 
 of Christ's work as a healer of the sick and afflicted, 
 he saw among his hearers a cripple, whose eyes were 
 fastened on him, and who received and believed his 
 words. PauPs heart went out in sympathy toward 
 the afflicted man, in whom he discerned one who ^'had 
 faith to be healed/' In the presence of the idola- 
 trous assembly, Paul commanded the cripple to 
 stand upright on his feet. Heretofore the sufferer 
 had been able to take a sitting posture only; but now, 
 he instantly obeyed PauPs command, and for the 
 first time in his life stood on his feet. Strength 
 came with this effort of faith, and he who had been 
 a cripple '' leaped and walked." 
 
 ^^When the people saw what Paul had done, they 
 lifted up their voices, saying in the speech of Lyc- 
 aonia. The gods are come down to us in the like- 
 ness of men." This statement was in harmony with 
 a tradition of theirs that the gods occasionally visited 
 the earth. Barnabas they called Jupiter, the father 
 of gods, because of his venerable appearance, his 
 dignified bearing, and the mildness and benevolence 
 expressed in his countenance. Paul they believed to 
 be Mercury, ''because he was the chief speaker," 
 earnest and active, and eloquent with words of warn- 
 ing and exhortation. 
 
 The Lystrians, eager to show their gratitude, pre- 
 vailed upon the priest of Jupiter to do the apostles 
 honor; and he ''brought oxen and garlands unto the 
 gatfes, and would have done sacrifice with the people." 
 Paul and Barnabas, who had sought retirement and 
 
182 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 rest, were not aware of these preparations. Soon, 
 however, their attention was attracted by the sound 
 of music and the enthusiastic shouting of a large 
 crowd, who had come to the house where they were 
 staying. 
 
 When the apostles ascertained the cause of this 
 visit and its attendant excitement, 'Hhey rent their 
 clothes, and ran in among the people, '' in the hope 
 of preventing further proceedings. In a loud, ring- 
 ing voice, which rose above the shouting of the 
 people, Paul demanded their attention; and as the 
 tumult suddenly ceased, he said: ^^Sirs, why do ye 
 these things'? We also are men of like passions with 
 you, and preach unto you that ye should turn from 
 these vanities unto the living God, which made 
 heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all things that 
 are therein: who in times past suffered all nations 
 to walk in their own ways. Nevertheless He left 
 not Himself without witness, in that He did good, 
 and gave us rain from heaven, and fruitful seasons, 
 filling our hearts with food and gladness.'' 
 
 Notwithstanding the positive denial of the apos- 
 tles that tliey were divine, and notwithstanding Paul's 
 endeavors to direct the minds of the people to the 
 true God as the only object worthy of adoration, it 
 was almost impossible to turn the heathen from their 
 intention to offer sacrifice. So firm had been their 
 belief that these men were indeed gods, and so great 
 their enthusiasm, that they were loath to acknowl- 
 edge their error. The record says that they were 
 ^'scarce restrained." 
 
 The Lystrians reasoned that they had beheld with 
 their own eyes the miraculous power exercised by 
 
PREACHING AMONG THE HEATHEN 183 
 
 the apostles. They had seen a cripple who had never 
 before been able to walk, made to rejoice in per- 
 fect health and strength. It was only after much 
 persuasion on the part of Paul, and careful explana- 
 tion regarding the mission of himself and Barnabas 
 as representatives of the God of heaven and of His 
 Son, the great Healer, that the people were per- 
 suaded to give up their purpose. 
 
 The labors of Paul and Barnabas at Lystra were 
 suddenly checked by the malice of ^ ' certain Jews from 
 Antioch and Iconium,'' who, upon learning of the 
 success of the apostles' work among the Lycaonians, 
 had determined to follow them and persecute them. 
 On arriving at Lystra, these Jews soon succeeded in 
 inspiring the people with the same bitterness of spirit 
 that actuated their own minds. By words of mis- 
 representation and calumny, those who had recently 
 regarded Paul and Barnabas as divine beings, were 
 persuaded that in reality the apostles were worse 
 than murderers and were deserving of death. 
 
 The disappointment that the Lystrians had suf- 
 fered in being refused the privilege of offering sac- 
 rifice to the apostles, prepared them to turn against 
 Paul and Barnabas with an enthusiasm approaching 
 that with which they had hailed them as gods. In- 
 cited by the Jews, they planned to attack the apos- 
 tles by force. The Jews charged them not to allow 
 Paul an opportunity to speak, alleging that if they 
 were to grant him this privilege, he would bewitch 
 the people. 
 
 Soon the murderous designs of the enemies of the 
 gospel were carried out. Yielding to the influence 
 of evil, the Lystrians became possessed with a satanic 
 
184 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 fury, and seizing Paul, mercilessly stoned him. The 
 apostle thought that his end had come. The martyr- 
 dom of Stephen, and the cruel part that he himself 
 had acted upon that occasion, came vividly to his 
 mind. Covered with bruises, and faint with pain, 
 he fell to the ground, and the infuriated mob ^^drew 
 him out of the city, supposing he had been dead.'' 
 
 In this dark and trying hour, the company of 
 Lystrian believers, who through the ministry of Paul 
 and. Barnabas had been converted to the faith of 
 Jesus, remained loyal and true. The unreasoning 
 opposition and cruel persecution by their enemies 
 served only to confirm the faith of these devoted 
 brethren; and now, in the face of danger and scorn, 
 they showed their loyalty by gathering sorrowfully 
 about the form of him whom they believed to be dead. 
 
 What was their surprise when, in the midst of 
 their lamentations, the apostle suddenly lifted up 
 his head, and rose to his feet, with the praise of God 
 upon his lips. To the believers this unexpected res- 
 toration of God's servant was regarded as a miracle 
 of divine power, and seemed to set the signet of 
 Heaven upon their change of belief. They rejoiced 
 with inexpressible gladness, and praised God with 
 renewed faith. 
 
 Among those who had been converted at Lystra, 
 and who were eye-witnesses of the sufferings of Paul, 
 was one who was afterward to become a prominent 
 worker for Christ, and who was to share with the 
 apostle the trials and .the joys of pioneer service 
 in difficult fields. This was a young man named 
 Timothy. When Paul was -dragged out of the (?ity, 
 this youthful disciple was among the number who 
 
PREACHING AMONG THE HEATHEN 185 
 
 took their stand beside his apparently lifeless body, 
 and who saw him arise, bruised and covered with 
 blood, but with praises upon his lips because he had 
 been permitted to suffer for the sake of Christ. 
 
 The day following the stoning of Paul, the apos- 
 tles departed for Derbe, where their labors were 
 blessed, and many souls were led to receive Christ 
 as the Saviour. But ^'wlien they had preached the 
 gospel to that city, and had taught many,'^ neither 
 Paul nor Barnabas was content to take up work 
 elsewhere without confirming the faith of the con- 
 verts whom they had been compelled to leave alone 
 for a time in the places where they had recently la- 
 bored. And so, undaunted by danger, ''they returned 
 again to Lystra, and to Iconium, and Antioch, con- 
 firming the souls of the disciples, and exhorting them 
 to continue in the faith.'' Many had accepted the 
 glad tidings of the gospel, and had thus exposed 
 themselves to reproach and opposition. These the 
 apostles sought to establish in the faith, in order that 
 the work done might abide. 
 
 As an important factor in the spiritual growth 
 of the new converts, the apostles were careful to 
 surround them with the safeguards of gospel order. 
 Churches were duly organized in all places in Lyca- 
 onia and Pisidia where there were believers. Offi- 
 cers were appointed in each church, and proper order 
 and system was established for the conduct of all the 
 affairs pertaining to the spiritual welfare of the 
 believers. 
 
 This was in harmony with the gospel plan of 
 uniting in one body all believers in Christ, and this 
 
186 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 plan Paul was careful to follow throughout his min- 
 istry. Those who in any place were by his labor 
 led to accept Christ as the Saviour, were, at the 
 proper time, organized into a church. Even when 
 the believers were but few in number, this was done. 
 The Christians were thus taught to help one another, 
 remembering the promise, '^ Where two or three are 
 gathered together in My name, there am I in the 
 midst of them.''^ 
 
 And Paul did not forget the churches thus estab- 
 lished. The care of these churches rested on his 
 mind as an ever-increasing burden. However small a 
 company might be, it was nevertheless the object of 
 his constant solicitude. He watched over the smaller 
 churches tenderly, realizing that they were in need 
 of special care, in order that the members might be 
 thoroughly established in the truth, and taught to 
 put forth earnest, unselfish efforts for those around 
 them. 
 
 In all their missionary endeavors, Paul and Bar- 
 nabas sought to follow Christ's example of willing 
 sacrifice and faithful, earnest labor for souls. Wide- 
 awake, zealous, untiring, they did not consult in- 
 clination or personal ease, but with prayerful anxiety 
 and unceasing activity they sowed the seed of truth. 
 And with the sowing of the seed, the apostles were 
 careful to give to all who took their stand for the 
 gospel, practical instruction that was of untold value. 
 This spirit of earnestness and godly fear made upon 
 the minds of the new disciples a lasting impression 
 regarding the importance of the gospel message. 
 
 When men of promise and ability were converted, 
 as in the case of Timothy, Paul and Barnabas sought 
 
 ^ Matt. 18 : 20. 
 
PREACHING AMONG THE HEATHEN 
 
 187 
 
 earnestly to show them the necessity of laboring in 
 the vineyard. And when the apostles left for another 
 place, the faith of these men did not fail, but rather 
 increased. They had been faithfully instructed in 
 the way of the Lord, and had been taught how to 
 labor unselfishly, earnestly, perseveringly, for the 
 salvation of their fellow-men. This careful training 
 of new converts was an important factor in the re- 
 markable success that attended Paul and Barnabas 
 as they preached the gospel in heathen lands. 
 
 The first missionary journey was fast drawing to 
 a close. Commending the newly organized churches 
 to the Lord, the apostles went to Pamphylia, ^'and 
 when they had preached the word in Perga, they went 
 down into Attalia, and thence sailed to Antioch.'' 
 
CHAPTER XIX 
 
 Jew and Gentile 
 
 On reaching Antioch in Syria, from which place 
 they had been sent forth on their mission, Paul and 
 Barnabas took advantage of an early opportunity to 
 assemble the believers, and rehearse ^'all that God 
 had done with them, and how He had opened the door 
 of faith unto the Gentiles. ' ' ' The church at Antioch 
 was a large and growing one. A center of missionary 
 activity, it was one of the most important of the 
 groups of Christian believers. Its membership was 
 made up of many classes of people, from among 
 both Jews and Gentiles. 
 
 While the apostles united with the ministers and 
 lay members at Antioch in an earnest effort to win 
 many souls to Christ, certain Jewish believers from 
 Judea, ''of the sect of the Pharisees, '^ succeeded in 
 introducing a question that soon led to wide-spread 
 controversy in the church, and brought consternation 
 to the believing Gentiles. With great assurance these 
 
 * Acts 14:27. 
 
 This chapter is based on Acts 15:1-35. 
 (188) 
 
JEW AND GENTILE 189 
 
 Judaizing teachers asserted that in order to be 
 saved, one must be circumcised, and must keep the 
 entire ceremonial law. 
 
 Paul and Barnabas met this false doctrine with 
 promptness, and opposed the introduction of the sub- 
 ject to the Gentiles. On the other hand, many of 
 the believing Jews of Antioch favored the position 
 of the brethren recently come from Judea. 
 
 The Jewish converts generally were not inclined 
 to move as rapidly as the providence of God opened 
 the way. From the result of the apostles' labors 
 among the Gentiles, it was evident that the converts 
 among the latter people would far exceed the Jewish 
 converts in number. The Jews ^feared that if the 
 restrictions and ceremonies of their law were not 
 made obligatory upon the Gentiles as a condition of 
 church fellowship, the national peculiarities of the 
 Jews, which had hitherto kept them distinct from 
 all other people, would finally disappear from among 
 those who received the gospel message. 
 
 The Jews had always prided themselves upon 
 their divinely appointed services; and many of those 
 who had been converted to the faith of Christ still 
 felt that since God had once clearly outlined the He- 
 brew manner of worship, it was improbable that He 
 would ever authorize a change in any of its speci- 
 fications. They insisted that the Jewish laws and 
 ceremonies should be incorporated into the rites of 
 the Christian religion. They were slow to discern 
 that all the sacrificial offerings had but prefigured 
 the death of the Son of God, in which type met anti- 
 type, and after which the rites and ceremonies of the 
 Mosaic dispensation were no longer binding. 
 
190 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Before his conversion Paul had regarded himself 
 as blameless ^'touching the righteousness which is in 
 the law/'' But since his change of heart, he had 
 gained a clear conception of the mission of the 
 Saviour as the Redeemer of the entire race, Gentile 
 as well as Jew, and had learned the difference be- 
 tween a living faith and a dead formalism. In the 
 light of the gospel, the ancient rites and ceremonies 
 committed to Israel had gained a new and deeper 
 significance. That which they shadowed forth had 
 come to pass, and those who were living under the 
 gospel dispensation had been freed from their observ- 
 ance. God's unchangeable law of ten commandments, 
 however, Paul still kept in spirit as well as in letter. 
 
 In the church at Antioch, the consideration of the 
 question of circumcision resulted in much discussion 
 and contention. Finally, the members of the church, 
 fearing that a division among them would be the 
 outcome of continued discussion, decided to send 
 Paul and Barnabas, with some responsible men from 
 the church, to Jerusalem, to lay the matter before 
 the apostles and elders. There they were to meet 
 delegates from the different churches, and those who 
 had come to Jerusalem to attend the approaching 
 festivals. Meanwhile all controversy was to cease 
 until a final decision should be given in general coun- 
 cil. This decision was then to be universally accepted 
 by the different churches throughout the country. 
 
 On the way to Jerusalem, the apostles visited the 
 believers in the cities through which they passed, and 
 encouraged them by relating their experience in the 
 work of God, and the conversion of the Gentiles. 
 
 At Jerusalem, the delegates from Antioch met 
 
 = Phil. 3 : 6. 
 
JEW AND GENTILE 191 
 
 the brethren of the various churches, who had gath- 
 ered for a general meeting; and to them they re- 
 lated the success that had attended their ministry 
 among the Gentiles. They then gave a clear outline 
 of the confusion that had resulted because certain 
 converted Pharisees had gone to Antioch declaring 
 that in order to be saved, the Gentile converts must 
 be circumcised and keep the law of Moses. 
 
 This question was warmly discussed in the as- 
 sembly. Intimately connected with the question of 
 circumcision, were several others demanding careful 
 study. One was the problem as to what attitude 
 should be taken toward the use of meats offered to 
 idols. Many of the Gentile converts were living 
 among ignorant and superstitious people, who made 
 frequent sacrifices and offerings to idols. The priests 
 of this heathen worship carried on an extensive mer- 
 chandise with the offerings brought to them; and the 
 Jews feared that the Gentile converts would bring 
 Christianity into disrepute by purchasing that which 
 had been offered to idols, thereby sanctioning, in 
 somie measure, idolatrous customs. 
 
 Again, the Gentiles were accustomed to eat the 
 flesh of animals that had been strangled, while the 
 Jews had been divinely instructed that when beasts 
 were killed for food, particular care was to be taken 
 that the blood should flow from the body; otherwise 
 the meat would not be regarded as wholesome. God 
 had given these injunctions to the Jews for the pur- 
 pose of preserving their health. The Jews regarded 
 it as sinful to use blood as an article of diet. They 
 held that the blood was the life, and that the shedding 
 of blood was in consequence of sin. 
 
 13 — Acts 
 
192 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 The Gentiles, on the contrary, practised catching 
 the blood that flowed from the sacrificial victim, and 
 using it in the preparation of food. The Jews could 
 not believe that they ought to change the customs 
 they had adopted under the special direction of God. 
 Therefore, as things then stood, if Jew and Gentile 
 should attempt to eat at the same table, the former 
 would be shocked and outraged by the latter. 
 
 The Gentiles, and especially the Greeks, were ex- 
 tremely licentious, and there was danger that some, 
 unconverted in heart, would make a profession of 
 faith without renouncing their evil practices. The 
 Jewish Christians could not tolerate the immorality 
 that was not even regarded as criminal by the 
 heathen. The Jews, therefore, held it as highly 
 proper that circumcision, and the observance of the 
 ceremonial law, should be enjoined on the Gentile 
 converts as a test of their sincerity and devotion. 
 This, they believed, would prevent the addition to 
 the church of those who, adopting the faith without 
 true conversion of heart, might afterward bring re- 
 proach upon the cause by immorality and excess? 
 
 The various points involved in the settlement of 
 the main question at issue, seemed to present before 
 the council insurmountable difficulties. But the Holy 
 Spirit had, in reality, already settled this question, 
 upon the decision of which seemed to depend the 
 prosperity, if not the very existence, of the Christian 
 church. 
 
 '^When there had been mucli disputing, Peter rose 
 up, and said unto them. Men and brethren, ye know 
 how that a good while ago God made choice among 
 us, that the Gentiles by my mouth should hear the 
 word of the gospel, and believe. ^^ He reasoned that 
 
JEW AND GENTILE 193 
 
 the Holy Spirit had decided the matter under dispute 
 by descending with equal power upon the uncircum- 
 cised Gentiles and the circumcised Jews. He re- 
 counted his vision, in which God had presented before 
 him a sheet filled with all manner of four-footed 
 beasts, and had bidden him kill and eat. When he 
 refused, affirming that he had never eaten that which 
 was common or unclean, the answer had been, ''What 
 God hath cleansed, that call not thou common.^*' 
 
 Peter related the plain interpretation of these 
 words, which was given him almost immediately in 
 his summons to go to the centurion and instruct 
 him in the faith of Christ. This message showed that 
 God was no respecter of persons, but accepted and 
 acknowledged all who feared Him. Peter told of his 
 astonishment when, in speaking the words of truth 
 to those assembled at the home of Cornelius, he 
 witnessed the Holy Spirit taking possession of his 
 hearers. Gentiles as well as Jews. The same light 
 and glory that was reflected upon the circumcised 
 Jews shone also upon the faces of the uncircumcised 
 Gentiles. This was God's warning that Peter was 
 not to regard one as inferior to the other; for the 
 blood of Christ could cleanse from all uncleanness. 
 
 Once before, Peter had reasoned with his breth- 
 ren concerning the conversion of Cornelius and his 
 friends, and his fellowship with them. As he on 
 that occasion related how the Holy Spirit fell on the 
 Gentiles, he declared, ' ' Forasmuch then as God gave 
 them the like gift as He did unto us, who believed on 
 the Lord Jesus Christ; what was I, that I could 
 withstand God T ' * Now, with equal fervor and force, 
 he said: ''God, which knoweth'the hearts, bare them 
 
 3 Acts 10:15. * Acts 11:17. 
 
194 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 witness, giving tliem the Holy Ghost, even as He 
 did unto us; and put no difference between us and 
 them, purifying their hearts by faith. Now therefore 
 why tempt ye God, to put a yoke upon the neck of 
 the disciples, which neither our fathers nor we were 
 able to bear?" This yoke was not the law of ten 
 commandments, as some who oppose the binding 
 claims of the law assert; Peter here referred to the 
 law of ceremonies, which was made null and void by 
 the crucifixion of Christ. 
 
 Peter's address brought the assembly to a point 
 where they could listen with patience to Paul and 
 Barnabas, who related their experience in working 
 for the Gentiles. '^All the multitude kept silence, and 
 gave audience to Barnabas and Paul, declaring what 
 miracles and wonders God had wrought among the 
 Gentiles by them.-' 
 
 James also bore his testimony with decision, de- 
 claring that it was God's purpose to bestow ux)on 
 the Gentiles the same privileges and blessings that 
 had been granted to the Jews. 
 
 The Holy Spirit saw good not to impose the cere- 
 monial law on the Gentile converts, and the mind 
 of the apostles regarding this matter was as the 
 mind of the Spirit of God. James presided at the 
 council, and his final decision was, *' Wherefore my 
 sentence is, that we troul)le not them, which from 
 among the Gentiles are turned to God." 
 
 This ended the discussion. In this instance we 
 have a refutation of the doctrine held by the Roman 
 Catholic Church, — that Peter was the head of the 
 church. Those who, as popes, have claimed to be 
 his successors, have • no scriptural foundation for 
 their pretensions. Nothing in the life of Peter gives 
 
JEW AND GENTILE 1^5 
 
 sanction to the claim that he was elevated above his 
 brethren as the vicegerent of the Most High. If 
 those who are declared to be the successors of 
 Peter, had followed his example, they would always 
 have been content to remain on an equality with 
 their brethren. 
 
 In this instance James seems to have been chosen 
 as the one to announce the decision arrived at by 
 the council. It was his sentence that the ceremonial 
 law, and especially the ordinance of circumcision, 
 should not be urged upon the Gentiles, or even recom- 
 mended to them. James sought to impress the minds 
 of his brethren with the fact that, in turning to God, 
 the Gentiles had made a great change in their lives, 
 and that much caution should be used not to trouble 
 theni with perplexing and doubtful questions of minor 
 importance, lest they be discouraged in following 
 Christ. 
 
 The Gentile converts, however, were to give up the 
 customs that were inconsistent with the principles 
 of Christianity. The apostles and elders therefore 
 agreed to instruct the Gentiles by letter to abstain 
 from meats offered to idols, from fornication, from 
 things strangled, and from blood. They were to be 
 urged to keep the commandments, and to lead holy 
 lives. They were also to be assured that the men 
 who had declared circumcision to be binding were 
 not authorized to do so by the apostles. 
 
 Paul and Barnabas were recommended to th^m 
 as men who had hazarded their lives for the Lord. 
 Judas and Silas were sent with these apostles to 
 declare to the Gentiles by word of mouth the decision 
 of the council: ''It seemed good to the Holy Ghost, 
 and to us, to lay upon you no greater burden than 
 
196 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 these necessary things; that ye abstain from meats 
 offered to idols, and from blood, and from things 
 strangled, and from fornication: from which if ye 
 keep yourselves, ye shall do well/' The four serv- 
 ants of God were sent to Antioch with the epistle and 
 message that was to put an end to all controversy; 
 for it was the voice of the highest authority upon 
 the earth. 
 
 The council which decided this case was composed 
 of apostles and teachers who had been prominent in 
 raising up the Jewish and Gentile Christian churches, 
 with chosen delegates from various places. Elders 
 from Jerusalem and deputies from Antioch were 
 present, and the most influential churches were rep- 
 resented. The council moved in accordance with the 
 dictates of enlightened judgment, and with the dig- 
 nity of a church established by the divine will. As 
 a result of their deliberations, they all saw that God 
 Himself had answered the question at issue by be- 
 stowing upon the Gentiles the Holy Ghost; and they 
 realized that it was their part to follow the guidance 
 of the Spirit. 
 
 The entire body of Christians was not called to 
 vote upon the question. The ^^ apostles and elders,'' 
 men of influence and judgment, framed and issued 
 the decree, which was thereupon generally accepted 
 by the Christian churches. Not all, however, were 
 pleased with the decision; there was a faction of 
 ambitious and self-confident brethren who disagreed 
 with it. These men assumed to engage in the work 
 on their own responsibility. They indulged in much 
 murmuring and fault-finding, proposing new plans, 
 and seeking to pull down the work of the men whom 
 God had ordained to teach the gospel message. From 
 
JEW AND GENTILE 197 
 
 the first the church has had such obstacles to meet, 
 and ever will have till the close of time. 
 
 Jerusalem was the metropolis of the Jews, and 
 it was there that the greatest exclusiveness and 
 bigotry were found. The Jewish Christians living 
 within sight of the temple naturally allowed their 
 minds to revert to the peculiar privileges of the Jews 
 as a nation. When they saw the Christian church 
 departing from the ceremonies aiid traditions of 
 Judaism, and perceived that the peculiar sacredness 
 with which the Jewish customs had been invested 
 would soon be lost sight of in the light of the new 
 faith, many grew indignant with Paul as the one 
 who had, in a large measure, caused this change. 
 Even the disciples were not all prepared to accept 
 willingly the decision of the council. Some were 
 zealous for the ceremonial law; and they regarded 
 Paul with disfavor, because they thought that his 
 principles in regard to the obligations of the Jew- 
 ish law were lax. 
 
 The broad and far-reaching decisions of the gen- 
 eral council brought confidence into the ranks of the 
 Gentile believers, and the cause of God prospered. 
 In Antioch, the church was favored with the presence 
 of Judas and Silas, the special messengers who had 
 returned with the apostles from the meeting in Jeru- 
 salem. ''Being prophets also themselves,'' Judas 
 and Silas "exhorted the brethren with many words, 
 and confirmed them." These godly men tarried in 
 Antioch for a time. ''Paul also and Barnabas con- 
 tinued in Antioch, teaching and preaching the word 
 of the Lord, with many others also.'' 
 
 When Peter, at a later date, visited Antioch, he 
 won the confidence of many by his prudent conduct 
 
1&8 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 toward the Gentile converts. For a time he acted 
 in accordance with the light given from heaven. He 
 so far overcame his natural prejudice as to sit at 
 table with the Gentile converts. But when certain 
 Jews who were zealous for the ceremonial law, came 
 from Jerusalem, Peter injudiciously changed his 
 deportment toward the converts from paganism. A 
 number of the Jews 'dissembled likewise with him; 
 insomuch that Barnabas also was carried away with 
 their dissimulation. ' ' ' This revelation of weakness 
 on the part of those who had been respected and 
 loved as leaders, left a most painful impression on 
 the minds of the Gentile believers. The church was 
 threatened with division. But Paul, who saw the 
 subverting influence of the wrong done to the church 
 through the double part acted by Peter, openly re- 
 buked him for thus disguising his true sentiments. 
 In the presence of the church, Paul inquired of Peter, 
 ''If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of 
 Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why compellest thou 
 the Gentiles to live as do the Jews?"' 
 
 Peter saw the error into which he had fallen, and 
 immediately set about repairing the evil that had 
 been wrought, so far as was in his power. God, who 
 knows the end from the beginning, permitted Peter 
 to reveal this weakness of character, in order that 
 the tried apostle might see that there was nothing 
 in himself whereof he might boast. Even the best 
 of men, if left to themselves, will -err in judgment. 
 God also saw that in time to come some would be 
 so deluded as to claim for Peter and his pretended 
 successors the exalted prerogatives that belong to 
 God alone. And this record of the apostle ^s weak- 
 
 »Gal. 2:13,14. 
 
JEW AND GENTILE 199 
 
 ness was to remain as a proof of his fallibility, and 
 of the fact that he stood in no way above the level 
 of the other apostles. 
 
 The history of this departure from right prin- 
 ciples stands as a solemn warning to men in posi- 
 tions of trust in the cause of God, that they may not 
 fail in integrity, but firmly adhere to principle. The 
 greater the responsibilities placed upon the human 
 agent, and the larger his opportunities to dictate and 
 control, the more harm he is sure to do if he does 
 not carefully follow the way of the Lord, and labor 
 in harmony with the decisions arrived at by the 
 general body of believers in united council. 
 
 After all Peter's failures; after his fall and 
 restoration, his long course of service, his intimate 
 acquaintance with Christ, his knowledge of the Sav- 
 iour's straightforward practice of right principles; 
 after all the instruction he had received, all the gifts 
 and knowledge and influence he had gained by preach- 
 ing and teaching the Word, — is it not strange that 
 he should dissemble, and evade the principles of the 
 gospel through fear of man, or in order to gain 
 esteem! Is it not strange that he should waver in 
 his adherence to right? May God give every man a 
 realization of his helplessness, his inability to steer 
 his own vessel straight and safe into the harbor. 
 
 In his ministry, Paul was often compelled to stand 
 alone. He was specially taught of God, and dared 
 make no concessions that would involve principle. 
 At times the burden was heavy, but Paul stood firm 
 for the right. He realized that the church must never 
 be brought under the control of human power. The 
 traditions and maxims of men must not take the 
 
200 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 place of revealed truth. The advance of the gospel 
 message must not be hindered by the prejudices and 
 preferences of men, whatever might be their position 
 in the church. 
 
 Paul had dedicated himself and all his powers to 
 the service of God. He had received the truths of 
 the gospel direct from heaven, and throughout his 
 ministry he maintained a vital connection with heav- 
 enly agencies. He had been taught by God regarding 
 the binding of unnecessary burdens upon the Gentile 
 Christians; thus when the Judaizing believers intro- 
 duced into the Antioch church the question of cir- 
 cumcision, Paul knew the mind of the Spirit of God 
 concerning such teaching, and took a firm and un- 
 yielding position which brought to the churches 
 freedom from eJewish rites and ceremonies. 
 
 Notwithstanding the fact that Paul was person- 
 ally taught by God, he had no strained ideas of 
 individual responsibility. While looking to God for 
 direct guidance, he was ever ready to recognize the 
 authority vested in the body of believers united in 
 church fellowship. He felt the need of counsel; and 
 when matters of importance arose, he was glad to 
 lay these before the church, and to unite with his 
 brethren in seeking God for wisdom to make right 
 decisions. Even "the spirits of the prophets,'^ he 
 declared, "are subject to the prophets. For God is 
 not the author of confusion, but of peace, as in all 
 churches of the saints.''' With Peter, he taught that 
 all united in church capacity should be "subject one 
 to another. " ' 
 
 « 1 Cor. 14 : 32, 33. ^ 1 Peter 5 : 5. 
 
CHAPTER XX 
 
 Exalting the Cross 
 
 Aftee spending some time in ministry at Antioch, 
 Paul proposed to his fellow-worker that they set 
 forth on another missionary journey. *'Let us go 
 again, '^ he said to Barnabas, ''and visit our brethren 
 in every city where we have preached the word of 
 the Lord, and see how they do.'' 
 
 Both Paul and Barnabas had a tender regard for 
 those who had recently accepted the gospel message 
 under their ministry, and they longed to see them 
 once more. This solicitude Paul never lost. Even 
 when in distant mission fields, far from the scene 
 of his earlier labors, he continued to bear upon his 
 heart the burden of urging these converts to remain 
 faithful, ''perfecting holiness in the fear of God."' 
 Constantly he tried to help them to become self- 
 reliant, growing Christians, strong in faith, ardent in 
 zeal, and whole-hearted in their consecration to God 
 and to the work of advancing His kingdom. 
 
 *2 Cor. 7:1. 
 This chapter is based on Acts 15:36-41; 16:1-6. 
 
 (201) 
 
202 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Barnabas was ready to go with Paul, but wished 
 to take with them Mark, who had again decided to 
 devote himself to the ministry. To this Paul ob- 
 jected. He ''thought not good to take . . . with 
 them'^ one who during their first missionary journey 
 had left them in a time of need. He was not in- 
 clined to excuse Mark's weakness in deserting the 
 work for the safety and comforts of home. He 
 urged that one with so little stamina was unfitted 
 for a work requiring patience, self-denial, bravery, 
 devotion, faith, and a willingness to sacrifice, if need 
 be, even life itself. So sharp was the contention, that 
 Paul and Barnabas separated, the latter following out 
 his convictions, and taking Mark with him. ''So 
 Barnabas took Mark, and sailed unto Cyprus; and 
 Paul chose Silas, and departed, being recommended 
 by the brethren unto the grace of God.'' 
 
 Journeying through Syria and Cilicia, where they 
 strengthened the churches, Paul and Silas at length 
 reached Derbe and Lystra in the province of Lyca- 
 onia. It was at Lystra that Paul had been stoned, 
 yet we find him again on the scene of his former 
 danger. Pie was anxious to see how those who 
 through his labors had accepted the gospel were 
 enduring the test of trial. He was not disappointed; 
 for he found that the Lystrian believers had re- 
 mained firm in the face of violent opposition. 
 
 Here Paul again met Timothy, who had witnessed 
 his sufferings at the close of his first visit to Lystra, 
 and upon whose mind the impression then made had 
 deepened with the passing of time until he was con- 
 vinced that it was his duty to give himself fully to 
 the work of the ministry. His heart was knit with 
 
EXALTING THE CROSS 203 
 
 the heart of Paul, and he longed to share the apos- 
 tle's labors by assisting as the way might open. 
 
 Silas, Paul's companion in labor, was a tried 
 worker, gifted with the spirit of prophecy; but the 
 work to be done was so great that there was need 
 of training more laborers for active service. In 
 Timothy Paul saw one who appreciated the sacred- 
 ness of the work of a minister; who was not appalled 
 at the prospect of suffering and persecution; and 
 who was willing to be taught. Yet the apostle did 
 not venture to take the responsibility of giving Tim- 
 othy, an untried youth, a training in the gospel min- 
 istry, without first fully satisfying himself in regard 
 to his character and his past life. 
 
 Timothy's father was a Greek and his mother a 
 Jewess. From a child he had known the Scriptures. 
 The piety that he saw in his home life was sound and 
 sensible. The faith of his mother and his grand- 
 mother in the sacred oracles was to him a constant 
 reminder of the blessing in doing God's will. The 
 word of God was the rule by which these two godly 
 women had guided Timothy. The spiritual power of 
 the lessons that he had received from them kept hitn 
 pure in speech and unsullied by the evil influences 
 with which he was surrounded. Thus his home in- 
 structors had co-operated with God in preparing 
 him to bear burdens. 
 
 Paul saw that Timothy was faithful, steadfast, 
 and true, and he chose him as a companion in labor 
 and travel. Those who had taught Timothy in his 
 childhood were rewarded by seeing the son of their 
 care linked in close fellowship with the great apostle. 
 Timothy was a mere youth when he was chosen by 
 
204 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 God to be a teacher; but his principles had been so 
 established by his early education that he was fitted 
 to take his place as Paul 's helper. And though young, 
 he bore his responsibilities with Christian meekness. 
 
 As a precautionary measure, Paul wisely advised 
 Timothy to be circumcis'ed — not that God required 
 it, but in order to remove from the minds of the Jews 
 that which might be an objection to Timothy's min- 
 istration. In his work Paul was to journey from 
 city to city, in many lands, and often he would have 
 opportunity to preach Christ in Jewish synagogues, 
 as well as in other places of assembly. If it should 
 be known that one of his companions in labor was 
 uncircumcised, his work might be greatly hindered 
 by the prejudice and bigotry of the Jews. Every- 
 where the apostle met determined opposition and 
 severe persecution. He desired to bring to his Jew- 
 ish brethren, as well as to the Gentiles, a knowledge 
 of the gospel; and therefore he sought, so far as 
 was consistent with the faith, to remove every pre- 
 text for opposition. Yet while he conceded this much 
 to Jewish prejudice, he believed and taught circum- 
 cision or uncircumcision to be nothing, and the gospel 
 of Christ everything. 
 
 Paul loved Timothy, his '^own son in the faith.''" 
 The great apostle often drew the younger disciple 
 out, questioning him in regard to Scripture history; 
 and as they traveled from place to place, he carefully 
 taught him how to do successful work. Both Paul 
 and Silas, in all their association with Timothy, 
 sought to deepen the impression that had already 
 been made upon his mind, of the sacred, serious 
 nature of the work of the gospel minister. 
 
 = 1 Tim. 1 : 2. 
 
EXALTING THE CROSS 205 
 
 In his work, Timothy constantly sought Paul's 
 advice and instruction. He did not move from im- 
 pulse, but exercised consideration and calm thought, 
 inquiring at 'every step, Is this the way of the Lord? 
 The Holy Spirit found in him one who could be 
 moulded and fashioned as a temple for the indwelling 
 of the divine Presence. 
 
 As the lessons of the Bible are wrought into the 
 daily life, they have a deep and lasting influence upon 
 the character. These lessons Timothy learned and 
 practised. He had no specially brilliant talents; but 
 his work was valuable because he used his God-given 
 abilities in the Master's service. His knowledge of 
 experimental piety distinguished him from other be- 
 lievers, and gave him influence. 
 
 Those who labor for souls must attain to a deeper, 
 fuller, clearer knowledge of God than can be gained 
 by ordinary effort. They must throw all their ener- 
 gies into the work of the Master. They are engaged 
 in a high and holy calling, and if they gain souls for 
 their hire, they must lay firm hold upon God, daily 
 receiving grace and power from the Source of all 
 blessing. ^'For the grace of God that bringeth sal- 
 vation hath appeared to all men, teaching us that, 
 denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should 
 live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present 
 world ; looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious 
 appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus 
 Christ; who gave Himself for us, that He might re- 
 deem us from all iniquity, and purify unto Himself a 
 peculiar people, zealous of good works."' 
 
 Before pressing forward into new territory, Paul 
 and his companions visited the churches that had 
 
 ^ Titus 2:11-14. 
 
206 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 been established in Pisidia and the regions round 
 about. ^^As they went through the cities, they de- 
 livered them the decrees for to keep, that were 
 ordained of the apostles and elders which were at 
 Jerusalem. And so were the churches established 
 in the faith, and increased in number daily." 
 
 The apostle Paul felt a deep responsibility for 
 those converted under his labors. Above all things, 
 he longed that they should be faithful, ^Hhat I may 
 rejoice in the day of Christ,'' he said, '^that I have 
 not run in vain, neither labored in vain. ' ' * He 
 trembled for the result of his ministry. He felt 
 that even his own salvation might be imperiled if 
 he should fail of fulfilling his duty, and the church 
 should fail of co-operating with him in the work of 
 saving souls. He knew that preaching alone would 
 not suffice to educate the believers to hold forth the 
 word of life. He knew that line upon line, precept 
 upon precept, here a little and there a little, they 
 must be taught to advance in the work of Christ. 
 
 It is a universal principle that whenever one re- 
 fuses to use his God-given powers, these powers 
 decay and perish. Truth that is not lived, that is 
 not imparted, loses its life-giving power, its healing 
 virtue. Hence the apostle's fear that he might fail 
 of presenting every man perfect in Christ. Paul's 
 hope of heaven grew dim when he contemplated any 
 failure on his part that would result in giving the 
 church the mould of the human instead of the divine. 
 His knowledge, his eloquence, his miracles, his view 
 of eternal scenes when caught up to the third 
 heaven, — all would be unavailing if through unfaith- 
 fulness in his work those for whom he labored should 
 
 *PM1. 2:16. 
 
EXALTING TEE CROSS 207 
 
 fail of the grace of God. And so, by word of mouth 
 and by letter, he pleaded with those who had ac- 
 cepted Christ, to pursue a course that would enable 
 them to be ^'blameless and harmless, the sons of 
 God, without rebuke, in the midst of a crooked and 
 perverse nation, ... as lights in the world, holding 
 forth the world of life."" 
 
 Every true minister feels a heavy responsibility 
 for the spiritual advancement of the believers en- 
 trusted to his care, a longing desire that they shall 
 be laborers together with God. He realizes that upon 
 the faithful performance of his God-given work de- 
 pends in a large degree the well-being of the church. 
 Earnestly and untiringly he seeks to inspire the be- 
 lievers with a desire to win souls for Christ, remem- 
 bering that every addition to the church should be 
 one more agency for the carrying out of the plan 
 of redemption. 
 
 Having visited the churches in Pisidia and the 
 neighboring region, Paul and Silas, with Timothy, 
 pressed on into ^^Phrygia and the region of Galatia,'' 
 where with mighty power they proclaimed the glad 
 tidings of salvation. The Galatians were given up to 
 the worship of idols, but as the apostles preached 
 to them, they rejoiced in the message that promised 
 freedom from the thraldom of sin. Paul and his 
 fellow-workers proclaimed the doctrine of righteous- 
 ness by faith in the atoning sacrifice of Christ. They 
 presented Christ as the one who, seeing the helpless 
 condition of the fallen race, came to redeem men and 
 women by living a life of obedience to God's law, 
 and by paying the penalty of disobedience. And 
 in the light of the cross, many who had never before 
 
 "Phil. 2:15,16. - 
 14 — Acts 
 
208 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 known of the true God, began to compreliend the 
 greatness of the Father's love. 
 
 Thus the Galatians were taught the fundamental 
 truths concerning '^God the Father/' and ^^our Lord 
 Jesus Christ, who gave Himself for our sins, that 
 He might deliver us from this present evil world, 
 according to the will of God and our Father." ^'By 
 the hearing of faith," they received the Spirit of 
 God, and became ^'the children of God by faith in 
 Christ."" 
 
 Paul's manner of life while among the Galatians 
 was such that he could afterward say, ''I beseech 
 you, be as I am."' His lips had been touched with 
 a live coal from off the altar, and he was enabled to 
 rise above bodily infirmities, and to present Jesus as 
 the sinner's only hope. Those who heard him knew 
 that he had been with Jesus. Endued with power 
 from on high, he was able to compare spiritual things 
 with spiritual, and to tear down the strongholds of 
 Satan. Hearts were broken by his presentation of 
 the love of God, as revealed in the sacrifice of His 
 only begotten Son, and many were led to inquire. 
 What must I do to be saved! 
 
 This method of presenting the gospel character- 
 ized the labors of the apostle throughout his minis- 
 try among the Gentiles. Always he kept before them 
 the cross of Calvary. *^We preach not ourselves," 
 he declared in the later years of his experience, ^'but 
 Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants 
 for Jesus' sake. For God, who commanded the light 
 to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, 
 
 «Gal. 1:3,4; 3:2,26. 'Gal. 4:12. 
 
EXALTING THE CROSS 209 
 
 to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of 
 God in the face of Jesus Christ/^' 
 
 The consecrated messengers who in the early 
 days of Christianity carried to a perishing world 
 the glad tidings of salvation, allowed no thought of 
 self -exaltation to mar their presentation of Christ 
 and Him crucified. They coveted neither authority 
 nor pre-eminence. Hiding self in the Saviour, they 
 exalted the great plan of salvation, and the life of 
 Christ, the author and finisher of this plan. Christ, 
 the same yesterday, to-day, and forever, was the 
 burden of their teaching. 
 
 If those who to-day are teaching the word of 
 God, would uplift the cross of Christ higher and still 
 higher, their ministry would be far more successful. 
 If sinners can be led to give one earnest look at the 
 cross, if they can obtain a full view of the crucified 
 Saviour, they will realize the depth of God's com- 
 passion and the sinfulness of sin. 
 
 Christ's death proves God's great love for man. 
 It is our pledge of salvation. To remove the cross 
 from the Christian would be like blotting the sun 
 from the sky. The cross brings us near to God, 
 reconciling us to Him. With the relenting compas- 
 sion of a father's love, Jehovah looks upon the suf- 
 fering that His Son endured in order to save the 
 race from eternal death, and accepts us in the Be- 
 loved. 
 
 Without the cross, man could have no union with 
 the Father. On it depends our every hope. From 
 it shines the light of the Saviour's love; and when 
 at the foot of the cross the sinner looks up to the 
 
 "2 Cor. 4:5, 6. 
 
210 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 One who died to save him, he may rejoice with ful- 
 ness of joy; for his sins are pardoned. Kneeling 
 in faith at the cross, he has reached the highest place 
 to which man can attain. 
 
 Through the cross we learn that the heavenly 
 Father loves us with a love that is infinite. Can 
 we wonder that Paul exclaimed, '^God forbid that 
 I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus 
 Chrisf !' It is our privilege also to glory in the 
 cross, our privilege to give ourselves wholly to Him 
 who gave Himself for us. Then, with the light that 
 streams from Calvary shining in our faces, we may 
 go forth to reveal this light to those in darkness. 
 
 "Gal. 6:14. 
 
CHAPTER XXI 
 
 In the Regions Beyond 
 
 The time had come for the gospel to be pro- 
 claimed beyond the confines of Asia Minor. The 
 way was preparing for Paul and his fellow^workers 
 to cross over into Europe. At Troas, on the borders 
 of the Mediterranean Sea, ^^a vision appeared to 
 Paul in the night: There stood a man of Macedonia, 
 and prayed him, saying. Come over into Macedonia, 
 and help us." 
 
 The call was imperative, admitting of no delay. 
 ''After he had seen the vision," declares Luke, who 
 accompanied Paul and Silas and Timothy on the 
 journey across to Europe, ''immediately we endeav- 
 ored to go into Macedonia, assuredly gathering that 
 the Lord had called us for to preach the gospel unto 
 them. Therefore loosing from Troas, we came with 
 a straight course to Samothracia, and the next day 
 to Neapolis; and from thence to Philippi, which is 
 the chief city of that part of Macedonia, and a 
 colony. ' ' 
 
 This chapter is based on Acts 16:7-40, 
 
 (211) 
 
212 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 '^On the Sabbath," Luke continues, ''we went out 
 of the city by a riverside, where prayer was wont 
 to be made; and we sat down, and spake unto the 
 women which resorted thither. And a certain woman 
 named Lydia, a seller of purple, of the city of Thya- 
 tira, which worshiped God, heard us: whose heart 
 the Lord opened." Lydia received the truth gladly. 
 She and her household were converted and baptized, 
 and she entreated the apostles to make her house 
 their home. 
 
 As the messengers of the cross went about their 
 work of teaching, a woman possessed of a spirit of 
 divination followed them, crying, "These men are 
 the servants of the most high God, which show unto 
 us the way of salvation. And this did she many 
 days." 
 
 This woman was a special agent of Satan, and 
 had brought to her masters much gain by soothsay- 
 ing. Her influence had helped to strengthen idolatry. 
 Satan knew that his kingdom was being invaded, and 
 he resorted to this means of opposing the work of 
 God, hoping to mingle his sophistry with the truths 
 taught by those who were proclaiming the gospel mes- 
 sage. The words of recommendation uttered" by this 
 woman were an injury to the cause of truth, distract- 
 ing the minds of the people from the teachings of 
 the apostles, and bringing disrepute upon the gospel ; 
 and by them many were led to believe that the men 
 who spoke with the Spirit and power of God were 
 actuated by the same spirit as this emissary of Satan. 
 
 For some time the apostles endured this oppo- 
 sition; then under the inspiration of the Holy Ghost 
 Paul commanded the evil spirit to leave the woman. 
 
IN THE REGIONS BEYOND 213 
 
 Her immediate silence testified that the apostles were 
 the servants of God, and that the demon had acknowl- 
 edged them to be such and had obeyed their com- 
 mand. 
 
 Dispossessed of the evil spirit and restored to her 
 right mind, the woman chose to become a follower 
 of Christ. Then her masters were alarmed for their 
 craft. They saw that all hope of receiving money 
 from her divinations and soothsayings was at an 
 end, and that their source of income would soon be 
 entirely cut otf if the apostles were allowed to 
 continue the work of the gospel. 
 
 Many others in the city were interested in gain- 
 ing money through satanic delusions ; and these, fear- 
 ing the influence of a power that could so effectually 
 stop their work, raised a mighty cry against the 
 servants of God. They brought the apostles before 
 the magistrates with the charge: ^^ These men, being 
 Jews, do exceedingly trouble our city, and teach cus- 
 toms, which are not lawful for us to receive, neither 
 to observe, being Romans." 
 
 Stirred by a frenzy of excitement, the multitude 
 rose against the disciples. A mob spirit prevailed, 
 and was sanctioned by the authorities, who tore the 
 outer garments from the apostles, and commanded 
 that they should be scourged. ^'And when they had 
 laid many stripes upon them, they cast them into 
 prison, charging the jailer to keep them safely: who, 
 having received such a charge, thrust them into the 
 inner prison, and made their feet fast in the stocks.'' 
 
 The apostles suffered extreme torture because of 
 the painful position in which they were left, but they 
 did not murmur. Instead, in the utter darkness and 
 
214 TBE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 desolation of the dungeon, they encouraged each other 
 by words of prayer, and sang praises to God because 
 they were found worthy to suffer shame for His sake. 
 Their hearts were cheered by a deep and earnest love 
 for the cause of their Eedeemer. Paul thought of 
 the persecution he had been instrumental in bringing 
 upon the disciples of Christ, and he rejoiced that his 
 eyes had been opened to see, and his heart to feel, 
 the power of the glorious truths which once he de- 
 spised. 
 
 With astonishment the other prisoners heard the 
 sound of prayer and singing issuing from the inner 
 prison. They had been accustomed to hear shrieks 
 and moans, cursing and swearing, breaking the si- 
 lence of the night, but never before had they heard 
 words of prayer and praise ascending from that 
 gloomy cell. Guards and prisoners marveled, and 
 asked themselves who these men could be, who, cold, 
 hungry, and tortured, could yet rejoice. 
 
 Meanwhile the magistrates returned to their 
 homes, congratulating themselves that by prompt 
 and decisive measures they had quelled a tumult. 
 But on the way they heard further particulars con- 
 cerning the character and work of the men they had 
 sentenced to scourging and imprisonment. They saw 
 the woman who had been freed from satanic influ- 
 ence, and were struck by the change in her coun- 
 tenance and demeanor. In the past she had caused 
 the city much trouble; now she was quiet and peace- 
 able. As they realized that in all probability they 
 had visited upon two innocent men the rigorous pen- 
 alty of the Roman law, they were indignant with 
 themselves,, and decided that in the morning they 
 
IN THE REGIONS BEYOND 215 
 
 would command that the apostles be privately re- 
 leased and escorted from the city, beyond the danger 
 of violence from the mob. 
 
 But while men were cruel and vindictive, or crimi- 
 nally negligent of the solemn responsibilities de- 
 volving upon them, God had not forgotten to be 
 gracious to His servants. All heaven was interested 
 in the men who were suffering for Christ's sake, and 
 angels were sent to visit the prison. At their tread 
 the earth trembled. The heavily bolted prison doors 
 were thrown open; the chains and fetters fell from 
 the hands and feet of the prisoners; and a bright 
 light flooded the prison. 
 
 The keeper of the jail had heard with amazement 
 the prayers and songs of the imprisoned apostles. 
 When they were led in, he had seen their swollen 
 and bleeding wounds, and had himself caused their 
 feet to be fastened in the stocks. He had expected 
 to hear from them bitter groans and imprecations; 
 but he heard instead songs of joy and praise. With 
 these sounds in his ears the jailer had fallen into a 
 sleep from which he was awakened by the earthquake 
 and the shaking of the prison walls. 
 
 Starting up in alarm, he saw with dismay that 
 all the prison doors were open, and the fear flashed 
 upon him that the prisoners had escaped. He remem- 
 bered with what explicit charge Paul and Silas had 
 been entrusted to his care the night before, and he 
 was certain that death would be the penalty of his 
 apparent unfaithfulness. In the bitterness of his 
 spirit he felt that it was better for him to die by 
 his own hand than to submit to a disgraceful execu- 
 tion. Drawing his sword, he was about to kill him- 
 
216 TEE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 
 
 self, when PauPs voice was heard in the words of 
 cheer, ^*Do thyself no harm: for we are all here.'' 
 Every man was in his place, restrained by the power 
 of God exerted through one fellow-prisoner. 
 
 The severity with which the jailer had treated the 
 apostles had not aroused their resentment. Paul and 
 Silas had the spirit of Christ, not the spirit of re- 
 venge. Their hearts, filled with the love of the 
 Saviour, had no room for malice against their per- 
 secutors. 
 
 The jailer dropped his sword, and calling for 
 lights, hastened into the inner dungeon. He would 
 see what manner of men these were who repaid 
 with kindness the cruelty with which they had been 
 treated. Reaching the place where the apostles were, 
 and casting himself before them, he asked their for- 
 giveness. Then, bringing them out into the open 
 court, he inquired, '^Sirs, what must I do to be 
 saved r' 
 
 The jailer had trembled as he beheld the wrath 
 of God manifested in the earthquake; when he 
 thought that the prisoners had escaped, he had been 
 ready to die by his own hand; but now all these 
 things seemed of little consequence compared with 
 the new, strange dread that agitated his mind, and 
 his desire to possess the tranquillity and cheerfulness 
 shown by the apostles under suffering and abuse. 
 He saw in their countenances the light of heaven; 
 he knew that God had interposed in a miraculous 
 manner to save their lives; and with peculiar force 
 the words of the spirit-possessed woman came to 
 his mind: ^' These men are the servants of the most 
 high God, which show unto .us the way of sal- 
 vation.'' 
 
IN THE REGIONS BEYOND 217 
 
 With deep humility he asked the apostles to show 
 him the way of life. ''Believe on the Lord Jesus 
 Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy house,'' 
 they answered; and ''they spake unto him the word 
 of the Lord, and to all that were in his house." The 
 jailer then washed the wounds of the apostles, and 
 ministered to them, after which he was baptized by 
 them, with all his household. A sanctifying influence 
 diffused itself among the inmates of the prison, and 
 the minds of all were opened to listen to the truths 
 spoken by the apostles. They were convinced that 
 the God whom these men served had miraculously 
 released them from bondage. 
 
 The citizens of Philippi had been greatly terri- 
 fied by the earthquake ; and when, in the morning, the 
 officers of the prison told the magistrates of what 
 had occurred during the night, they were alarmed, 
 and sent the sergeants to liberate the apostles. But 
 Paul declared, "They have beaten us openly un- 
 condemned, being Romans, and have cast us into 
 prison; and now do they thrust us out privily? nay 
 verily; but let them come themselves and fetch 
 us out.'' 
 
 The apostles were Roman citizens, and it was 
 unlawful to scourge a Roman, save for the most 
 flagrant crime, or to deprive him of his liberty with- 
 out a fair trial. Paul and Silas had been publicly 
 imprisoned, and they now refused to be privately 
 released without the proper explanation on the part 
 of the magistrates. 
 
 When this word was brought to the authorities, 
 they were alarmed for fear that the apostles would 
 complain to the emperor; and going at once to the 
 
218 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 prison, they apologized- to Paul and Silas for the 
 injustice and cruelty done them, and personally con- 
 ducted them out of the prison, entreating them to 
 depart from the city. The magistrates feared the 
 apostles' influence over the people, and they also 
 feared the Power that had interposed in behalf of 
 these innocent men. 
 
 Acting upon the instruction given by Christ, the 
 apostles would not urge their presence where it was 
 not desired. ^'They went out of the prison, and en- 
 tered into the house of Lydia: and when they had 
 seen the brethren, they comforted them, and de- 
 parted. ' ' 
 
 The apostles did not regard as in vain their la- 
 bors in Philippi. They had met much opposition and 
 persecution; but the intervention of Providence in 
 their behalf, and the conversion of the jailer and 
 his household, more than atoned for the disgrace and 
 suffering they had endured. The news of their un- 
 just imprisonment and miraculous deliverance be- 
 came known through all that region, and this brought 
 the work of the apostles to the notice of a large 
 number who otherwise would not have been reached. 
 
 Paul's labors at Philippi resulted in the estab- 
 lishment of a church whose membership steadily in- 
 creased. His zeal and devotion, and above all, his 
 willingness to suffer for Christ's sake, exerted a deep 
 and lasting influence upon the converts. They prized 
 the precious truths for which the apostles had sac- 
 rificed so much, and gave^ themselves with whole- 
 hearted devotion to the cause of their Redeemer. 
 
 That this church did not escape persecution, is 
 shown by an expression in Paul's letter to them. He 
 
IN THE REGIONS BEYOND 219 
 
 says, ^^Unto you it is given in the behalf of Christ, 
 not only to believe on Him, but also to suffer for 
 His sake; having the same conflict which ye saw in 
 me/' Yet such was their steadfastness in the faith 
 that he declares, ^'I thank my God upon every re- 
 membrance of you, always in every prayer of mine 
 for you all making request with joy, for your fel- 
 lowship in the gospel from the first day until now."' 
 
 Terrible is the struggle that takes place between 
 the forces of good and of evil in important centers 
 where the messengers of truth are called upon to 
 labor. *^We wrestle not against flesh and blood,'' 
 declares Paul, ^'but against principalities, against 
 powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this 
 world."' Till the close of time, there will be a 
 conflict between the church of God and those who 
 are under the control of evil angels. 
 
 The early Christians were often called to meet 
 the powers of darkness face to face. By sophistry 
 and by persecution the enemy endeavored to turn 
 them from the true faith. At the present time, when 
 the end of all things earthly is rapidly approaching, 
 Satan is putting forth desperate efforts to ensnare 
 the world. He is devising many plans to occupy 
 minds, and to divert attention from the truths essen- 
 tial to salvation. In every city his agencies are 
 busily organizing into parties those who are opposed 
 to the law of God. The arch-deceiver is at work to 
 introduce elements of confusion and rebellion, and 
 men are being fired with a zeal that is not according 
 to knowledge. 
 
 ^ Phil. 1 : 29, 30, 3-5. =* Eph. 6 : 12. 
 
220 TEE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 
 
 Wickedness is reaching a height never before at- 
 tained, and yet many ministers of the gospel are 
 crying, ^' Peace and safety." But God's faithful mes- 
 sengers are to go steadily forward with their work. 
 Clothed with the panoply of heaven, they are to 
 advance fearlessly and victoriously, never ceasing 
 their warfare until every soul within their reach 
 shall have received the message of truth for this 
 time. 
 
CHAPTER XXII 
 
 Thessalonica 
 
 Aftek leaving Philippi, Paul and Silas made their 
 way to Thessalonica. Here they were given the privi- 
 lege of addressing large congregations in the Jewish 
 synagogue. Their appearance bore evidence of the 
 shameful treatment they had recently received, and 
 necessitated an explanation of what had taken place. 
 This they made without exalting themselves, but 
 magnified the One who had wrought their deliverance. 
 
 In preaching to the Thessalonians, Paul appealed 
 to the Old Testament prophecies concerning the 
 Messiah. Christ in His ministry had opened the 
 minds of His disciples to these prophecies; ^^begin- 
 ning at Moses and all the prophets. He expounded 
 unto them in all the Scriptures the things concerning 
 Himself. ' ' ' Peter, in preaching Christ, had pro- 
 duced his evidence from the Old Testament. Stephen 
 had pursued the same course. And Paul also in his 
 ministry appealed to the scriptures foretelling the 
 
 *Luke 24:27. 
 
 This chapter is based on Acts 17:1-10. 
 
 (221) 
 
222 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 birth, sufferings, death, resurrection, and ascension 
 of Christ. By the inspired testimony of Moses and 
 the prophets, he clearly proved the identity of Jesus 
 of Nazareth with the Messiah, and showed that from 
 the days of Adam it was the voice of Christ which 
 had been speaking through patriarchs and prophets. 
 
 Plain and specific prophecies had been given re- 
 garding the appearance of the Promised One. To 
 Adam was given an assurance of the coming of the 
 Redeemer. The sentence pronounced on Satan, "I 
 will put enmity between thee and the woman, and 
 between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy 
 head, and thou shalt bruise his heel,''' was to our 
 first parents a promise of the redemption to be 
 wrought out through Christ. 
 
 To Abraham was given the promise that of his 
 line the Saviour of the world should come: ^^In thy 
 seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed." 
 ^^He saith not. And to seeds, as of many; but as of 
 one, And to thy seed, which is Christ. ' ' ' 
 
 Moses, near the close of his work as a leader and 
 teacher of Israel, plainly prophesied of the Mes- 
 siah to come. '^The Lord thy God,'' he declared 
 to the assembled hosts of Israel, *'will raise up unto 
 thee a Prophet from the midst of thee, of thy breth- 
 ren, like unto me; unto Him ye shall hearken." And 
 Moses assured the Israelites that God Himself had 
 revealed this to him while in Mount Horeb, saying, 
 *^I will raise them up a Prophet from among their 
 brethren, like unto thee, and will put My words in 
 His mouth; and He shall speak unto them all that 
 T shall command Him. ' ' ' 
 
 = Geii. 3:15: 22:18: Gal. 3:16. « Deiit. 18:15,18. 
 
THE^SALONICA 223 
 
 The Messiah was to be of the royal line; for in 
 the prophecy uttered by Jacob the Lord said, ^'The 
 scepter shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver 
 from between his feet, until Shiloh come; and unto 
 Him shall the gathering of the people be. ' ' * 
 
 Isaiah prophesied: ^^ There shall come forth a 
 rod out of the stem of Jesse, and a Branch shall 
 grow out of his roots.'* ^^ Incline your ear, and come 
 unto Me: hear, and your soul shall live; and I will 
 make an everlasting covenant with you, even the 
 sure mercies of David. Behold, I have given Him 
 for a witness to the people, a leader and commander 
 to the people. Behold, thou shalt call a nation that 
 thou knowest not, and nations that knew not thee 
 shall run unto thee because of the Lord thy God, and 
 for the Holy One of Israel; for He hath glorified 
 thee."' 
 
 Jeremiah also bore witness of the coming Ee- 
 deemer as a Prince of the house of David: '^ Be- 
 hold, the days come, saith the Lord, that I will raise 
 unto David a righteous Branch, and a King shall 
 reign and prosper, and shall execute judgment and 
 justice in the earth. In His days Judah shall be 
 saved, and Israel shall dwell safely: and this is His 
 name whereby He shall be called. The Lord Our 
 Eighteousness.'' And again: ^'Thus saith the Lord: 
 David shall never want a man to sit upon the 
 throne of the house of Israel ; neither shall the priests 
 the Levites want a man before Me to offer burnt- 
 offerings, and to kindle meat-offerings, and to do 
 sacrifice continually. ' ' ' 
 
 * Gen. 49 : 10. = Isa. 11:1; 55 : 3-5. " Jer. 23:5,6; 33 : 17, 18. 
 
 15 — Acts 
 
224 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Even the birthplace of the Messiah was fore- 
 told: "Thou, Bethlehem Ephratah, though thou be 
 little among the thousands of Judah, yet out of thee 
 shall He come forth unto Me that is to be Euler in 
 Israel; whose goings forth have been from of old, 
 from everlasting. ' ' ' 
 
 The work that the Saviour was to do on the earth 
 had been fully outlined: "The Spirit of the Lord 
 shall rest upon Him, the spirit of wisdom and under- 
 standing, the spirit of counsel and might, the spirit 
 of knowledge and of the fear of the Lord; and shall 
 make Him of quick understanding in the fear of the 
 Lord.'* The One thus anointed was "to preach good 
 tidings unto the meek; ... to bind up the broken- 
 hearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the 
 opening of the prison to them that are bound; to 
 proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord, and the 
 day of vengeance of our God; to comfort all that 
 mourn; to appoint unto them that mourn in Zion, to 
 give unto them beauty for ashes, the oil of joy for 
 mourning, the garment of praise for the spirit of 
 heaviness; that they might be called trees of right- 
 eousness, the planting of the Lord, that He might 
 be glorified.'' ' 
 
 "Behold My servant, whom I uphold; Mine elect, 
 in whom My soul delighteth; I have put My Spirit 
 upon Him: He shall bring forth judgment to the 
 Gentiles. He shall not cry, nor lift up, nor cause His 
 voice to be heard in the street. A bruised reed shall 
 He not break, and the smoking flax shall He not 
 quench: He shall bring forth judgment unto truth. 
 He shall not fail nor be discouraged, till He have set* 
 
 ^Micah5:2. « Isa. 11:2, 3: 61:1-3. 
 
THESSALONICA 225 
 
 judgment in the earth: and the isles shall wait for 
 His law.'^^ 
 
 With convincing power Panl reasoned from the 
 Old Testament Scriptures that ''Christ must needs 
 have suffered, and risen again from the dead." Had 
 not Micah prophesied, "They shall smite the Judge 
 of Israel with a rod upon the cheek''?'" And had 
 not the Promised One, through Isaiah, prophesied 
 of Himself, ''I gave My back to the smiters, and My 
 cheeks to them that plucked off the hair: I hid not 
 My face from shame and spitting"?" Through the 
 psalmist Christ had foretold the treatment that He 
 should receive from men: *'I am ... a reproach of 
 men, and despised of the people. All they that see 
 Me laugh Me to scorn: they shoot out the lip, they 
 shake the head, saying, He trusted on the Lord that 
 He would deliver Him : let Him deliver Him, seeing 
 He delighted in Him." ''I may tell all My bones: 
 they look and stare upon Me. They part My gar- 
 ments among them, and cast lots upon My vesture." 
 *'I am become a stranger unto My brethren, and an 
 alien unto My mother's children. For the zeal of 
 Thine house hath eaten Me up; and the reproaches 
 of them that reproached Thee are fallen upon Me." 
 ''Reproach hath broken My heart; and I am full of 
 heaviness: and I looked for some to take pity, but 
 there was none; and for comforters, but I found 
 
 < , 12 
 
 none. ' ' 
 
 How unmistakably plain were Isaiah's prophe- 
 cies of Christ's sufferings and death! "Who hath 
 believed our report?" the prophet inquires, "and to 
 whom is the arm of the Lord revealed ? For He shall 
 
 "Isa. 42:1-4. i" Micah 5:1. "Isa. 50:6. 
 
 ^-Ps. 22:6-8, 17, 18; 69:8, 9, 20. 
 
226 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 grow up before Him as a tender plant, and as a root 
 out of a dry ground: He liatli no form nor comeli- 
 ness; and when we shall see Him, there is no beauty 
 that we should desire Him. He is despised and re- 
 jected of men; a man of sorrows, and acquainted 
 with grief: and we hid as it were our faces from 
 Him; He was despised, and we esteemed Him not. 
 
 ^ ^ Surely He hath borne our griefs, and carried our 
 sorrows : yet we did esteem Him stricken, smitten of 
 God, and afflicted. But He was wounded for our 
 transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities: 
 the chastisement of our peace was upon Him; and 
 with His stripes we are healed. 
 
 *^A11 we like sheep have gone astray; we have 
 turned every one to his own way; and the Lord hath 
 laid on Him the iniquity of us all. He was oppressed, 
 and He was afflicted, yet He opened not His mouth: 
 He is brought as a lamb to the slaughter, and as 
 a sheep before her shearers is dumb, so He openeth 
 not His mouth. He was taken from prison and from 
 judgment: and who shall declare His generation! 
 for He was cut off out of the land of the living: for 
 the transgression of my people was He stricken. ' ' " 
 
 Even the manner of His death had been shadowed 
 forth. As the brazen serpent had been uplifted in 
 the wilderness, so was the coming Kedeemer to be 
 lifted up, 'Hhat whosoever believeth in Him should 
 not perish, but have everlasting life. ' ^ " 
 
 *^One shall say unto Him, What are tliese wounds 
 in Thine hands! Then Pie shall answer, Those with 
 which I was wounded in the house of My friends. ' ' '' 
 
 ^^Isa. 53:1-8. "John 3:16. ^= Zech. 13 : 6. 
 
THESSALONICA 227 
 
 ^'He made His grave with the wicked, and with the 
 rich in His death; because He had done no violence, 
 neither was any deceit in His mouth. Yet it pleased 
 the Lord to bruise Him; He hath put Him to grief/' '" 
 
 But He who was to suffer death at the hands of 
 evil men, was to rise again as a conqueror over sin 
 and the grave. Under the inspiration of the Al- 
 mighty, the sweet singer of Israel had testified of 
 the glories of the resurrection morn. ^'My flesh 
 also,'' he joyously proclaimed, *^ shall rest in hope. 
 For Thou wilt not leave My soul in hell [the grave] ; 
 neither wilt Thou suffer Thine Holy One to see cor- 
 ruption. " " 
 
 Paul showed how closely God had linked the sac- 
 rificial service with the prophecies relating to the 
 One who was to be ^'brought as a lamb to the 
 slaughter. ' ' The Messiah was to give His life as 
 ^^an offering for sin." Looking down through the 
 centuries to the scenes of the Saviour's atonement, 
 the prophet Isaiah had testified that the Lamb of 
 God *^ poured out His soul unto death: and He was 
 numbered with the transgressors; and 'He bare the 
 sin of many, and made intercession for the trans- 
 gressors." '' 
 
 The Saviour of prophecy was to come, not as a 
 temporal king, to deliver the Jewish nation from 
 earthly oppressors, but as a man among men, to live 
 a life of poverty and humility, and at last to be 
 despised, rejected, and slain. The Saviour foretold 
 in the Old Testament Scriptures was to offer Himself 
 as a sacrifice in behalf of the fallen race, thus ful- 
 filling every requirement of the broken law. In Him 
 
 '' Isa. 53 : 9, 10. " Ps. 16 : 9, 10. *« Isa. 53 : 7, 10, 12. 
 
228 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 the sacrificial types were to meet their antitype, and 
 His death on the cross was to lend significance to 
 the entire Jewish economy. 
 
 Paul told the Thessalonian Jews of his former 
 zeal for the ceremonial law, and of his wonderful 
 experience at the gate of Damascus. Before his con- 
 version he had been confident in a hereditary piety, 
 a false hope. His faith had not been anchored in 
 Christ; he had trusted instead in forms and cere- 
 monies. His zeal for the law had been disconnected 
 from faith in Christ, and was of no avail. While 
 boasting that he was blameless in the performance 
 of the deeds of the law, he had refused the One who 
 made the law of value. 
 
 But at the time of his conversion, all had been 
 changed. Jesus of Nazareth, whom he had been 
 persecuting in the person of His saints, appeared 
 before him as the promised Messiah. The persecutor 
 saw Him as the Son of God, the one who had come 
 to the earth in fulfilment of the prophecies, and who 
 in His life had met every specification of the Sacred 
 Writings. 
 
 As with holy boldness Paul proclaimed the gospel 
 in the synagogue at Thessalonica, a flood of light 
 was thrown upon the true meaning of the rites and 
 ceremonies connected with the tabernacle service. 
 He carried the minds of his hearers beyond the 
 earthly service and the ministry of Christ in the 
 heavenly sanctuary, to the time when, having com- 
 pleted His mediatorial work, Christ would come again 
 in power and great glory, and establish His kingdom 
 on the earth. Paul was a believer in the second com- 
 ing of Christ; so clearly and forcibly did he present 
 
THE8SAL0NICA 229 
 
 the truths concerning this event, that upon the minds 
 of many who heard, there was made an impression 
 which never wore away. 
 
 For three successive Sabbaths Paul preached to 
 the Thessalonians, reasoning with them from the 
 Scriptures regarding the life, death, resurrection, 
 office- work, and future glory of Christ, the ^'Lamb 
 slain from the foundation of the world.''" He 
 exalted Christ, the proper understanding of whose 
 ministry is the key that unlocks the Old Testament 
 Scriptures, giving access to their rich treasures. 
 
 As the truths of the gospel were thus proclaimed 
 in Thessalonica with mighty power, the attention of 
 large congregations was arrested. ''Some of them 
 believed, and consorted with Paul and Silas; and of 
 the devout Greeks a great multitude, and of the 
 chief women not a few.'' 
 
 As in the places formerly entered, the apostles 
 met with determined opposition. ''The Jews which 
 believed not" were "moved with envy." These Jews 
 were not then in favor with the Roman power, 
 because, not long before, they had raised an in- 
 surrection in Rome. They were looked upon with 
 suspicion, and their liberty was in a measure re- 
 stricted. They now saw an opportunity to take ad- 
 vantage of circumstances to re-establish themselves 
 in favor, and at the same time to throw reproach 
 upon the apostles and the converts to Christianity. 
 
 This they set about doing by uniting with "cer- 
 tain lewd fellows of the baser sort, "'by which means 
 they succeeded in setting "all the city on an uproar." 
 In the hope of finding the apostles, they "assaulted 
 the house of Jason ; ' ' but they could find neither Paul 
 
 "Eev. 13:8. 
 
230 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 nor Silas. And '^when tliey found tliem not/' the 
 mob, in their" mad disappointment, ^^drew Jason and 
 certain brethren unto the rulers of the city, crying, 
 These that have turned the world upside down are 
 come hither also; whom Jason hath received: and 
 these all do contrary to the decrees of Caesar, say- 
 ing that there is another king, one Jesus.'' 
 
 As Paul and Silas were not to be found, the mag- 
 istrates put the accused believers under bonds to 
 keep the peace. Fearing further violence, 'Hhe 
 brethren immediately sent away Paul and Silas by 
 night unto Berea." 
 
 Those who to-day teach unpopular truths need 
 not be discouraged if at times they meet with no 
 more favorable reception, even from those who claim 
 to be Christians, than did Paul and his fellow- 
 workers from the people among whom they labored. 
 The messengers of the cross must arm themselves 
 with watchfulness and prayer, and move forward 
 with faith and courage, working always in the name 
 of Jesus. They must exalt Christ as man's mediator 
 in the heavenly sanctuary, the One in whom all the 
 sacrifices of the Old Testament dispensation cen- 
 tered, and through whose atoning sacrifice the trans- 
 gressors of God's law may find peace and pardon. 
 
CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 Berea and Athens 
 
 At Berea Paul found Jews who were willing to 
 investigate the truths he taught. Luke's record 
 declares of them: ''These were more noble than those 
 in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with 
 all readiness of mind, and searched the Scriptures 
 daily, whether those things were so. Therefore many 
 of them believed; also of honorable women which 
 were Greeks, and of men, not a few." 
 
 The minds of the Bereans were not narrowed by 
 prejudice. They were willing to investigate the 
 truthfulness of the doctrines preached by the apos- 
 tles. They studied the Bible, not from curiosity, but 
 in order that they might learn what had been writ- 
 ten concerning the promised Messiah. Daily they 
 searched the inspired records; and as they com- 
 pared scripture with scripture, heavenly angels were 
 beside them, enlightening their minds and impress- 
 ing their hearts. 
 
 This chapter is based on Acts 17:11-34. 
 
 (231) 
 
232 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Wherever the truths of the gospel are proclaimed, 
 those who honestly desire to do right are led to a 
 diligent searching of the Scriptures. If, in the 
 closing scenes of this earth's history, those to whom 
 testing truths are proclaimed would follow the ex- 
 ample of the Bereans, searching the Scriptures daily, 
 and comparing with God's word the messages brought 
 them, there would to-day be a large number loyal to 
 the precepts of God's law, where now there are com- 
 paratively few. But when unpopular Bible truths are 
 presented, many refuse to make this investigation. 
 Though unable to controvert the plain teachings 
 of Scripture, they yet manifest the utmost reluc- 
 tance to study the evidences offered. Some assume 
 that even if these doctrines are indeed true, it mat- 
 ters little whether or not they accept the new light; 
 and they cling to pleasing fables which the enemy 
 uses to lead souls astray. Thus their minds are 
 blinded by error, and they become separated from 
 heaven. 
 
 All will be judged according to the light that 
 has been given. The Lord sends forth His ambas- 
 sadors with a message of salvation, and those who 
 hear He will hold responsible for the way in which 
 they treat the words of His servants. Those who 
 are sincerely seeking for truth will make a careful 
 investigation, in the light of God's word, of the 
 doctrines presented to them. 
 
 The unbelieving Jews of Thessalonica, filled with 
 jealousy and hatred of the apostles, and not con- 
 tent with having driven them from their own city, 
 followed them to Berea, and aroused against them 
 the excitable passions of the lower class. Fearing 
 
BEREA AND ATHENS 233 
 
 that violence would be done to Paul if he remained 
 there, the brethren sent him to Athens, accompanied 
 by some of the Bereans who had newly accepted the 
 faith. 
 
 Thus persecution followed the teachers of truth 
 from city to city. The enemies of Christ could not 
 prevent the advancement of the gospel, but they suc- 
 ceeded in making the work of the apostles exceedingly 
 hard. Yet in the face of opposition and conflict, 
 Paul pressed steadily forward, determined to carry 
 out the purpose of God as revealed to him in the 
 vision at Jerusalem: ^^I will send thee far hence .unto 
 the Gentiles.'^ ^ 
 
 PauPs hasty departure from Berea deprived him 
 of the opportunity he had anticipated of visiting the 
 brethren at Thessalonica. 
 
 On arriving at Athens, the apostle sent the Berean 
 brethren back with a message to Silas and Timothy 
 to join him immediately. Timothy had come to Berea 
 Xjrior to PauPs departure, and with Silas had re- 
 mained to carry on the work so well begun there, and 
 to instruct the new converts in the principles of 
 the faith. 
 
 The city of Athens was the metropolis of heathen- 
 dom. Here Paul did not meet with an ignorant, 
 credulous populace, as at Lystra, but with a people 
 famous for their intelligence and culture. Every- 
 where statues of their gods and of the deified heroes 
 of history and poetry met the eye, while magnificent 
 architecture and paintings represented the national 
 glory and the popular worship of heathen deities. 
 The senses of the people were entranced by the 
 beauty and splendor of art. On every hand sanctu- 
 
 *Acts 22:21. 
 
234 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 aries and temples, involving untold expense, reared 
 their massive forms. Victories of arms and deeds of 
 celebrated men were commemorated by sculpture, 
 shrines, and tablets. All these made Athens a vast 
 gallery of art. 
 
 As Paul looked upon the beauty and grandeur 
 surrounding him, and saw the city wholly given to 
 idolatry, his spirit was stirred with jealousy for 
 God, whom he saw dishonored on every side; and 
 his heart was drawn out in pity for the people of 
 Athens, who, notwithstanding their, intellectual cul- 
 ture, were ignorant of the true God. 
 
 The apostle was not deceived by that which he 
 saw in this center of learning. His spiritual nature 
 was so alive to the attraction of heavenly things, that 
 the joy and glory of the riches which will never per- 
 ish made valueless in his eyes the pomp and splendor 
 with which he was surrounded. As he saw the mag- 
 nificence of Athens, he realized its seductive power 
 over lovers of art and science, and his mind was 
 deeply impressed with the importance of the work 
 before him. 
 
 In this great city, where God was not" worshiped, 
 Paul was oppressed by a feeling of solitude; and 
 he longed for the sympathy and aid of his fellow- 
 laborers. So far as human friendship was con- 
 cerned, he felt himself to be utterly alone. In his 
 epistle to the Thessalonians, he expresses his feelings 
 in the words, ^'Left at Athens alone.'^' Obstacles 
 that were apparently insurmountable presented them- 
 selves before him, making it seem almost hopeless 
 for him to attempt to reach the hearts of the people. 
 
 -1 Thess. 3:1. 
 
MREA AND ATHENS 235 
 
 "While waiting for Silas and Timothy, Paul was 
 not idle. He "disputed ... in the synagogue with 
 the Jews, and with the devout persons, and in the 
 market daily with them that met with him.'' But 
 his principal work in Athens was to bear the tidings 
 of salvation to those who had no intelligent con- 
 ception of God and of His purpose in behalf of the 
 fallen race. The apostle was soon to meet paganism 
 in its most subtle, alluring form. 
 
 The great men of Athens were not long in learn- 
 ing of the presence in their city of a singular teacher, 
 who was setting before the people doctrines new and 
 strange. Some of these men sought Paul out, and 
 entered into conversation with him. Soon a crowd 
 of listeners gathered about them. Some were pre- 
 pared to ridicule the apostle as one who was far 
 beneath them, both socially and intellectually, and 
 these said jeeringly among themselves, "What will 
 this babbler say?" Others, "because he preached 
 unto them Jesus, and the resurrection,'! said, "He 
 seemeth to be a setter forth of strange gods." 
 
 Among those who encountered Paul in the market- 
 place were "certain philosophers of the Epicureans, 
 and of the Stoics ; ' ' but they, and all others who came 
 in contact with him, soon saw that he had a store of 
 knowledge even greater than their own. His intel- 
 lectual power commanded the respect of the learned; 
 while his earnest, logical reasoning and the power of 
 his oratory held the attention of all in the audience. 
 His hearers recognized the fact that he was no 
 novice, but was able to meet all classes with con- 
 vincing arguments in support of the doctrines he 
 taught. Thus the apostle stood undaunted, meeting 
 
236 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 his opposers on their own ground, matching logic 
 with logic, philosophy with philosophy, eloquence 
 with eloquence. 
 
 His heathen opponents called his attention to the 
 fate of Socrates, who, because he was a setter forth 
 of strange gods, had been condemned to death; and 
 they counseled Paul not to endanger his life in the 
 same way. But the apostle's discourses riveted the 
 attention of the people, and his unaffected wisdom 
 commanded their respect and admiration. He was 
 not silenced by the science or the irony of the phi- 
 losophers; and satisfying themselves that he was de- 
 termined to accomplish his errand among them, and, 
 at all hazards, to tell his story, they decided to give 
 him a fair hearing. 
 
 They accordingly conducted him to Mars' Hill. 
 This was one of the most sacred spots in all Athens, 
 and its recollections and associations were such as 
 to cause it to be regarded with a superstitious rever- 
 ence that in the minds of some amounted to dread. 
 It was in this place that matters connected with re- 
 ligion were often carefully considered by men who 
 acted as final judges on all the more important moral 
 as well as civil questions. 
 
 Here, away from the noise and bustle of crowded 
 thoroughfares, and the tumult of promiscuous dis- 
 cussion, the apostle could be heard without inter- 
 ruption. Around him gathered poets, artists, and 
 philosophers, — the scholars and sages of Athens, who 
 thus addressed him: ^^May we know what this new 
 doctrine, whereof thou speakest, is? for thou bringest 
 certain strange things to our ears: we would know 
 therefore what these things mean." 
 
BEREA AND ATHENS 237 
 
 In that hour of solemn responsibility, the apostle 
 was calm and self-possessed. His heart was bur- 
 dened with an important message, and the words that 
 fell from his lips convinced his hearers that he was 
 no idle babbler. ''Ye men of Athens/^ he said, ''I 
 perceive that in all things ye are too superstitious. 
 For as I passed by, and beheld your devotions, I 
 found an altar with this inscription. To the Un- 
 known God. Whom therefore ye ignorantly worship. 
 Him declare I unto you.*' With all their intelligence 
 and general knowledge, they were ignorant of the 
 God who created the universe. Yet there were some 
 who were longing for greater light. They were reach- 
 ing out toward the Infinite. 
 
 With hand outstretched toward the temple crowded 
 with idols, Paul poured out the burden of his soul, 
 and exposed the fallacies of the religion of the Athe- 
 nians. The wisest of his hearers were astonished as 
 they listened to his reasoning. He showed himself 
 familiar with their works of art, their literature, and 
 their religion. Pointing to their statuary and idols, 
 he declared that God could not be likened to forms 
 of man's devising. These graven images could not, 
 in the faintest sense, represent the glory of Jehovah. 
 He reminded them that these images had no life, 
 but were controlled by human power, moving only 
 when the hands of men moved them; and therefore 
 those who worshiped them were in every way su- 
 perior to that which they worshiped. 
 
 Paul drew the minds of his idolatrous hearers 
 beyond the limits of their false religion to a true 
 view of the Deity, whom they had styled the ' ' Un- 
 known God." This Being, whom he now declared 
 
238 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 unto them, was independent of man, needing nothing 
 from human hands to add to His power and glory. 
 
 The people were carried away with admiration 
 for Paul's earnest and logical presentation of the 
 attributes of the true God, — of His creative power, 
 and the existence of His overruling providence. 
 With earnest and fervid eloquence, the apostle de- 
 clared, "God that made the world and all things 
 therein, seeing that He is Lord of heaven and earth, 
 dwelleth not in temples made with hands; neither is 
 worshiped with men's hands, as though He needed 
 anything, seeing He giveth to all life, and breath, 
 and all things." The heavens were not large enough 
 to contain God, how much less were the temples made 
 by human hands. 
 
 In that age of caste, when the rights of men were 
 often unrecognized, Paul set forth the great truth of 
 human brotherhood, declaring that God "hath made 
 of one blood all nations of men for to dwell on all 
 the face of the earth." In the sight of God, all are 
 on an equality; and to the Creator every human 
 being owes supreme allegiance. Then the apostle 
 showed how, through all God's dealings with man. 
 His purpose of grace and mercy runs like a thread of 
 gold. He "hath determined the times before ap- 
 pointed, and the bounds of their habitation; that 
 they should seek the Lord, if haply they might feel 
 after Him, and find Him, though He be not far from 
 every one of us." 
 
 Pointing to the noble specimens of manhood about 
 him, with words borrowed from a poet of their own 
 he pictured the infinite God as a Father, whose 
 children they were. "In Him we live, and move, and 
 
BEREA AND ATHENS 239 
 
 have our being,'' he declared; '^as certain also of 
 your own poets have said, For we are also His off- 
 spring. Forasmuch then as we are the offspring of 
 God, we ought not to think that the Godhead is like 
 unto gold, or silver, or stone, graven by art and 
 man's device. 
 
 *^And the times of this ignorance God winked at; 
 but now commandeth all men everywhere to repent." 
 In the ages of darkness that had preceded the advent 
 of Christ, the divine Ruler had passed lightly over 
 the idolatry of the heathen; but now, through His 
 Son, He had sent men the light of truth; and He ex- 
 pected from all repentance unto salvation, not only 
 from the poor and humble, but from the proud phi- 
 losopher and the princes of the earth. ^^ Because He 
 hath appointed a day, in the which He will judge the 
 world in righteousness by that Man whom He hath 
 ordained; whereof He hath given assurance unto 
 all men, in that Pie hath raised Him from the dead." 
 As Paul spoke of the resurrection from the dead, 
 ^^some mocked: and others said. We will hear thee 
 again of this matter." 
 
 Thus closed the labors of the apostle at Athens, 
 the center of heathen learning; for the Athenians, 
 clinging persistently to their idolatry, turned from 
 the light of the true religion. When a people are 
 wholly satisfied with their own attainments, little 
 more need be expected of them. Though boasting of 
 learning and refinement, the Athenians were con- 
 stantly becoming more corrupt, and more content 
 with the vague mysteries of idolatry. 
 
 Among those who listened to the words of Paul 
 were some to whose minds the truths presented 
 
 16 — Acts 
 
240 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 brought conviction; but they would not humble them- 
 selves to acknowledge God, and to accept the plan of 
 salvation. No eloquence of words, no force of argu- 
 ment, can convert the sinner. The power of God 
 alone can apply the truth to the heart. He who per- 
 sistently turns from this power, cannot be reached. 
 The Greeks sought after wisdom, yet the message 
 of the cross was to them foolishness, because they 
 valued their own wisdom more highly than the wis- 
 dom that comes from above. 
 
 In their pride of intellect and human wisdom may 
 be found the reason why the gospel message met with 
 comparatively little success among the Athenians. 
 The worldly-wise men who come to Christ as poor 
 lost sinners, will become wise unto salvation; but 
 those who come as distinguished men, extolling their 
 own wisdom, will fail of receiving the light and 
 knowledge that He alone can give. 
 
 Thus Paul met the paganism of his day. His 
 labors in Athens were not wholly in vain. Diony- 
 sius, one of the most prominent citizens, and some 
 others, accepted the gospel message, and united 
 themselves fully with the believers. 
 
 Inspiration has given us this glance into the life 
 of the Athenians, who, with all their knowledge, re- 
 finement, and art, were yet sunken in vice, that it 
 might be seen how God, through His servant, re- 
 buked idolatry, and the sins of a proud, self-sufficient 
 people. The words of the apostle, and the descrip- 
 tion of his attitude and surroundings, as traced by 
 the pen of inspiration, were to be handed down to 
 all coming generations, bearing witness of his un- 
 shaken confidence, his courage in loneliness and ad- 
 
BEREA AND ATHENS . 241 
 
 versity, and the victory he gained for Christianity 
 in the very heart of paganism. 
 
 PauPs words contain a treasure of knowledge for 
 the church. He was in a position where he might 
 easily have said that which would have irritated his 
 proud listeners, and brought himself into difficulty. 
 Had his oration been a direct attack upon their gods 
 and the great men of the city, he would have been in 
 danger of meeting the fate of Socrates. But with a 
 tact born of divine love, he carefully drew their 
 minds away from heathen deities, by revealing to 
 them the true God, who was to them unknown. 
 
 To-day the truths of Scripture are to be brought 
 before the great men of the world, in order that 
 they may choose between obedience to God's law and 
 allegiance to the prince of evil. God sets everlasting 
 truth before them, — truth that will make them wise 
 unto salvation, but He does not force them to ac- 
 cept it. If they turn from it, He leaves them to them- 
 selves, to be filled with the fruit of their own doings. 
 
 ^'The preaching of the cross is to them that per- 
 ish foolishness; but unto us which are saved it is 
 the power of God. For it is written, I will destroy 
 the wisdom of the wise, and will bring to nothing the 
 understanding of the prudent.'' ^^God hath chosen 
 the foolish things of the world to confound the wise; 
 and God hath chosen the weak things of the world 
 to confound the things which are mighty; and base 
 things of the world, and things which are despised, 
 hath God chosen, yea, and things which are not, 
 to bring to naught things that are."' Many of the 
 greatest scholars and statesmen, the world's most 
 eminent men, will in these last days turn from the 
 
 n Cor. 1:18,19,27,28. 
 
242 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 light, because the world by wisdom knows not God. 
 Yet God's servants are to improve every opportunity 
 to communicate the truth to these men. Some will 
 acknowledge their ignorance of the things of God, 
 and will take their place as humble learners at the 
 feet of Jesus, the Master-teacher. 
 
 In every effort to reach the higher classes, the 
 worker for God needs strong faith. Appearances may 
 seem forbidding; but in the darkest hour there is 
 light above. The strength of those who love and 
 serve God will be renewed day by day. The under- 
 standing of the Infinite is placed at their service, 
 that in carrying out His purposes they may not 
 err. Let these workers hold the ])eginning of their 
 confidence firm unto the end, remembering that the 
 light of God's truth is to shine amid the darkness 
 that enshrouds our world. There is to be no despond- 
 ency in connection with God's service. The faith of 
 the consecrated worker is to stand every test brought 
 to bear upon it. God is able and willing to bestow 
 upon His servants all the strength they need, and 
 to give them the wisdom that their varied necessities 
 demand. He will more than fulfil the highest ex- 
 pectations of those who put their trust in Him. 
 
CHAPTER XXIY 
 
 Corinth 
 
 DuEiNG the first century of the Christian era, 
 Corinth was one of the leading cities, not only of 
 Greece, but of the world. Greeks, Jews, and Romans, 
 with travelers from every land, thronged its streets, 
 eagerly intent on business and pleasure. A great 
 commercial center, situated within easy access of all 
 parts of the Roman empire, it was an important place 
 in which to establish memorials for God and His 
 truth. 
 
 Among the Jews who had taken up their resi- 
 dence in Corinth, were Aquila and Priscilla, who 
 afterward became distinguished as earnest workers 
 for Christ. Becoming acquainted with the character 
 of these persons, Paul ^^ abode with them.'^ 
 
 At the very beginning of his labors in this thor- 
 oughfare of travel, Paul saw on every hand serious 
 obstacles to the progress of his work. The city was 
 almost wholly given up to idolatry. Venus was the 
 favorite goddess; and with the worship of Venus 
 
 This chapter is based on Acts 18:1-18. 
 
 (243) 
 
244 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 were connected many demoralizing rites and cere- 
 monies. The Corinthians had become conspicuous, 
 even among the heathen, for their gross immorality. 
 They seemed to have little thought or care beyond 
 the pleasures and gaieties of the hour. 
 
 In preaching the gospel in Corinth, the apostle 
 followed a course different from that which had 
 marked his labors at Athens. While in the latter 
 place, he had sought to adapt his style to the char- 
 acter of his audience; he had met logic with logic, 
 science with science, philosophy with philosophy. As 
 he thought of the time thus spent, and realized that 
 his teaching in Athens had been productive of but 
 little fruit, he decided to follow another plan of labor 
 in Corinth, in his efforts to arrest the attention of 
 the careless and the indifferent. He determined to 
 avoid elaborate arguments and discussions, and *^not 
 to know anything '' among the Corinthians, ^'save 
 Jesus Christ, and Him crucified.'* He would preach 
 to them ^^not with enticing words of man's wisdom, 
 but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power.''* 
 
 Jesus, whom Paul was about to present before the 
 Greeks in Corinth as the Christ, was a Jew of lowly 
 origin, reared in a town proverbial for its wickedness. 
 He had been rejected by His own nation, and at last 
 crucified as a malefactor. The Greeks believed that 
 there was need of elevating the human race; but 
 they regarded the study of philosophy and science 
 as the only means of attaining to true elevation and 
 honor. Could Paul lead them to believe that faith 
 in the power of this obscure Jew would uplift and 
 ennoble every power of the being! 
 
 * 1 Cor. 2 : 2, 4. 
 
CORINTH 245 
 
 To the minds of multitudes living at tlie present 
 time, the cross of Calvary is surrounded by sacred 
 memories. Hallowed associations are connected with 
 the scenes of the crucifixion. But in PauPs day, the 
 cross was regarded with feelings of repulsion and 
 horror. To uphold as the Saviour of mankind one 
 who had met death on the cross, would naturally call 
 forth ridicule and opposition. 
 
 Paul well knew how his message would be re- 
 garded by both the Jews and the Greeks of Corinth. 
 ^^We preach Christ crucified,'' he admitted, '^^unto 
 the Jews a stumbling-block, and unto the Greeks fool- 
 ishness.''" Among his Jewish hearers there were 
 many who would be angered by the message he was 
 about to proclaim. In the estimation of the Greeks, 
 his words would be absurd folly. He would be looked 
 upon as weak-minded for attempting to show how 
 the cross could have any connection with the ele- 
 vation of the race or the salvation of mankind. 
 
 But to Paul, the cross was the one object of 
 supreme interest. Ever since he had been arrested 
 in his career of persecution against the followers of 
 the crucified Nazarene, he had never ceased to glory 
 in the cross. At that time there had been given him 
 a revelation of the infinite love of God, as revealed 
 in the death of Christ; and a marvelous transforma- 
 tion had been wrought in his life, bringing all his 
 plans and purposes into harmony with heaven. From 
 that hour he had been a new man in Christ. He knew 
 by personal experience that when a sinner once be- 
 holds the love of the Father, as seen in the sacrifice 
 of His Son, and yields to the divine influence, a 
 
 n Cor. 1:23. 
 
246 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 change of heart takes place, and henceforth Christ is 
 all and in all. 
 
 At the time of his conversion, Paul was inspired 
 with a longing desire to help his fellow-men to be- 
 hold Jesus of Nazareth as the Son of the living God, 
 mighty to transform and to save. Henceforth his 
 life was wholly devoted to an effort to portray the 
 love and power of the Crucified One. His great heart 
 of sympathy took in all classes. ^'I am debtor," he 
 declared, ^^both to the Greeks, and to the barbarians; 
 both to the wise, and to the unwise. ' ' ^ Love for the 
 Lord of glory, whom he had so relentlessly perse- 
 cuted in the person of His saints, was the actuating 
 principle of his conduct, his motive-power. If ever 
 his ardor in the path of duty flagged, one glance at 
 the cross and the amazing love there revealed, was 
 enough to cause him to gird up the loins of his 
 mind, and press forward in the path of self-denial. 
 
 Behold the apostle preaching in the synagogue 
 at Corinth, reasoning from the writings of Moses 
 and the prophets, and bringing his hearers down to 
 the advent of the promised Messiah. Listen as he 
 makes plain the work of the Redeemer as the great 
 high priest of mankind, — the One who through the 
 sacrifice of His own life was to make atonement for 
 sin once for all, and was then to take up His min- 
 istry in the heavenly sanctuary. Paul's hearers were 
 made to understand that the Messiah for whose ad- 
 vent they had been longing, had already come; that 
 His death was the antitype of all the sacrificial of- 
 ferings, and that His ministry in the sanctuary in 
 heaven was the great object that cast its shadow 
 
 ^Eom. 1:14. 
 
CORINTH 247 
 
 backward, and made clear the ministry of the Jewish 
 priesthood. 
 
 Paul '^testified to the Jews that Jesus was Christ.'^ 
 From the Old Testament Scriptures, he showed that 
 according to the prophecies and the universal expec- 
 tation of the Jews, the Messiah would be of the lineage 
 of Abraham and of David; then he traced the descent 
 of Jesus from the patriarch Abraham through the 
 royal psalmist. He read the testimony of the prophets 
 regarding the character and work of the promised 
 Messiah, and. His reception and treatment on the 
 earth; then he showed that all these predictions 
 had been fulfilled in the life, ministry, and death of 
 Jesus of Nazareth. 
 
 Paul showed that Christ had come to offer salva- 
 tion first of all to the nation that was looking for 
 the Messiah's coming as the consummation and glory 
 of their national existence. But that nation had re- 
 jected Him who would have given them life, and had 
 chosen another leader, whose reign would end in 
 death. He endeavored to bring home to his hearers 
 the fact that repentance alone could save the Jewish 
 nation from impending ruin. He revealed their ig- 
 norance concerning the meaning of those Scriptures 
 which it was their chief boast and glory that they 
 fully understood. He rebuked their worldliness, their 
 love of station, titles, and display, and their inor- 
 dinate selfishness. 
 
 In the power of the Spirit, Paul related the story 
 of his own miraculous conversion, and of his confi- 
 dence in the Old Testament Scriptures, which had 
 been so completely fulfilled in Jesus of Nazareth. 
 His words were spoken with solemn earnestness, and 
 
248 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 his hearers could not but discern that he loved with 
 all his heart the crucified and risen Saviour. They 
 saw that his mind was centered in Christ, that his 
 whole life was bound up with his Lord. So im- 
 pressive were his words, that only those who were 
 filled with the bitterest hatred against the Christian 
 religion could stand unmoved by them. 
 
 But the Jews of Corinth closed their eyes to the 
 evidence so clearly presented by the apostle, and 
 refused to listen to his appeals. The same spirit 
 that had led them to reject Christ, filled them with 
 wrath and fury against His servant; and had not 
 God especially protected him, that he might continue 
 to bear the gospel message to the Gentiles, they 
 would have put an end to his life. 
 
 ^^And when they opposed themselves, and blas- 
 phemed, he shook his raiment, and said unto them. 
 Your blood be upon your own heads; I am clean: 
 from henceforth I will go unto the Gentiles. And 
 he departed thence, and entered into a certain man's 
 house, named Justus, one that worshiped God, whose 
 house joined hard to the synagogue. '^ 
 
 Silas and Timothy had ^^come from Macedonia '^ 
 to help Paul, and together they labored for the Gen- 
 tiles. To the heathen, as well as to the Jews, Paul 
 and his companions preached Christ as the Saviour 
 of the fallen race. Avoiding complicated, far-fetched 
 reasoning, the messengers of the cross dwelt upon 
 the attributes of the Creator of the world, the Su- 
 preme Ruler of the universe. Their hearts aglow 
 with the love of God and of His Son, they appealed 
 to the heathen to behold the infinite sacrifice made 
 in man's behalf. They knew that if those who had 
 
CORINTH 249 
 
 long been groping in the darkness of heathenism, 
 could but see the light streaming from Calvary's 
 cross, they would be drawn to the Redeemer. "I, if 
 I be lifted up,'' the Saviour had declared, ^^will draw 
 all men unto Me. ' ' * 
 
 The gospel workers in Corinth realized the ter- 
 rible dangers threatening the souls of those for whom 
 they were laboring; and it was with a sense of the 
 responsibility resting on them that they presented 
 the truth as it is in Jesus. Clear, plain, and decided 
 was their message — a savor of life unto life, or of 
 death unto death. And not only in their words, but 
 in the daily life, was the gospel revealed. Angels 
 co-operated with them, and the grace and power of 
 God was shown in the conversion of many. ^^Cris- 
 pus, the chief ruler of the synagogue, believed on the 
 Lord with all his house; and many of the Corin- 
 thians hearing believed, and were baptized." 
 
 The hatred with which the Jews had always re- 
 garded the apostles was now intensified. The con- 
 version and baptism of Crispus had the effect of 
 exasperating instead of convincing these stubborn 
 opposers. They could not bring arguments to dis- 
 prove Paul's preaching; and for lack of such evi- 
 dence, they resorted to deception and malignant 
 attack. They blasphemed the gospel and the name 
 of Jesus. In their blind anger, no words were too 
 bitter, no device too low, for them to use. They 
 could not deny that Christ had worked miracles; but 
 they declared that He had performed them through 
 the power of Satan; and they boldly affirmed that 
 the wonderful works wrought by Paul were accom- 
 plished through the same agency. 
 
 * John 12 : 32. 
 
250 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Though Paul had a measure of success in Cor- 
 inth, yet the wickedness that he saw and heard in 
 that corrupt city almost disheartened him. The de- 
 pravity that he witnessed among the Gentiles, and 
 the contempt and insult that he received from the 
 Jews, caused him great anguish of spirit. He 
 doubted the wisdom of trying to build up a church 
 from the material that he found there. 
 
 As he was planning to leave the city for a more 
 promising field, and seeking earnestly to understand 
 his duty, the Lord appeared to him in a vision, and 
 said, *^Be not afraid, but speak, and hold not thy 
 peace: for I am with thee, and no man shall set on 
 thee to hurt thee: for I have much people in this 
 city.*' Paul understood this to be a command to 
 remain in Corinth, and a guarantee that the Lord 
 would give increase to the seed sown. Strengthened 
 and encouraged, he continued to labor there with 
 zeal and perseverance. 
 
 The apostle's efforts were not confined to public 
 speaking; there were many who could not have been 
 reached in that way. He spent much time in house- 
 to-house labor, thus availing himself of the familiar 
 intercourse of the home circle. He visited the sick 
 and the sorrowing, comforted the afflicted, and lifted 
 up the oppressed. And in all that he said and did, 
 he magnified the name of Jesus. Thus he labored, 
 ^^in weakness, and in fear, and in much trembling."" 
 He trembled lest his teaching should reveal the 
 impress of the human rather than the divine. 
 
 ^ ' We speak wisdom among them that are perfect, ' ' 
 Paul afterward declared; ^^et not the wisdom of 
 this world, nor of the princes of this world, that 
 
 '^ 1 Cor. 2 : 3. 
 
CORINTH 251 
 
 come to naught: but we speak the wisdom of God 
 in a mystery, even the hidden wisdom, which God or- 
 dained before the world unto our glory: which none 
 of the princes of this world knew: for had they 
 known it, they would not have crucified the Lord of 
 glory. But as it is written, Eye hath not seen, nor 
 ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, 
 the things which God hath prepared for them that 
 love Him. But God hath revealed them unto us by 
 His Spirit: for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, 
 the deep things of God. For what man knoweth the 
 things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in 
 him? even so the things of God knoweth no man, but 
 the Spirit of God. 
 
 *^Now we have received, not the spirit of the 
 world, but the spirit which is of God; that we might 
 know the things that are freely given to us of God. 
 Which things also we speak, not in the words which 
 man^s wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost 
 teacheth; comparing spiritual things with spiritual.^'' 
 
 Paul realized that his sufficiency was not in him- 
 self, but in the presence of the Holy Spirit, whose 
 gracious influence filled his heart, bringing every 
 thought into subjection to Christ. He spoke of him- 
 self as '^always bearing about in the body the dying 
 of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might 
 be made manifest in our body.''' In the apostle's 
 teachings, Christ was the central figure. '^I live," 
 he declared, ''yet not I, but Christ liveth in me."' 
 Self was hidden ; Christ was revealed and exalted. 
 
 Paul was an eloquent speaker. Before his con- 
 version, he had often sought to impress his hearers 
 
 « 1 Cor, 2 : 6-13. ' 2 Cor. 4:10. « Gal. 2 : 20. 
 
252 THE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 
 
 by flights of oratory. But now he set all this aside. 
 Instead of indulging in poetic descriptions and fan- 
 ciful representations, which might please the senses 
 and feed the imagination, but which would not touch 
 the daily experience, Paul sought by the use of simple 
 language to bring home to the heart the truths that 
 are of vital importance. Fanciful representations of 
 truth may cause an ecstasy of feeling; but all too 
 often, truths presented in this way do not supply the 
 food necessary to strengthen and fortify the believer 
 for the battles of life. The immediate needs, the 
 present trials, of struggling souls, — these must be 
 met with sound, practical instruction in the funda- 
 mental principles of Christianity. 
 
 Paul's efforts in Corinth were not without fruit. 
 Many turned from the worship of idols to serve the 
 living God, and a large church was enrolled under the 
 banner of Christ. Some were rescued from among 
 the most dissipated of the Gentiles, and became 
 monuments of the mercy of God and the efficacy 
 of the blood of Christ to cleanse from sin. 
 
 The increased success that Paul had in present- 
 ing Christ, roused the unbelieving Jews to more de- 
 termined opposition. They rose in a body, and 
 ^*made insurrection with one accord against Paul, 
 and brought him to the judgment-seaf of Gallio, 
 who was then proconsul of Achaia. They expected 
 that the authorities, as on former occasions, would 
 side with them; and with loud, angry voices they 
 uttered their complaints against the apostle, saying, 
 * * This fellow persuadeth men to worship God con- 
 trary to the law.'' 
 
CORINTH 253 
 
 The Jewish religion was under the protection of 
 the Eoman power; and the accusers of Paul thought 
 that if they could fasten upon him the charge of 
 violating the laws of their religion, he would probably 
 be delivered to them for trial and sentence. They 
 hoped thus to compass his death. But Gallio was a 
 man of integrity, and he refused to become the dupe 
 of the jealous, intriguing Jews. Disgusted with their 
 bigotry and self-righteousness, he would take no 
 notice of the charge. As Paul prepared to speak in 
 self-defense, Gallio told him that it was not neces- 
 sary. Then turning to the angry accusers, he said, 
 ^^If it were a matter of wrong or wicked lewdness, 
 ye Jews, reason would that I should bear with 
 you: but if it be a question of words and names, 
 and of your law, look ye to it; for I will be no 
 judge of such matters. And he drave them from 
 the judgment-seaf 
 
 Both Jews and Greeks had waited eagerly for 
 Gallio 's decision; and his immediate dismissal of 
 the case, as one that had no bearing upon the public 
 interest, was the signal for the Jews to retire, baf- 
 fled and angry. The proconsuPs decided course 
 opened the eyes of the clamorous crowd who had 
 been abetting the Jews. For the first time during 
 PauPs labors in Europe, the mob turned to his side; 
 under the very eye of the proconsul, and without in- 
 terference from him, they viol-ently beset the most 
 prominent accusers of the apostle. *'A11 the Greeks 
 took Sosthenes, the chief ruler of the synagogue, and 
 beat him before the judgment-seat. And Gallio cared 
 for none of those things.'* Thus Christianity ob- 
 tained a signal victory. 
 
254 
 
 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 **Paul after this tarried there yet a good while/' 
 If the apostle had at this time been compelled to 
 leave Corinth, the converts to the faith of Jesus 
 would have been placed in a perilous position. The 
 Jews would have endeavored to follow up the ad- 
 vantage gained, even to the extermination of Chris- 
 tianity in that region. 
 
CHAPTER XXV 
 
 The Thessalonian Letters 
 
 The arrival of Silas and Timothy from Mace- 
 donia^ during PauPs sojourn in Corinth, had greatly 
 cheered the apostle. They brought him ^^good tid- 
 ings" of the ^^ faith and charity" of those who had 
 accepted the truth during the first visit of the gospel 
 messengers to Thessalonica. PauPs heart went out 
 in tender sympathy toward these believers, who, in 
 the midst of trial and adversity, had remained true 
 to God. He longed to visit them in person, but as 
 this was not then possible, he wrote to them. 
 
 In this letter to the church at Thessalonica, the 
 apostle expresses his gratitude to God for the joy- 
 ful news of their increase of faith. *' Brethren," he 
 wrote, ^^we were comforted over you in all our 
 affliction and distress by your faith: for now we 
 live, if ye stand fast in the Lord. For what thanks 
 can we render to God again for you, for all the 
 joy wherewith we joy for your sakes before our God ; 
 night and day praying exceedingly that we might see 
 
 This chapter is based on the Epistles to the Thessalonians. 
 
 (255) 
 17 — Acts 
 
256 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 your face, and might perfect that which is lacking 
 in your faith T' 
 
 **We give thanks to God always for you all, 
 making mention of you in our prayers; remember- 
 ing without ceasing your work of faith, and labor 
 of love, and patience of hope in our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, in the sight of God and our Father.'* 
 
 Many of the believers in Thessalonica had ^ turned 
 . . . from idols to serve the living and true God/' 
 They had *^ received the word in much affliction;" 
 and their hearts were filled with ^^joy of the Holy 
 Ghost." The apostle declared that in their faithful- 
 ness in following the Lord, they were ''ensamples 
 to all that believe in Macedonia and Achaia." These 
 words of commendation were not unmerited; *^for 
 from you," he wrote, ^^ sounded out the word of the 
 Lord not only in Macedonia and Achaia, but also 
 in every place your faith to God-ward is spread 
 abroad. ' ' 
 
 The Thessalonian believers were true mission- 
 aries. Their hearts burned with zeal for their Sav- 
 iour, who had delivered them from fear of ^Hhe 
 wrath to come." Through the grace of Christ,, a 
 marvelous transformation had taken place in their 
 lives; and the word of the Lord, as spoken through 
 them, was accompanied with power. Hearts were 
 won by the truths presented, and souls were added 
 to the number of believers. 
 
 In this first epistle, Paul referred to his manner 
 of labor among the Thessalonians. He declared that 
 he had not sought to win converts through deception 
 or guile. ^*As we were allowed of God to be put in 
 trust with the gospel, even so we speak; not as 
 
TEE THES8AL0NIAN LETTERS 257 
 
 pleasing men, but God, wliich trieth our hearts. For 
 neither at any time used we flattering words, as ye 
 know, nor a cloak of covetousness ; God is witness: 
 nor of men sought we glory, neither of you, nor yet 
 of others, when we might have been burdensome, as 
 the apostles of Christ. But we were gentle among 
 you, even as a nurse cherisheth her children: so 
 being affectionately desirous of you, we were willing 
 to have imparted unto you, not the gospel of God 
 only, but also our own souls, because ye were dear 
 unto us.*' 
 
 *^Ye are witnesses, and God also,'' the apostle 
 continued, ^'how holily and justly and unblamably 
 we behaved ourselves among you that believe : as ye 
 know how we exhorted and comforted and charged 
 every one of you, as a father doth his children, that 
 ye would walk worthy of God, who hath called you 
 unto His kingdom and glory. 
 
 **For this cause also thank we God without ceas- 
 ing, because, when ye received the word of God 
 which ye heard of us, ye received it not as the word 
 of men, but as it is in truth, the word of God, which 
 effectually worketh also in you that believe." ^^What 
 is our hope, or joy, or crown of rejoicing! Are not 
 even ye in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ 
 at His coming! For ye are our glory and joy." 
 
 In his first epistle to the Thessalonian believers, 
 Paul endeavored to instruct them regarding the true 
 state of the dead. He spoke of those who die as 
 being asleep — in a state of unconsciousness: '^I 
 would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, con- 
 cerning them which are asleep, that ye sorrow not, 
 even as others which have no hope. For if we 
 
258 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so 
 them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with 
 Him. . . . For the Lord Himself shall descend from 
 heaven with a shout, with the voice of the Archangel, 
 and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ 
 shall rise first: then we which are alive and remain 
 shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, 
 to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever 
 be with the Lord." 
 
 The Thessalonians had eagerly grasped the idea 
 that Christ was coming to change the faithful who 
 were alive, and to take them to Himself. They had 
 carefully guarded the lives of their friends, lest they 
 should die, and lose the blessing which they looked 
 forward to receiving at the coming of their Lord. 
 But one after another their loved ones had been taken 
 from them; and with anguish the Thessalonians had 
 looked for the last time upon the faces of their dead, 
 hardly daring to hope to meet them in a future life. 
 
 As PauPs epistle was opened and read, great joy 
 and consolation was brought to the church by the 
 words revealing the true state of the dead. Paul 
 showed that those living when Christ should come 
 would not go to meet their Lord in advance of those 
 who had fallen asleep in Jesus. The voice of the 
 Archangel and the trump of God would reach the 
 sleeping ones, and the dead in Christ should rise 
 first, before the touch of immortality should be given 
 to the living. ^^Then we which are alive and re- 
 main shall be caught up together with them in the 
 clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall 
 we ever be with the Lord. Wherefore comfort one 
 another with these words.'' 
 
TEE THESSALONIAN LETTERS . 259 
 
 The hope and joy that this assurance brought to 
 the young church at Thessalonica, can scarcely be 
 appreciated by us. They believed and cherished the 
 letter sent to them by their father in the gospel, 
 and their hearts went out in love to him. He had 
 told them these things before; but at that time their 
 minds were striving to grasp doctrines that seemed 
 new and strange; and it is not surprising that the 
 force of some points had not been vividly impressed 
 on their minds. But they were hungering for truth, 
 and PauPs epistle gave them new hope and strength, 
 and a firmer faith in, and a deeper affection for, the 
 One who through His death had brought life and im- 
 mortality to light. 
 
 Now they rejoiced in the knowledge that their be- 
 lieving friends would be raised from the grave, to 
 live forever in the kingdom of God. The darkness 
 that had enshrouded the resting-place of the dead 
 was dispelled. A new splendor crowned the Chris- 
 tian faith, and they saw a new glory in the life, 
 death, and resurrection of Christ. 
 
 ''Even so them also which sleep in Jesus will God 
 bring with Him,'^ Paul wrote. Many interpret this 
 passage to mean that the sleeping ones will be brought 
 with Christ from heaven; but Paul meant that as 
 Christ was raised from the dead, so God will call 
 the sleeping saints from their graves, and take them 
 with Him to heaven. Precious consolation! glorious 
 hope! not only to the church of Thessalonica, but 
 to all Christians wherever they may be. 
 
 While laboring at Thessalonica, Paul had so fully 
 covered the subject of the signs of the times, showing 
 what events would occur prior to the revelation of 
 
260 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 the Son of man in the clouds of heaven, that he did 
 not think it necessary to write at length regarding 
 this subject. He, however, pointedly referred to his 
 former teachings. ^'Of the times and the seasons,^' 
 he said, ^^ye have no need that I write unto you. 
 For yourselves know perfectly that the day of the 
 Lord so Cometh as a thief in the night. For when 
 they shall say, Peace and safety; then sudden de- 
 struction Cometh upon them.'' 
 
 There are in the world to-day many who close 
 their eyes to the evidences that Christ has given to 
 warn men of His coming. They seek to quiet all 
 apprehension, while at the same time the signs of 
 the end are rapidly fulfilling, and the world is hasten- 
 ing to the time when the Son of man shall be re- 
 vealed in the clouds of heaven. Paul teaches that it 
 is sinful to be indifferent to the signs which are to 
 precede the second coming of Christ. Those guilty 
 of this neglect, he calls children of the night and 
 of darkness. He encourages the vigilant and watch- 
 ful with these words: ^^But ye, brethren, are not in 
 darkness, that that day should overtake you as a 
 thief. Ye are all the children of light, and the chil- 
 dren of the day: we are not of the night, nor of 
 darkness. Therefore let us not sleep, as do others; 
 but let us watch and be sober.'' 
 
 Especially important to the church in our time 
 are the teachings of the apostle upon this point. To 
 those living so near the great consummation, the 
 words of Paul should come with telling force: ^'Let 
 us, who are of the day, be sober, putting on the 
 breastplate of faith and love; and for a helmet, the 
 hope of salvation. For God hath not appointed us 
 
THE THESSALONIAN LETTERS 261 
 
 to wrath, but to obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, who died for us, that, whether we wake or 
 sleep, we should live together with Him/' 
 
 The watchful Christian is a working Christian, 
 seeking zealously to do all in his power for the 
 advancement of the gospel. As love for his Re- 
 deemer increases, so also does love for his fellow- 
 men. He has severe trials, as had his Master; but 
 he does not allow affliction to sour his temper or 
 destroy his peace of mind. He knows that trial, if 
 well borne, will refine and purify him, and bring him 
 into closer fellowship with Christ. Those who are 
 partakers of Christ's sufferings will also be par- 
 takers of His consolation and at last sharers of 
 His glory. 
 
 **We beseech you, brethren,'' Paul continued in 
 his letter to the Thessalonians, *^to know them which 
 labor among you, and are over you in the Lord, and 
 admonish you; and to esteem them very highly in 
 love for their work's sake. And be at peace among 
 yourselves. ' ' 
 
 The Thessalonian believers were greatly annoyed 
 by men coming among them with fanatical ideas and 
 doctrines. Some were ^ * disorderly, working not at 
 all, but . . . busybodies." The church had been 
 properly organized, and officers had been appointed 
 to act as ministers and deacons. But there were 
 some, self-willed and impetuous, who refused to be 
 subordinate to those who held positions of authority 
 in the church. They claimed not only the right of 
 private judgment, but that of publicly urging their 
 views upon the church. In yi^w of this, Paul called 
 the attention of the Thessalonians to the respect and 
 
262 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 deference due to those who had been chosen to occupy 
 positions of authority in the church. 
 
 In his anxiety that the believers at Thessalonica 
 should walk in the fear of God, the apostle pleaded 
 with them to reveal practical godliness in the daily 
 life. ^'We beseech you, brethren," he wrote, ^'and 
 exhort you by the Lord Jesus, that as ye have re- 
 ceived of us how ye ought to walk and to please 
 God, so ye would abound more and more. For ye 
 know what commandments we gave you by the Lord 
 Jesus. For this is the will of God, even your sanc- 
 tification, that ye should abstain from fornication." 
 *^For God hath not called us unto uncleanness, but 
 unto holiness." 
 
 The apostle felt that he was to a large extent 
 responsible for the spiritual welfare of those con- 
 verted under his labors. His desire for them was that 
 they might increase in a knowledge of the only true 
 God, and Jesus Christ, whom He had sent. Often 
 in his ministry he would meet with little companies 
 of men and women who loved Jesus, and bow with 
 them in prayer, asking God to teach them how to 
 maintain a living connection with Him. Often he 
 took counsel with them as to the best methods of 
 giving to others the light of gospel truth. And often, 
 when separated from those for whom he had thus 
 labored, he pleaded with God to keep them from evil, 
 and help them to be earnest, active missionaries. 
 
 One of the strongest evidences of true conver- 
 sion is love to God and man. Those who accept 
 Jesus as their Redeemer, have a deep, sincere love 
 for others of like precious faith. Thus it was with 
 the believers at Thessalonica. ''As touching broth- 
 
THE THESSALONIAN LETTERS 263 
 
 erly love/' the apostle wrote, ''ye need not that I 
 write unto you: for ye yourselves are taught of God 
 to love one another. And indeed ye do it toward 
 all the brethren which are in all Macedonia: but we 
 beseech you, brethren, that ye increase more and 
 more; and that ye study to be quiet, and to do your 
 own business, and to work with your own hands, 
 as we commanded you; that ye may walk honestly 
 toward them that are without, and that ye may have 
 lack of nothing.'' 
 
 ''The Lord make you to increase and abound in 
 love one toward another, and toward all men, even 
 as we do toward you: to the end He may stablish 
 your hearts unblamable in holiness before God, even 
 our Father, at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ 
 with all His saints." 
 
 "Now we exhort you, brethren, warn them that 
 are unruly, comfort the feeble-minded, support the 
 weak, be patient toward all men. See that none 
 render evil for evil . unto any man ; but ever follow 
 that which is good, both among yourselves, and to 
 all men. Eejoice evermore. Pray without ceasing. 
 In everything give thanks: for this is the will of 
 God in Christ Jesus concerning you." 
 
 The apostle cautioned the Thessalonians not to 
 despise the gift of prophecy, and in the words, 
 "Quench not the Spirit; despise not prophesyings ; 
 prove all things; hold fast that which is good," he 
 enjoined a careful discrimination in distinguishing 
 the false from- the true. He besought them to 
 "abstain from all appearance of evil;" and closed 
 his letter with the prayer that God would sanctify 
 them wholly, that in "spirit and soul and body" 
 
264 TEE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 
 
 they might '^be preserved blameless unto the coming 
 of our Lord Jesus Christ. Faithful is He that call- 
 eth you/' he added, ^'who also will do if 
 
 The instruction that Paul sent the Thessalonians 
 in his first epistle regarding the second coming of 
 Christ, was in perfect harmony with his former teach- 
 ing. Yet his words were misapprehended by some 
 of the Thessalonian brethren. They understood him 
 to express the hope that he himself would live to 
 witness the Saviour's advent. This belief served to 
 increase their enthusiasm and excitement. Those 
 who had previously neglected their responsibilities 
 and duties, now became more persistent in urging 
 their erroneous views. 
 
 In his second letter, Paul sought to correct their 
 misunderstanding of his teaching, and to set before 
 them his true position. He again expressed his con- 
 fidence in their integrity, and his gratitude that their 
 faith was strong, and that their love abounded for 
 one another, and for the cause of their Master. 
 He told them that he presented them to other 
 churches as an example of the patient, persevering 
 faith that bravely withstands persecution and tribu- 
 lation; and he carried their minds forward to the 
 time of the second coming of Christ, when the peo- 
 ple of God shall rest from all their cares and per- 
 plexities. 
 
 **We ourselves,'' he wrote, *^ glory in you in the 
 churches of God for your patience and faith in all 
 your persecutions and tribulations that ye endure: 
 .*. . and to you who are troubled rest with us, when 
 the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with 
 
THE THESSALONIAN LETTERS 265 
 
 His mighty angels, in flaming fire taking vengeance 
 on them that know not God, and that obey not the 
 gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ: who shall be pun- 
 ished with everlasting destruction from the presence 
 of the Lord, and from the glory of His power. . . . 
 "Wherefore also we pray always for you, that our 
 God would count you worthy of this calling, and 
 fulfil all the good pleasure of His goodness, and the 
 work of faith with power: that the name of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ may be glorified in you, and ye 
 in Him, according to the grace of our God and the 
 Lord Jesus Christ.'' 
 
 But before the coming of Christ, important de- 
 velopments in the religious world, foretold in proph- 
 ecy, were to take place. The apostle declared: ^^Be 
 not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by 
 spirit, nor by word, nor by letter as from us, as that 
 the day of Christ is at hand. Let no man deceive 
 you by any means: for that day shall not come, ex- 
 cept there come a falling away first, and that man 
 of sin be revealed, the son of perdition; who oppos- 
 etli and exalteth himself above all that is called 
 God, or that is worshiped; so that he as God sit- 
 teth in the temple of God, showing himself that 
 he is God.'' 
 
 Paul's words were not to be misinterpreted. It 
 was .not to be taught that he, by special revelation, 
 had warned the Thessalonians of the immediate 
 coming of Christ. Such a position would cause con- 
 fusion of faith; for disappointment often leads to 
 unbelief. The apostle thisrefore cautioned the breth- 
 ren to receive no such message as coming from him; 
 
266 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 and he proceeded to emphasize the fact that the papal 
 power, so clearly described by the prophet Daniel, 
 was yet to rise, and wage war against God's people. 
 Until this power should have x^erformed its deadly 
 and blasphemous work, it would be in vain for the 
 church to look for the coming of their Lord. ^'Ee- 
 member ye not," Paul inquired, ''that, when I was 
 yet with you, I told you these things T' 
 
 Terrible were the trials that were to beset the 
 true church. Even at the time when the apostle was 
 writing, the ''mystery of iniquity'' had already be- 
 gun to work. The developments that were to take- 
 place in the future were to be "after the working of 
 Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, 
 and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in 
 them that perish." 
 
 Especially solemn is the apostle's statement re- 
 garding those who should refuse to receive "the love 
 of the truth./' "For this cause," he declared of all 
 who should deliberately reject the messages of truth, 
 "God shall send them strong delusion, that they 
 should believe a lie: that they all might be damned 
 who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in un- 
 righteousness." Men cannot with impunity reject 
 the warnings that God in mercy sends them. From 
 those who persist in turning from these warnings, 
 God withdraws His Spirit, leaving them to the de- 
 ceptions that they love. 
 
 Thus Paul outlined the baleful work of that power 
 of evil which was to continue through long centu- 
 ries of darkness and perseeution, before the second 
 coming of Christ. The Thessalonian believers had 
 
THE THESSALONIAN LETTERS 267 
 
 hoped for immediate deliverance; now they were ad- 
 monished to take up bravely and in the -fear of God 
 the work before them. The apostle charged them not 
 to neglect their duties or resign themselves to idle 
 waiting. After their glowing anticipations of imme- 
 diate deliverance, the round of daily life and the 
 opposition that they must meet would appear doubly 
 forbidding. He therefore exhorted them to stead- 
 fastness in the faith: 
 
 '^ Stand fast, and hold the traditions which ye 
 have been taught, whether by word, or our epistle. 
 Now our Lord Jesus Christ Himself, and God, even 
 our Father, which hath loved us, and hath given us 
 everlasting consolation and good hope through grace, 
 comfort your hearts, and stablish you in every good 
 word and work.'' ''The Lord is faithful, who shall 
 stablish you, and keep you from evil.- And we have 
 confidence in the Lord touching you, that ye both 
 do and will do the things which we command you. 
 And the Lord direct your hearts into the love of 
 God, and into the patient waiting for Christ.'' 
 
 The work of the believers had been given them 
 by God. By their faithful adherence to the truth 
 they were to give to others the light which they had 
 received. The apostle bade them not to become 
 weary in well-doing, and pointed them to his own 
 example of diligence in temporal matters while labor- 
 ing with untiring zeal in the cause of Christ. He re- 
 proved those who had given themselves up to sloth 
 and aimless excitement, and directed that ''with quiet- 
 ness they work, and eat their own bread." He also 
 enjoined upon the church to separate from their 
 
268 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 fellowship any one who should persist in disregard- 
 ing the instruction given by God's ministers. ^^Yet," 
 he added, ''count him not as an enemy, but admon- 
 ish him as a brother/' 
 
 This epistle also Paul concluded with a prayer, 
 that amidst life's toils and trials the peace of God 
 and the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ might be 
 their consolation and support. 
 
CHAPTER XXYI 
 
 Apollos at Corinth 
 
 Aftee leaving Corinth, Paul's next scene of labor 
 was Epliesus. He was on his way to Jerusalem, to 
 attend an approaching festival ; and his stay at Ephe- 
 sus was necessarily brief. He reasoned with the 
 Jews in the synagogue, and so favorable was the im- 
 pression made upon them that they entreated him 
 to continue his labors among them. His plan to visit 
 Jerusalem prevented him from tarrying then, but he 
 promised to return to them, '4f God will.'' Aquila 
 and Priscilla had accompanied him to Ephesus, and 
 he left them there to carry on the work that he had 
 begun. 
 
 It was at this time that ^^a certain Jew named 
 Apollos, born at Alexandria, an eloquent man, and 
 mighty in the Scriptures, came to Ephesus." He had 
 heard the preaching of John the Baptist, had re- 
 ceived the baptism of repentance, and was a living 
 witness that the work of the prophet had not been 
 in vain. The Scripture record of Apollos is that he 
 
 This chapter is based on Acts 18:18-28. 
 
 (269) 
 
270 TEE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 
 
 ^^was instructed in the way of the Lord; and being 
 fervent in the spirit, he spake and taught diligently 
 the things of the Lord, knowing only the baptism 
 of John/' 
 
 While in Ephesus, Apollos ^' began to speak boldly 
 in the synagogue,'' Among his hearers were Aquila 
 and Priscilla, who, perceiving that he had not yet 
 received the full light of the gospel, ''took him unto 
 them, and expounded unto him the way of God more 
 perfectly." Through their teaching he obtained a 
 clearer understanding of the Scriptures, and became 
 one of the ablest advocates of the Christian faith. 
 
 Apollos was desirous of going on into Achaia, and 
 the brethren at Ephesus ''wrote, exhorting the dis- 
 ciples to receive him" as a teacher in full harmony 
 with the church of Christ. He went to Corinth, 
 where, in public labor and from house to house, "he 
 mightily convinced the Jews, . . . showing by the 
 Scriptures that Jesus was Christ." Paul had planted 
 the seed of truth; Apollos now watered it. The suc- 
 cess that attended Apollos in preaching the gospel 
 led some of the believers to exalt his labors above 
 those of Paul. This comparison of man with man 
 brought into the church a party-spirit that threat- 
 ened to hinder greatly the progress of the gospel. 
 
 During the year and a half that Paul had spent 
 in Corinth, he had purposely presented the gospel 
 in its simplicity. "Not with excellency of speech or 
 of wisdom" had he come to the Corinthians; but 
 with fear and trembling, and "in demonstration of 
 the Spirit and of power," had he declared "the tes- 
 timony of God," that their "faith should not stand 
 in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God."' 
 
 U Cor. 2:1,4,5. 
 
APOLLOS AT CORINTH 271 
 
 Paul had necessarily adapted his manner of teach- 
 ing to the condition of the church. '^I, brethren, 
 could not speak unto you as unto spiritual/' he after- 
 ward explained to them, *^but as unto carnal, even as 
 unto babes in Christ. I have fed you with milk, and 
 not with meat: for hitherto ye were not able to bear 
 it, neither yet now are ye able.''' Many of the Cor- 
 inthian believers had been slow to learn the les- 
 sons that he was endeavoring to teach them. Their 
 advancement in spiritual knowledge had not been 
 proportionate to their privileges and opportunities. 
 When they should have been far advanced in Chris- 
 tian experience, and able to comprehend and to 
 practise the deeper truths of the Word, they were 
 standing where the disciples stood when Christ said 
 to them, ''I have yet many things to say unto you, 
 but ye cannot bear them now."' Jealousy, evil- 
 surmising, and accusation had closed the hearts of 
 many of the Corinthian believers against the full 
 working of the Holy Spirit, which ''searcheth all 
 tilings, yea, the deep things of God."* However wise 
 they might be in worldly knowledge, they were but 
 babes in the knowledge of Christ. 
 
 It had been Paul's work to instruct the Corinthian 
 converts in the rudiments, the very alphabet, of the 
 Christian faith. He had been obliged to instruct 
 them as those who were ignorant of the operations 
 of divine power upon the heart. At that time they 
 were unable to comprehend the mysteries of salva- 
 tion; for ^'the natural man receiveth not the things 
 of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto 
 him: neither can he know them, because they are 
 
 M Cor. 3:1,2. « John 16:12. " •'I Cor. 2:10. 
 
 18 — Acts 
 
272 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 spiritually discerned. ' ' ' Paul had endeavored to 
 sow the seed, which others must water. Those who 
 followed him must carry forward the work from the 
 point where he had left it, giving spiritual light and 
 knowledge in due season, as the church was able 
 to bear it. 
 
 When the apostle took up his work in Corinth, 
 he realized that he must introduce most carefully 
 the great truths he wished to teach. He knew that 
 among his hearers would be proud believers in human 
 theories, and exponents of false systems of worship, 
 who were groping with blind eyes, hoping to find in 
 the book of nature theories that would contradict 
 the reality of the spiritual and immortal life as re- 
 vealed in the Scriptures. He also knew that critics 
 would endeavor to controvert the Christian interpre- 
 tation of the revealed Word, and that skeptics would 
 treat the gospel of Christ with scoffing and derision. 
 
 As he endeavored to lead souls to the foot of the 
 cross, Paul did not venture to rebuke, directly, 
 those who were licentious, or to show how heinous 
 was their sin in the sight of a holy God. Eather 
 he set before them the true object of life, and 
 tried to impress upon their minds the lessons of 
 the divine Teacher, which, if received, would lift 
 them from worldliness and sin to purity and right- 
 eousness. He dwelt especially upon practical god- 
 liness, and the holiness to which those must attain 
 who shall be accounted worthy of a place in God's 
 kingdom. He longed to see the light of the gospel 
 of Christ piercing the darkness of their minds, that 
 they might see how offensive in the sight of God 
 were their immoral practices. Therefore the bur- 
 
 n Cor. 2:14. 
 
APOLLOS AT CORINTH 273 
 
 den of his teaching among them was .Christ and 
 Him crucified. He sought to show them that their 
 most earnest study and their greatest joy must be 
 the wonderful truth of salvation through repentance 
 toward God and faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 The philosopher turns aside from the light of sal- 
 vation, because it puts his proud theories to shame; 
 the worldling refuses to receive it, because it would 
 separate him from his earthly idols. Paul saw that 
 the character of Christ must be understood before 
 men could love Him, or view the cross with the eye 
 of faith. Here must begin that study which shall be 
 the science and the song of the redeemed through all 
 eternity. In the light o.f the cross alone can the true 
 value of the human soul be estimated. 
 
 The refining influence of the grace of God changes 
 the natural disposition of man. Heaven would not 
 be desirable to the carnal-minded; their natural, un- 
 sanctified hearts would feel no attraction toward that 
 pure and holy place; and if it were possible for them 
 to enter, they would find there nothing congenial. 
 The propensities that control the natural heart must 
 be subdued by the grace of Christ, before fallen man 
 is fitted to enter heaven, and enjoy the society of 
 the pure, holy angels. When man dies to sin, and 
 is quickened to new life in Christ, divine love fills 
 his heart; his understanding is sanctified; he drinks 
 from an inexhaustible fountain of joy and knowledge; 
 and the light of an eternal day shines upon his path, 
 for with him continually is the Light of life. 
 
 Paul had sought to impress upon the. minds of 
 his Corinthian brethren the fact that he and the 
 ministers associated with him were but men com- 
 
274 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 missioned by G-od to teacli the truth; that they were 
 all engaged in the same work; and that they were 
 alike dependent upon God for success in their labors. 
 The discussion that had arisen in the church regard- 
 ing the relative merits of different ministers was not 
 in the order of God, but' was the result of cherishing 
 the attributes of the natural heart. ^^ While one 
 saith, I am of Paul; and another, I am of ApoUos; 
 are ye not carnal? Who then is Paul, and who is 
 Apollos, but ministers by whom ye believed, even as 
 the Lord gave to every man? I have planted, Apollos 
 watered; but God gave the increase. So then neither 
 is he that planteth anything, neither he that water- 
 eth ; but God that giveth the increase. ' ' " 
 
 It was Paul who had first preached the gospel 
 in Corinth, and who had organized the church there. 
 This was the work that the Lord had assigned 
 him. Later, by God's direction, other workers were 
 brought in, to stand in their lot and place. The seed 
 sown must be watered, and this Apollos was to do. 
 He followed Paul in his work, to give further instruc- 
 tion, and to help the seed sown to develop. He won 
 his way to the hearts of the people; but it was God 
 who gave the increase. It is not human, but di- 
 vine power, that works transformation of character. 
 Those who plant and those who water, do not cause 
 the growth of the seed; they work under God, as His 
 appointed agencies, co-operating with Him in His 
 work. To the Master-worker belongs the honor and 
 glory that comes with success. 
 
 God's servants do not all possess the same gifts, 
 but they are all His workmen. Each is to learn of 
 
 « 1 Cor. 3 : 4-7. 
 
AP0LL08 AT CORINTH 275 
 
 the great Teacher, and is then to communicate what 
 he has learned. God has given to each of His mes- 
 sengers an individual work. There is a diversity of 
 gifts, but all the workers are to blend in harmony, 
 controlled by the sanctifying influence of the Holy 
 Spirit. As they make known the gospel of salva- 
 tion, many will be convicted and converted by the 
 power of God. The human instrumentality is hid 
 with Christ in God, and Christ appears as the chief- 
 est among ten thousand, the One altogether lovely. 
 
 ^'Now he that planteth and he that watereth are 
 one: and every man shall receive his own reward 
 according to his own labor. For we are laborers 
 together with God: ye are God's husbandry, ye are 
 God's building.''' In this scripture the apostle com- 
 pares the church to a cultivated field, in which the 
 husbandmen labor, caring for the vines of the Lord's 
 planting; and also to a building, which is to grow 
 into a holy temple for the Lord. God is the master- 
 worker, and He has appointed to each man his work. 
 All are to labor under His supervision, letting Him 
 work for and through His workmen. He gives them 
 tact and skill, and if they heed His instruction, 
 crowns their efforts with success. 
 
 God's servants are to work together, blending in 
 kindly, courteous order, ^^in honor preferring one 
 another. ' ' ' There is to be no unkind criticism, no 
 pulling to pieces of another's work; and there are 
 to be no separate parties. Every man to whom the 
 Lord has entrusted a message has his specific work. 
 Each one has an individuality of his own, which he 
 is not- to sink in that of any other man. Yet each 
 
 '1 Cor. 3:8,9. « Kom. 12:10. 
 
276 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 is to work in harmony with his brethren. In their 
 service, God's workers are to be essentially one. 
 No one is to set himself up as a criterion, speaking 
 disrespectfully of his fellow-workers, or treating 
 them as inferior. Under God, each is to do his 
 appointed work, respected, loved, and encouraged 
 by the other laborers. Together they are to carry 
 the work forward to completion. 
 
 These principles are dwelt upon at length in 
 Paul's first letter to the Corinthian church. The 
 apostle refers to *Hhe ministers of Christ'' as 
 *^ stewards of the mysteries of God;" and of their 
 work he declares: ^^It is required in stewards, that 
 a man be found faithful. But with me it is a very 
 small thing that I should be judged of you, or of 
 man's judgment: yea, I judge not mine own self. 
 For I know nothing by myself; yet am I not hereby 
 justified : but He that judgeth me is the Lord. There- 
 fore judge nothing before the time, until the Lord 
 come, who both will bring to light the hidden things 
 of darkness, and will make manifest the counsels of 
 the hearts: and then shall every man have praise 
 of God."^ 
 
 It is not given to any- human being to judge be- 
 tween the different servants of God. The Lord alone 
 is the judge of man's work, and He will give to each 
 his just reward. 
 
 The apostle, continuing, referred directly to the 
 comparisons that had been made between his labors 
 and those of Apollos: ^^ These things, brethren, I 
 have in a figure transferred to myself and to Apollos 
 for your sakes ; that ye might learn in us not to 
 
 n Cor. 4:1-5. 
 
APOLLOS AT CORINTH 277 
 
 think of men above that which is written, that no 
 one of you be puffed up for one against another. 
 For who maketh thee to differ from another? and 
 what hast thou that thou didst not receive? now if 
 thou didst receive it, why dost thou glory, as if thou 
 hadst not received it?^''" 
 
 Paul plainly set before the church the perils and 
 the hardships that he and his associates had pa- 
 tiently endured in their service for Christ. ''Even 
 unto this present hour,'' he declared, ''we both hun- 
 ger, and thirst, and are naked, and are buffeted, and 
 have no certain dwelling-place; and labor, working 
 with our own hands: being reviled, we bless; being 
 persecuted, we suffer it: being defamed, we entreat: 
 we are made as the filth of the world, and are the 
 offscouring of all things unto this day. I write not 
 these things to shame you, but as my beloved sons 
 I warn you. For though ye have ten thousand in- 
 structors in Christ, yet have ye not many fathers: 
 for in Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the 
 gospel.''" 
 
 He who sends forth gospel workers as His am- 
 bassadors is dishonored when there is manifested 
 among the hearers so strong an attachment to some 
 favorite minister that there is an unwillingness to 
 accept the labors of some other teacher. The Lord 
 sends help to His people, not always as they may 
 choose, but as they need; for men are short-sighted, 
 and cannot discern what is for their highest good. 
 It is seldom that one minister has all the qualifi- 
 cations necessary to perfect a church in all the 
 requirements of Christianity; therefore God often 
 
 " 1 Cor. 4 : 6, 7. "1 Cor. 4 : 11-15. 
 
278 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 sends to them other ministers, each possessing some 
 qualifications in which the others were deficient. 
 
 The church should gratefully accept these serv- 
 ants of Christ, even as they would accept the 
 Master Himself. They should seek to derive all the 
 benefit possible from the instruction which each min- 
 ister may give them from the word of God. The 
 truths that the servants of God bring are to be 
 accepted and appreciated in the meekness of hu- 
 mility, but no minister is to be idolized. 
 
 Through the grace of Christ, God^s ministers are 
 made messengers of light and blessing. As by ear- 
 nest, persevering prayer they obtain the endowment 
 of the Holy Spirit and go forth weighted with the 
 burden of soul-saving, their hearts filled with zeal to 
 extend the triumphs of the cross, they will see fruit 
 of their labors. Eesolutely refusing to display 
 human wisdom or to exalt self, they will accom- 
 plish a work that will withstand the assaults of 
 Satan. Many souls will be turned from darkness to 
 light, and many churches will be established. Men 
 will be converted, not to the human instrumentality, 
 but to Christ. Self will be kept in the background; 
 Jesus only, the Man of Calvary, will appear. 
 
 Those who are working for Christ to-day may 
 reveal the same distinguishing excellencies revealed 
 by those who in the apostolic age proclaimed the 
 gospel. God is just as ready to give power to His 
 servants to-day as He was to give power to Paul 
 and Apollos, to Silas and Timothy, to Peter, James, 
 and John. 
 
 In the apostles' day there were some misguided 
 souls who claimed to believe in Christ, yet refused 
 
APOLLOS AT CORINTH 279 
 
 to show respect to His ambassadors. They declared 
 that they followed no human teacher, but were taught 
 directly by Christ, without the aid of the ministers 
 of the gospel. They were independent in spirit, and 
 unwilling to submit to the voice of the church. Such 
 men were in grave danger of being deceived. 
 
 God has placed in the church, as His appointed 
 helpers, men of varied talents, that through the 
 combined wisdom of many, the mind of the Spirit 
 may be met. Men who move in accordance with their 
 own strong traits of character, refusing to yoke up 
 with others who have had a long experience in the 
 work of God, will become blinded by self-confidence, 
 unable to discern between the false and the true. 
 It is not safe for such ones to be chosen as leaders 
 in the church; for they would follow their own 
 judgment and plans, regardless of the judgment of 
 their brethren. It is easy for the enemy to work 
 through those who, themselves needing counsel at 
 every step, undertake the guardianship of souls in 
 their own strength, without having learned the low- 
 liness of Christ. 
 
 Impressions alone are not a safe guide to duty. 
 The enemy often persuades men to believe that it 
 is God who is guiding them, when in reality they 
 are following only human impulse. But if we watch 
 carefully, and take counsel with our brethren, we 
 shall be given an understanding of the Lord's Ayill; 
 for the promise is, ^'The meek will He guide in judg- 
 ment: and the meek will He teach His way.'''' 
 
 In the early Christian church, there were some 
 who refused to recognize either Paul or ApoUos, 
 but held that Peter was their leader. They affirmed 
 
 "Ps. 25:9. 
 
280 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 that Peter had been most intimate with Christ when 
 the Master was upon the earth, while Paul had been 
 a persecutor of the believers. Their views and feel- 
 ings were bound about by prejudice. They did not 
 show the liberality, the generosity, the tenderness, 
 which reveals that Christ is abiding in the heart. 
 
 There was danger that this party-spirit would 
 result in great evil to the Christian church; and Paul 
 was instructed by the Lord to utter words of earnest 
 admonition and solemn protest. Of those who were 
 saying, ^'I am of Paul; and I of Apollos; and I of 
 Cephas; and I of Christ," the apostle inquired, ''Is 
 Christ divided? was Paul crucified for you? or were 
 ye baptized in the name of Paul?" ''Let no man 
 glory in men," he pleaded. "For all things are 
 yours; whether Paul, or Apollos, or Cephas, or the 
 world, or life, or death, or things present, or things 
 to come; all are yours; and ye are Christ ^s; and 
 Christ is God's."" 
 
 Paul and Apollos were in perfect harmony. The 
 latter was disappointed and grieved because of the 
 dissension in the church at Corinth; he took no ad- 
 vantage of the preference shown to himself, nor did 
 he encourage it, but hastily left the field of strife. 
 When Paul afterward urged him to revisit Corinth, 
 he declined, and did not again labor there until long 
 afterward, when the church had reached a better 
 spiritual state. 
 
 "1 Cor. 1:12,13: 3:21-23. 
 
CHAPTER XXVII 
 
 Ephe sus 
 
 While Apollos was preaching at Corinth, Paul 
 fulfilled his promise to return to Ephesus. He had 
 made a brief visit to Jerusalem, and had spent some 
 time at Antioch, the scene of his early labors. Thence 
 he traveled through Asia Minor, ^^over all the coun- 
 try of Galatia and Phrygia, ' ^ ' visiting the churches 
 which he himself had established, and strengthening 
 the faith of the believers. 
 
 In the time of the apostles, the western portion 
 of Asia Minor was known as the Eoman province of 
 Asia. Ephesus, the capital, was a great commercial 
 center. Its harbor was crowded with shipping, and 
 its streets were thronged with people from every 
 country. Like Corinth, it presented a promising field 
 for missionary effort. 
 
 The Jews, now widely dispersed in all civilized 
 lands, were generally expecting the advent of the 
 Messiah. When John the Baptist was preaching, 
 
 ^ Acts 18 : 23. 
 This chapter is based on Acts 19 : 1-20. 
 
 (281) 
 
282 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 many, in their visits to Jerusalem at the annual 
 feasts, had gone out to the banks of the Jordan to 
 listen to him. There they had heard Jesus pro- 
 claimed as the Promised One, and they had car- 
 ried the tidings to all parts of the world. Thus had 
 Providence prepared the way for the labors of the 
 apostles. 
 
 On his arrival at Ephesus, Paul found twelve 
 brethren, who, like Apollos, had been disciples of 
 John the Baptist, and like him had gained some 
 knowledge of the mission of Christ. They had not 
 the ability of Apollos, but with the same sincerity 
 and faith they were seeking to spread abroad the 
 knowledge they had received. 
 
 These brethren knew nothing of the mission of 
 the Holy Spirit. When asked by Paul if they had 
 received the Holy Ghost, they answered, '^We have 
 not so much as heard whether there be any Holy 
 Ghost.'' ^^Unto what then were ye baptized?'' Paul 
 inquired, and they said, *^Unto John's baptism." 
 
 Then the apostle set before them the great truths 
 that are the foundation of the Christian's hope. He 
 told them of Christ's life on this earth, and of His 
 cruel death of shame. He told them how the Lord 
 of life had broken the barriers of the tomb, and risen 
 triumphant over death. He repeated the Saviour's 
 commission to His disciples: ^^All power is given 
 unto Me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, 
 and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name 
 of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
 Ghost."' He told them also of Christ's promise to 
 send the Comforter, through whose power mighty 
 signs and wonders would be wrought, and he de- 
 
 ^Matt. 28:18,19. 
 
EPHESUS 283 
 
 scribed how gloriously this promise had been ful- 
 filled on the day of Pentecost. 
 
 With deep interest and grateful, wondering joy, 
 the brethren listened to PauPs words." By faith they 
 grasped the wonderful truth of Christ's atoning 
 sacrifice, and received Him as their Eedeemer. They 
 were then baptized in the name of Jesus; and as 
 Paul ^Maid his hands upon them,'' they received also 
 the baptism of the Holy Spirit, by which they were 
 enabled to speak the languages of other nations, and 
 to prophesy. Thus they were qualified to labor as 
 missionaries in Ephesus and its vicinity, and also 
 to go forth to proclaim the gospel in Asia Minor. 
 
 It was by cherishing a humble, teachable spirit 
 that these men gained the experience that enabled 
 them to go out as workers into the harvest-field. 
 Their example presents to Christians a lesson of 
 great value. There are many who make but little 
 progress in the divine life, because they are too self- 
 sufficient to occupy the position of learners. They 
 are content with a superficial knowledge of God's 
 word. They do not wish to change their faith or 
 practice, and hence make no effort to obtain greater 
 light. 
 
 If the followers of Christ were but earnest 
 seekers after wi*sdom, they would be led into rich 
 fields of truth, as yet wholly unknown to them. He 
 who will give himself fully to Grod, will be guided 
 by the divine hand. He may be lowly and appar- 
 ently ungifted; yet if with a loving, trusting heart 
 he obeys every intimation of God's will, his powers 
 will be purified, ennobled, energized, and his capa- 
 bilities will be increased. As he treasures the les- 
 
284 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 sons of divine wisdom, a sacred commission will be 
 entrusted to him; he will be enabled to make his 
 life an honor to God and a blessing to the world. 
 *^The entrance of Thy words giveth light; it giveth 
 understanding unto the simple. ^ ' ' 
 
 There are to-day many as ignorant of the Holy 
 Spirit's work upon the heart as were those believers 
 in Ephesus; yet no truth is more clearly taught in 
 the word of God. Prophets and apostles have dwelt 
 upon this theme. Christ Himself calls our attention 
 to the growth of the vegetable world as an illustra- 
 tion of the agency of His Spirit in sustaining spir- 
 itual life. The sap of the vine, ascending from the 
 root, is diffused to the branches, sustaining growth 
 and producing blossoms and fruit. So the life- 
 giving power of the Holy Spirit, proceeding from 
 the Saviour, pervades the soul, renews the motives 
 and affections, and brings even the thoughts into 
 obedience to the will of God, enabling the receiver 
 to bear the precious fruit of holy deeds. 
 
 The Author of this spiritual life is unseen, and 
 the exact method by which that life is imparted and 
 sustained, it is beyond the power of human philos- 
 ophy to explain. Yet the operations of the Spirit 
 are always in harmony with the written Word. As 
 in the natural, so in the spiritual world. The natu- 
 ral life is preserved moment by moment by divine 
 power; yet it is not sustained by a direct miracle, 
 but through the use of blessings placed within our 
 reach. So the spiritual life is sustained by the use 
 of those means that Providence has supplied. If 
 the follower of Christ would grow up *^unto a per- 
 fect man, unto the measure of the stature of the ful- 
 
 sPs. 119:130. 
 
EPHESUS 285 
 
 ness of Christ,'** lie must eat of the bread of life, 
 and drink of the water of salvation. He must watch 
 and pray and work, in all things giving heed to the 
 instructions of God in His word. 
 
 There is still another lesson for us in the expe- 
 rience of those Jewish converts. When they received 
 baptism at the hand of John, they did not fully com- 
 prehend the mission of Jesus as the sin-bearer. 
 They were holding serious errors. But with clearer 
 light, they gladly accepted Christ as their Eedeemer, 
 and with this step of advance came a change in 
 their obligations. As they received a purer faith, 
 there was a corresponding change in their life. In 
 token of this change, and as an acknowledgment of 
 their faith in Christ, they were re-baptized in the 
 name of Jesus. 
 
 As was his custom, Paul had begun his work at 
 Ephesus by preaching in the synagogue of the Jews. 
 He continued to labor there for three months, ^dis- 
 puting and persuading the things concerning the 
 kingdom of God.'* At first he met with a favorable 
 reception; but as in other fields, he was soon vio- 
 lently opposed. ^^ Divers were hardened, and be- 
 lieved not, but spake evil of that way before the 
 multitude.*' As they persisted in their rejection of 
 the gospel, the apostle ceased to preach in the 
 synagogue. 
 
 The Spirit of God had wrought with and through 
 Paul in his labors for his countrymen. Sufficient 
 evidence had been presented to convince all who 
 honestly desired to know the truth. But many per- 
 mitted themselves to be controlled by prejudice and 
 unbelief, and refused to yield to thje most conclusive 
 
 *Eph. 4:13. 
 
286 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 evidence. Fearing that the faith of the believers 
 would be endangered by continued association with 
 these opposers of the truth, Paul separated from 
 them, and gathered the disciples into a distinct 
 body, continuing his public instructions in the school 
 of Tyrannus, a teacher of some note. 
 
 Paul saw that ^*a great door and effectual'* was 
 opening before him, although there were *^many 
 adversaries. ' ' ' Ephesus was not only the most mag- 
 nificent, but the most corrupt, of the cities of Asia. 
 Superstition and sensual pleasure held sway over 
 her teeming population. Under the shadow of her 
 temples, criminals of every grade found shelter, 
 and the most degrading vices flourished. 
 
 Ephesus was a popular center for the worship 
 of Diana. The fame of the magnificent temple of 
 ^^ Diana of the Ephesians,*' extended throughout all 
 Asia and the world. Its surpassing splendor made 
 it the pride, not only of the city, but of the nation. 
 The idol within the temple was declared by tradi- 
 tion to have fallen from the sky. Upon it were 
 inscribed symbolic characters, which were believed to 
 possess great power. Books had been written by the 
 Ephesians to explain the meaning and use of these 
 symbols. 
 
 Among those who gave close study to these 
 costly books, were many magicians, who wielded a 
 powerful influence over the minds of the supersti- 
 tious worshipers of the image within the temple. 
 
 The apostle Paul, in his labors at Ephesus, was 
 given special tokens of divine favor. 'The power 
 of God accompanied his efforts, and many were 
 healed of physical maladies. **God wrought special 
 
 ^ 1 Cor. 16 : 9. 
 
EPHESUS 287 
 
 miracles by the hands of Paul: so that from his 
 body were brought unto the sick handkerchiefs or 
 aprons, and the diseases departed from them, and 
 the evil spirits went out of them." These mani- 
 festations of supernatural power were far more 
 potent than had ever before been witnessed in 
 Ephesus, and were of such a character that they 
 could not be imitated by the skill of the juggler or 
 the enchantments of the sorcerer. As these miracles 
 were wrought in the name of Jesus of Nazareth, 
 the people had opportunity to see that the God of 
 heaven was more powerful than the magicians who 
 were worshipers of the goddess Diana. Thus the 
 Lord exalted His servant, even before the idolaters 
 themselves, immeasurably above the most powerful 
 and favored of the magicians. 
 
 But the One to whom all the spirits of evil are 
 subject, and who had given His servants authority 
 over them, was about to bring still greater shame 
 and defeat upon those who despised and profaned 
 His holy name. Sorcery had been prohibited by the 
 Mosaic law, on pain of death, yet from time to time 
 it had been secretly practised by apostate Jews. At 
 the time of Paul's visit to Ephesus, there were in 
 the city ^'certain of the vagabond Jews, exorcists," 
 who, seeing the wonders wrought by him, ^Hook upon 
 them to call over them which had evil spirits the 
 name of the Lord Jesus." An attempt was made by 
 ^' seven sons of one Sceva, a Jew, and chief of the 
 priests." Finding a man possessed with a demon, 
 they addressed him, ^^We adjure you by Jesus whom 
 Paul preacheth." But *'the evil spirit answered 
 and said, Jesus I know, and Paul I know; but who 
 
 19 — Acts 
 
288 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 are ye? And the man in whom the evil spirit was 
 leaped on them, and overcame them, and prevailed 
 against them, so that they fled out of that house 
 naked and wounded.'' 
 
 Thus unmistakable proof was given of the sacred- 
 ness of the name of Christ, and the peril which they 
 incurred who should invoke it without faith in the 
 divinity of the Saviour's mission. ^^Fear fell on 
 them all, and the name of the Lord Jesus was 
 magnified. ' ' 
 
 Facts which had previously been concealed were 
 now brought to light. In accepting Christianity, 
 some of the believers had not fully renounced their 
 superstitions. To some extent they still continued 
 the practice of magic. Now, convinced of their error, 
 *^many that believed came, and confessed, and showed 
 their deeds." Even to some of the sorcerers them- 
 selves the good work extended; and "many of them 
 also which used curious arts brought their books 
 together, and burned them before all men: and they 
 counted the price of them, and found it fifty thou- 
 sand pieces of silver. So mightily grew the word 
 of God and prevailed." 
 
 By burning their books on magic, the Ephesian 
 converts showed that the things in which they had 
 once delighted they now abhorred. It was by and 
 through magic that they had especially offended God 
 and imperiled their souls; and it was against magic 
 that they showed such indignation. Thus they gave 
 evidence of true conversion. 
 
 These treatises on divination contained rules and 
 forms of communication with evil spirits. They were 
 the regulations of the worship of Satan, — directions 
 
EPHESUS 289 
 
 for soliciting his help and obtaining information from 
 him. By retaining these books the disciples would 
 have exposed themselves to temptation; by selling 
 them they would have placed temptation in the way 
 of others. They had renounced the kingdom of 
 darkness, and to destroy its power they did not 
 hesitate at any sacrifice. Thus truth triumphed over 
 men's prejudices and their love of money. 
 
 By this manifestation of the power of Christ, 
 a mighty victory for Christianity was gained in 
 the very stronghold of superstition. The influence 
 of what had taken place was more wide-spread than 
 even Paul realized. From Ephesus the news was 
 widely circulated, and a strong impetus was given 
 to the cause of Christ. Long after the apostle him- 
 self had finished his course, these scenes lived in 
 the memory of men, and were the means of winning 
 converts to the gospel. 
 
 It is fondly supposed that heathen superstitions 
 have disappeared before the civilization of the twen- 
 tieth century. But the word of God and the stern 
 testimony of facts declare that sorcery is practised 
 in this age as verily as in the days of the old-time 
 magicians. The ancient system of magic is, in 
 reality, the same as what is now known as modern 
 Spiritualism. Satan is finding access to thousands 
 of minds by presenting himself under the guise of 
 departed friends. The Scriptures declare that ^Hhe 
 dead know not anything.''' Their thoughts, their 
 love, their hatred, have perished. The dead do not 
 hold communion with the living. But true to his 
 early cunning, Satan employs this device in order 
 to gain control of minds. 
 
 "Eccl. 9:5. 
 
290 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Through Spiritualism many of the sick, the be- 
 reaved, the curious, are communicating with evil 
 spirits. All who venture to do this are on danger- 
 ous ground. The word of truth declares how God 
 regards them. In ancient times He pronounced a 
 stern judgment on a king who had sent for counsel 
 to a heathen oracle: '^Is it not because there is not 
 a God in Israel, that ye go to inquire of Baal-zebub 
 the god of Ekronf Now therefore thus saith the 
 Lord, Thou shalt not come down from that bed on 
 which thou art gone up, but shalt surely die."' 
 
 The magicians of heathen times have their coun- 
 terpart in the spiritualistic mediums, the clairvoy- 
 ants, and the fortune-tellers of to-day. The mystic 
 voices that spoke at Endor and at Ephesus are still 
 by their lying words misleading the children of 
 men. Could the veil be lifted from before our eyes, 
 we should see evil angels employing all their arts 
 to deceive and to destroy. Wherever an influence is 
 exerted to cause men to forget God, there Satan 
 is exercising his bewitching power. When men yield 
 to his influence, ere they are aware the mind is be- 
 wildered and the soul polluted. The apostle's ad- 
 monition to the Ephesian church should be heeded 
 by the people of God to-day: '^Have no fellowship 
 with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather 
 reprove them.''* 
 
 '2 Kings 1:3,4. "Eph. 5:11. 
 
CHAPTER XXYIII 
 
 Days of Toil and Trial 
 
 For over three years Epliesus was the center of 
 PauPs work. A flourishing church was raised up 
 here, and from this city the gospel spread through- 
 out the province of Asia, among both Jews and 
 Gentiles. 
 
 The apostle had now for some time been con- 
 templating another missionary journey. He ** pur- 
 posed in the spirit, when he had passed through 
 Macedonia and Achaia, to go to Jerusalem, saying. 
 After I have been there, I must also see Rome." 
 In harmony with this plan, ^4ie sent into Macedonia 
 two of them that ministered unto him, Timotheus 
 and Erastus;'' but feeling that the cause in Ephesus 
 still demanded his presence, he decided to remain 
 until after Pentecost. An event soon occurred, how- 
 ever, which hastened his departure. 
 
 Once a year, special ceremonies were held at 
 Ephesus in honor of the goddess Diana. These at- 
 tracted great numbers of people from all parts of 
 
 This chapter is based on Acts 19: 21^1; 20:1. 
 
 (291) 
 
292 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 the province. Throughout this period, festivities 
 were conducted with the utmost pomp and splendor. 
 
 This gala season was a trying time for those 
 who had newly come to the faith. The company of 
 believers who met in the school of Tyrannus were 
 an inharmonious note in the festive chorus, and ridi- 
 cule, reproach, and insult were freely heaped upon 
 them. Paul's labors had given the heathen worship 
 a telling blow, in consequence of which there was a 
 perceptible falling off in the attendance at the na- 
 tional festival, and in the enthusiasm of the wor- 
 shipers. The influence of his teachings extended far 
 beyond the actual converts to the faith. Many who 
 had not openly accepted the new doctrines, became 
 so far enlightened as to lose all confidence in their 
 heathen gods. 
 
 There existed also another cause of dissatisfac- 
 tion. An extensive and profitable business had grown 
 up at Ephesus from the manufacture and sale of 
 small shrines and images, modeled after the temple 
 and the image of Diana. Those interested in this 
 industry found their gains diminishing, and all united 
 in attributing the unwelcome change to Paul's labors. 
 
 Demetrius, a manufacturer of silver shrines, call- 
 ing together the workmen of his craft, said: **Sirs, 
 ye know that by this craft we have our wealth. 
 Moreover ye see and hear, that not alone at Ephe- 
 sus, but almost throughout all Asia, this Paul hath 
 persuaded and turned away much people, saying 
 that they be no gods, which are made with hands: 
 so that not only this our craft is in danger to be set 
 at naught; but also that the temple of the great god- 
 dess Diana should be despised, and her magnificence 
 
DAYS OF TOIL AND TRIAL 293 
 
 should be destroyed, whom all Asia and the world 
 worshipeth/^ These words roused the excitable pas- 
 sions of the people. ^^They were full of wrath, and 
 cried out, saying. Great is Diana of the Ephesians/' 
 
 A report of this speech was rapidly circulated. 
 ^'The whole city was filled with confusion." Search 
 was made for Paul, but the apostle was not to be 
 found. His brethren, receiving an intimation of the 
 danger, had hurried him from the place. Angels of 
 God had been sent to guard the apostle; his time to 
 die a martyr's death had not yet come. 
 
 Failing to find the object of their wrath, the mob 
 seized *^ Gains and Aristarchus, men of Macedonia, 
 PauPs companions in travel;" and with these ^Hhey 
 rushed with one accord into the theater." 
 
 Paul's place of concealment was not far distant, 
 and he soon learned of the peril of his beloved 
 brethren. Forgetful of his own safety, he desired 
 to go at once to the theater to address the rioters. 
 But ^'the disciples suffered him not." Gains and 
 Aristarchus were not the prey the people sought; 
 no serious harm to them was apprehended. But 
 should the apostle's pale, care-worn face be seen, 
 it would arouse at once the worst passions of the 
 mob, and there would not be the least human pos- 
 sibility of saving his life. 
 
 ' Paul was still eager to defend the truth before 
 the multitude; but he was at last deterred by a 
 message of warning from the theater. *^ Certain of 
 the chief of Asia, which were his friends, sent unto 
 him, desiring him that he would not adventure him- 
 self into the theater." 
 
294 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 The tumult in the theater was continually increas- 
 ing. ^^Some . . . cried one thing, and some another: 
 for the assembly was confused; and the more part 
 knew not wherefore they were come together.'^ The 
 fact that Paul and some of his companions were of 
 Hebrew extraction, made the Jews anxious to show 
 plainly that they were not sympathizers with him 
 and his work. They therefore brought forward one 
 of their own number to set the matter before the 
 people. The speaker chosen was Alexander, one of 
 the craftsmen, a coppersmith, to whom Paul after- 
 ward referred as having done him much evil.' Alex- 
 ander was a man of considerable ability, and he bent 
 all his energies to direct the wrath of the people 
 exclusively against Paul and his companions. But 
 the crowd, seeing that Alexander was a Jew, thrust 
 him aside; and *'all with one voice about the sx:)ace 
 of two hours cried out, Great is Diana of the 
 Ephesians.'* 
 
 At last, from sheer exhaustion, they ceased, and 
 there was a momentary silence. Then the recorder 
 of the city arrested the attention of the crowd, and 
 by virtue of his office obtained a hearing. He met 
 the people on their own ground, and showed that 
 there was no cause for the present tumult. He 
 appealed to their reason. ^'Ye men of Ephesus,'^ 
 he said, ^^what man is there that knoweth not how 
 that the city of the Ephesians is a worshiper of the 
 great goddess Diana, and of the image which fell 
 down from Jupiter! Seeing then that these things 
 cannot be spoken against, ye ought to be quiet, and 
 to do nothing rashly. For ye have brought hither 
 these men, which are neither robbers of churches, 
 
 ^2 Tim. 4:14. 
 
DAYS OF TOIL AND TRIAL 295 
 
 nor yet blasphemers of your goddess. Wherefore if 
 Demetrius, and the craftsmen which are with him, 
 have a matter against any man, the law is open, and 
 there are deputies : let , them implead one another. 
 But if ye inquire anything concerning other matters, 
 it shall be determined in a lawful assembly. For we 
 are in danger to be called in question for this day's 
 uproar, there being no cause whereby we may give 
 an account of this concourse. And when he had 
 thus spoken, he dismissed the assembly." 
 
 In his speech Demetrius had said, *^This our 
 craft is in danger." These words reveal the real 
 cause of the tumult at Ephesus, and also the cause 
 of much of the persecution which followed the 
 apostles in their work. Demetrius and his fellow- 
 craftsmen saw that by the teaching and spread of 
 the gospel the business of image-making was endan- 
 gered. The income of pagan priests and artisans 
 was at stake; and for this reason they aroused 
 against Paul the most bitter opposition. 
 
 The decision of the recorder and of others holding 
 honorable offices in the city, had set Paul before the 
 people as one innocent of any unlawful act. This 
 was another triumph of Christianity over error and 
 superstition. God had raised up a great magistrate 
 to vindicate His apostle and hold the tumultuous 
 mob in check. Paul's heart was filled with grati- 
 tude to God that his life had been preserved, and 
 that Christianity had not been brought into disre- 
 pute by the tumult at Ephesus. 
 
 ''After the uproar was ceased, Paul called unto 
 him the disciples, and embraced them, and departed 
 for to go into Macedonia." On this journey he was 
 
296 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 accompanied by two faithful Ephesian brethren, 
 Tychicus and Trophimus. 
 
 • Paul's labors in Ephesus were concluded. His 
 ministry there had been a season of incessant labor, 
 of many trials, and of deep anguish. He had taught 
 the people in public and from house to house, with 
 many tears instructing and warning them. Continu- 
 ally he had been opposed by the Jews, who lost no op- 
 portunity to stir up the popular feeling against him. 
 
 And while thus battling against opposition, push- 
 ing forward with untiring zeal the gospel work, and 
 guarding the interests of a church yet young in the 
 faith, Paul was bearing upon his soul a heavy burden 
 for all the churches. 
 
 News of apostasy in some of the churches of his 
 planting caused him deep sorrow. He feared that 
 his efforts in their behalf might prove to be in vain. 
 Many a sleepless night was spent in prayer and 
 earnest thought, as he learned of the methods em- 
 ployed to counteract his work. As he had oppor- 
 tunity and as their condition demanded, he wrote to 
 the churches, giving reproof, counsel, admonition, 
 and encouragement. In these letters the apostle 
 does not dwell on his own trials, yet there are oc- 
 casional glimpses of his labors and sufferings in the 
 cause of Christ. Stripes and imprisonment, cold 
 and hunger and thirst, perils by land and by sea, 
 in the city and in the wilderness, from his own 
 countrymen, from the heathen, and from false breth- 
 ren, — all this he endured for the sake of the gos- 
 pel. He was '' defamed,'' ''reviled," made "the 
 off scouring of all things," "perplexed," "perse- 
 
DAYS OF TOIL AND TRIAL 
 
 297 
 
 cuted,'^ ''troubled on every side,'* ''in jeopardy every 
 hour, ' ' " alway delivered unto death for Jesus ' sake. ' ' 
 Amidst the constant storm of opposition, the 
 clamor of enemies, and the desertion of friends, the 
 intrepid apostle almost lost heart. But he looked 
 back to Calvary, and with new ardor pressed on to 
 spread the knowledge of the Crucified. He was but 
 treading the blood-stained path that Christ had 
 trodden before him. He sought no discharge from 
 the warfare till he should lay off his armor at the 
 feet of his Eedeemer. 
 
CHAPTER XXIX 
 
 A Message of Warning and Entreaty 
 
 The first epistle to the Corinthian church was 
 written by the apostle Paul during the latter part 
 of his stay at Ephesus. For no others had he felt 
 a deeper interest or put forth more untiring effort 
 than for the believers in Corinth. For a year and a 
 half he had labored among them, pointing them to a 
 crucified and risen Saviour as the only means of 
 salvation, and urging them to rely implicitly on the 
 transforming power of His grace. Before accepting 
 into church fellowship those who made a profession 
 of Christianity, he had been careful to give them 
 special instruction as to the privileges and duties of 
 the Christian believer; and he had earnestly en- 
 deavored to help them to be faithful to their bap- 
 tismal vows. 
 
 Paul had a keen sense of the conflict which every 
 soul must wage with the agencies of evil that are 
 continually seeking to deceive and ensnare; and he 
 bad worked untiringly to strengthen and confirm 
 
 This chapter is based on the First Epistle to the Corinthians. 
 (298) 
 
A MESSAGE OF WARNING 299 
 
 those who were young in the faith. He had entreated 
 them to make an entire surrender to God; for he 
 knew that when the soul fails to make this sur- 
 render, then sin is not forsaken, the appetites and 
 passions still strive for the mastery, and tempta- 
 tions confuse the . conscience. 
 
 The surrender must be complete. Every weak, 
 doubting, struggling soul who yields fully to the 
 Lord, is placed in direct touch with agencies that 
 enable him to overcome. Heaven is near to him, and 
 he has the support and help of angels of mercy in 
 every time of trial and need. 
 
 The members of the church at Corinth were sur- 
 rounded by idolatry and sensuality of the most al- 
 luring form. While the apostle was with them, these 
 influences had but little power over them. Paul's 
 firm faith, his fervent prayers and earnest words of 
 instruction, and above all, his godly life, had helped 
 them to deny self for Christ 's sake, rather than to 
 enjoy the pleasures of sin. 
 
 After the departure of Paul, however, unfavor- 
 able conditions arose; tares that had been sown by 
 the enemy appeared among the wheat, and ere long 
 these began to bring forth their evil fruit. This 
 was a time of severe trial to the Corinthian church. 
 The apostle was no longer with them, to quicken their 
 zeal and aid them in their endeavors to live in har- 
 mony with God; and little by little many became 
 careless and indifferent, and allowed natural tastes 
 and inclinations to control them. He who had so 
 often urged them to high ideals of purity and up- 
 rightness, . was no longer with them ; and not a few 
 who, at the time of their conversion, had put away 
 
300 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 their evil habits, returned to the debasing sins of 
 heathenism. 
 
 Paul had written briefly to the church, admonish- 
 ing them *'not to company'^ with members who 
 should persist in profligacy; but many of the be- 
 lievers perverted the apostle's meaning, quibbled 
 over his words, and excused themselves for disre- 
 garding his instruction. 
 
 A letter was sent to Paul by the church, asking 
 for counsel concerning various matters, but saying 
 nothing of the grievous sins existing among them. 
 The apostle was, however, forcibly impressed by the 
 Holy Spirit that the true state of the church had 
 been concealed, and that this letter was an attempt 
 to draw from him statements which the writers could 
 construe to serve their own purposes. 
 
 About this time there came to Ephesus members 
 of the household of Chloe, a Christian family of 
 high repute in Corinth. Paul asked them regard- 
 ing the condition of things, and they told him that 
 the church was rent by divisions. The dissensions 
 that had prevailed at the time of Apollos' visit had 
 greatly increased. False teachers were leading the 
 members to despise the instructions of Paul. The 
 doctrines and ordinances of the gospel had been 
 perverted. Pride, idolatry, and sensualism were 
 steadily increasing among those who had once been 
 zealous in the Christian life. 
 
 As this picture was presented before him, Paul 
 saw that his worst fears were more than realized. 
 But he did not because of this give way to the 
 thought that his work had been a failure. With 
 ''anguish of heart'' and with ''many tears" he 
 
A MESSAGE OF WARNING 301 
 
 sought counsel from God. Gladly would he have 
 visited Corinth at once, had this been the wisest 
 course to pursue. But he knew that in their pres- 
 ent condition the believers would not profit by his 
 labors, and therefore he sent Titus to prepare the 
 way for a visit from himself later on. Then, put- 
 ting aside all personal feelings over the course of 
 those whose conduct revealed such strange perverse- 
 ness, and keeping his soul stayed upon God, the 
 apostle wrote to the church at Corinth one of the 
 richest, most instructive, most powerful of all his 
 letters. 
 
 With remarkable clearness he proceeded to an- 
 swer the various questions brought forward by the 
 church, and to lay ' down general principles, which, 
 if heeded, would lead them to a higher spiritual 
 plane. They were in peril, and he could not bear 
 the thought of failing at this critical time to reach 
 their hearts. Faithfully he warned them of their 
 dangers and reproved them for their sins. He 
 pointed them again to Christ, and sought to kindle 
 anew the fervor of their early devotion. 
 
 The apostle's great love for the Corinthian be- 
 lievers was revealed in his tender greeting to the 
 church. He referred to their experience in turning 
 from idolatry to the worship and service of the true 
 God. He reminded them of the gifts of the Holy 
 Spirit which they had received, and showed that it 
 was their privilege to make continual advancement 
 in the Christian life until they should attain to the 
 purity and holiness of Christ. '^In everything ye 
 are enriched by Him,'' he wrote, ^*in all utterance, 
 and in all knowledge; even as the testimony of 
 
302 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Christ was confirmed in you: so that ye come be- 
 hind in no gift; waiting for the coming of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ: who shall also confirm you unto the 
 end, that ye may be blameless in the day of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ.'' 
 
 Paul spoke plainly of the dissensions that had 
 arisen in the Corinthian church, ^nd exhorted the 
 members to cease f rom - strife. ^'I beseech you, 
 brethren," he wrote, ^*by the name of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ, that ye all speak the same thing, and 
 that there be no divisions among you; but that ye 
 be perfectly joined together in the same mind and 
 in the same judgment." 
 
 The apostle felt at liberty to mention how and 
 by whom he had been informed " of the divisions in 
 the church. ^'It hath been declared unto me of you, 
 my brethren, by them which are of the house of 
 Chloe, that there are contentions among you." 
 
 Paul was an inspired apostle. The truths he 
 taught to others he had received *^by revelation;" 
 yet the Lord did not directly reveal to him at all 
 times just the condition of His people. In this in- 
 stance, those who were interested in the prosperity 
 of the church at Corinth, and who had seen evils 
 creeping in, had presented the matter before the 
 apostle; and from divine revelations which he had 
 formerly received, he was prepared to judge of the 
 character of these developments. Notwithstanding 
 the fact that the Lord did not give him a new reve- 
 lation for that special time, those who were really 
 seeking for light accepted his message as express- 
 ing the mind of Christ. The Lord had shown him 
 the difficulties and dangers which would arise in the 
 
A MESSAGE OF WARNING 303 
 
 cliurclies, and as these evils developed, the apostle 
 recognized their significance. He had been set for 
 the defense of the church. He was to watch for souls 
 as one who must render account to God; and was it 
 not consistent and right for him to take notice of 
 the reports concerning the anarchy and divisions 
 among them? Most assuredly; and the reproof he 
 sent them was as certainly written under the in- 
 spiration of the Spirit of God as were any of his 
 other epistles. 
 
 The apostle made no mention of the false teachers 
 who were seeking to destroy the fruit of his labor. 
 Because of the darkness and division in the church, 
 he wisely forbore to irritate them by such references, 
 for fear of turning some entirely from the truth. He 
 called attention to his own work among them as that 
 of / ^ a wise master-builder, ' ' who had laid the foun- 
 dation upon which others had built. But he did 
 not thereby exalt himself; for he declared, ^^We are 
 laborers together with God." He claimed no wisdom 
 of his own, but acknowledged that divine power alone 
 had enabled him to present the truth in a manner 
 pleasing to God. United with Christ, the greatest of 
 all teachers, Paul had been enabled to communicate 
 lessons of divine wisdom, which met the necessities 
 of all classes, and which were to apply at all times, 
 in all places, and under all conditions. 
 
 Among the more serious of the evils that had 
 developed among the Corinthian believers, was that 
 of a return to many of the debasing customs of 
 heathenism. One former convert had so far back- 
 slidden that his licentious course was a violation of 
 
 20 — Acts 
 
304 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 even the low standard of morality held by the Gen- 
 tile world. The apostle pleaded with the church to 
 put away from among them ^Hhat wicked person. '^ 
 ^^Know ye not,'' he admonished them, ''that a little 
 leaven leaveneth the whole lump! Purge out there- 
 fore the old leaven, that ye may be a new lump, as 
 ye are unleavened." 
 
 Another grave evil that had arisen in the church 
 was that of brethren going to law against one an- 
 other. Abundant provision had been made for the 
 settlement of difficulties among believers. Christ 
 Himself had given plain instruction as to how such 
 matters, were to be adjusted. "If thy brother shall 
 trespass against thee," the Saviour had counseled, 
 **go and tell him his fault between thee and him 
 alone: if he shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy 
 brother. But if he will not hear thee, then take with 
 thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two or 
 three witnesses every word may be established. And 
 if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the 
 church: but if he neglect to hear the church, let him 
 be unto thee as a heathen mail and a publican. Verily 
 I say unto you. Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth 
 shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever ye shall 
 loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven."' 
 
 To the Corinthian believers who had lost sight of 
 this plain counsel, Paul wrote in no uncertain terms 
 of admonition and rebuke. "Dare any of you," he 
 asked, "having a matter against another, go to law 
 before the unjust, and not before the saints? Do ye 
 not know that the saints shall judge the world? and 
 if the world shall be judged by you, are ye unworthy 
 
 ^Matt. 18:15-18. 
 
A MESSAGE OF WARNING 305 
 
 to judge the smallest matters! Know ye not that 
 we shall judge angels? how much more things that 
 pertain to this life! If then ye have judgments of 
 things pertaining to this life, set them to judge who 
 are least esteemed in the church. I speak to your 
 shame. Is it so, that there is not a wise man among 
 you? no, not one that shall be able to judge between 
 his brethren? But brother goeth to law with brother, 
 and that before the unbelievers. Now therefore there 
 is utterly a fault among you, because ye go to law 
 one with another. Why do ye not rather take wrong? 
 . . . Nay, ye do wrong, and defraud, and that your 
 brethren. Know ye not that the unrighteous shall 
 not inherit the kingdom of God?'^ 
 
 Satan is constantly seeking to introduce distrust, 
 alienation, and malice among God^s people. We shall 
 often be tempted to feel that our rights are invaded, 
 even when there is no real cause for such feelings. 
 Those whose love for self is stronger than their love 
 for Christ and His cause, will place their own in- 
 terests first, and will resort to almost any expedient 
 to guard and maintain them. Even many who ap- 
 pear to be conscientious Christians are hindered by 
 pride and self-esteem from going privately to those 
 whom they think in error, that they may talk with 
 them in the spirit of Christ, and pray together for 
 one another. When they think themselves injured 
 by their brethren, some will even go to law instead 
 of following the Saviour's rule. 
 
 Christians should not appeal to civil tribunals 
 to settle differences that may arise among church- 
 members. Such differences should be settled among 
 
306 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 themselves, or by the church, in harmony with 
 Christ's instruction. Even though injustice may 
 have been done, the follower of the meek and lowly 
 Jesus will suffer himself "to be defrauded'' rather 
 than open before the world the sins of his brethren 
 in the church. 
 
 Lawsuits between brethren are a reproach to the 
 cause of truth. Christians who go to law with one 
 another expose the church to the ridicule of her 
 enemies, and cause the powers of darkness to tri- 
 umph. They are wounding Christ afresh, and put- 
 ting Him to open shame. By ignoring the authority 
 of the church, they show contempt for God, who 
 gave to the church its authority. 
 
 In this letter to the Corinthians, Paul endeavored 
 to show them Christ's power to keep them from evil. 
 He knew that if they would comply with the condi- 
 tions laid down, they would be strong in the strength 
 of the Mighty One. As a means of helping them to 
 break away from the thraldom of sin, and to per- 
 fect holiness in the fear of the Lord, Paul urged 
 upon them the claims of Him to whom they had 
 dedicated their lives at the time of their conversion. 
 "Ye are Christ's," he declared. "Ye are not your 
 own. ... Ye are bought with a price: therefore 
 glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which 
 are God's." 
 
 The apostle plainly outlined the result of turning 
 from a life of purity and holiness to the corrupt 
 practices of heathenism. "Be not deceived," he 
 wrote; "neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adul- 
 terers, . . . nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunk- 
 ards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall inherit the 
 
A MESSAGE OF WARNING 307 
 
 kingdom of God." He begged them to control tlie 
 lower passions and appetites. ''Know ye not,'^ he 
 asked, ''that your body is the temple of the Holy 
 Ghost which is in you, which ye have of God!'^ 
 
 While Paul possessed high intellectual endow- 
 ments, his life revealed the power of a rarer wisdom, 
 which gave him quickness of insight and sympathy 
 of heart, and brought him into close touch with 
 others, enabling him to arouse their better nature 
 and inspire them to strive for a higher life. His 
 heart was filled with an earnest love for the Cor- 
 inthian believers. He longed to see them revealing 
 an inward piety that would fortify them against 
 temptation. He knew that at every step in the 
 Christian pathway they would be opposed by the 
 synagogue of Satan, and that they would have to 
 engage in conflicts daily. They would have to guard 
 against the stealthy approach of the enemy, forcing 
 back old habits and natural inclinations, and ever 
 watching unto prayer. Paul knew that the higher 
 Christian attainments can be reached only through 
 much prayer and constant watchfulness, and this he 
 tried to instil into their minds. But he knew also 
 that in Christ crucified they were offered power 
 sufficient to convert the soul, and divinely adapted 
 to enable them to resist all temptations to evil. With 
 faith in God as their armor, and with His word as 
 their weapon of warfare, they would be supplied 
 with an inner power that would enable them to turn 
 aside the attacks of the enemy. 
 
 The Corinthian believers needed a deeper experi- 
 ence in the things of God. They did not know fully 
 what it meant to behold His glory, and to be changed 
 
308 
 
 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 from character to character. They had seen but the 
 first rays of the early dawn of that glory. Panl's 
 desire for them was that they might be filled with all 
 the fulness of God, following on to know Him whose 
 going forth is prepared as the morning, and con- 
 tinuing to learn of Him until they should come into 
 the full noontide of a perfect gospel faith. 
 
CHAPTER XXX 
 
 Called to Reach a Higher Standard 
 
 In the hope of impressing vividly upon the minds 
 of the Corinthian believers the importance of firm 
 self-control, strict temperance, and unflagging zeal 
 in the service of Christ, Paul in his letter to them 
 made a striking comparison between the Christian 
 warfare and the celebrated foot-races held at stated 
 intervals near Corinth. Of all the games instituted 
 among the Greeks and the Romans, the foot-races 
 were the most ancient and the most highly esteemed. 
 They were witnessed by kings, nobles, and statesmen. 
 Young men of rank and wealth took part in them, 
 and shrank from no effort or discipline necessary to 
 obtain the prize. 
 
 The contests were governed by strict regulations, 
 from which there was no appeal. Those who desired 
 their names entered as competitors for the prize, 
 had first to undergo a severe preparatory training. 
 Harmful indulgence of appetite, or any other grati- 
 fication that would lower mental or physical vigor, 
 
 This chapter is based on the First Epistle to the Corinthians. 
 
 (309) 
 
310 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 was strictly forbidden. For one to have any hope 
 of success in these trials of strength and speed, the 
 muscles must be strong and supple, and the nerves 
 well under control. Every' movement must be cer- 
 tain, every step swift and unswerving; the physical 
 powers must reach the highest mark. 
 
 As the contestants in the race made their appear- 
 ance before the waiting multitude, their names were 
 heralded, and the rules of the race were distinctly 
 stated. Then they all started together, the fixed 
 attention of the spectators inspiring them with a 
 determination to win. The judges were seated near 
 the goal, that they might watch the race from its 
 beginning to its close, and give the prize to the true 
 victor. If a man reached the goal first by taking an 
 unlawful advantage, he was not awarded the prize. 
 
 In these contests great risks were run. Some 
 never recovered from the terrible physical strain. 
 It was not unusual for men to fall on the course, 
 bleeding at the mouth and nose, and sometimes a 
 contestant would drop dead when about to seize the 
 prize. But the possibility of lifelong injury or of 
 death was not looked upon as too great a risk to 
 run for the sake of the honor awarded the successful 
 contestant. 
 
 As the winner reached the goal, the applause of 
 the vast multitude of onlookers rent the air and 
 awoke the echoes of the surrounding hills and moun- 
 tains. In full view of the spectators, the judge pre- 
 sented him with the emblems of victory, — a laurel 
 crown, and a palm branch to carry in his right hand. 
 His praise was sung throughout the land ; his parents 
 received their share of honor; and even the city in 
 
A HIGHER STANDARD 311 
 
 which he lived was held in high esteem for having 
 produced so great an athlete. 
 
 In referring to these races as a figure of the 
 Christian warfare, Paul emphasized the preparation 
 necessary to the success of the contestants in the 
 race, — the preliminary discipline, the abstemious 
 diet, the necessity for temperance. ''Every man 
 that striveth for the mastery,'' he declared, ''is 
 temperate in all things." The runners put aside 
 every indulgence that would tend to weaken the 
 physical powers, and by severe and continuous dis- 
 cipline, trained their muscles to strength and en- 
 durance, that when the day of the contest should 
 arrive, they might put the heaviest tax upon their 
 powers. How much more important that the Chris- 
 tian, whose eternal interests are at stake, bring ap- 
 petite and passion under subjection to reason and 
 the will of God! Never must he allow his attention 
 to be diverted by amusements, luxuries, or ease. 
 All his habits and passions must be brought under 
 the strictest discipline. Reason, enlightened by the 
 teachings of God's word and guided by His Spirit, 
 must hold the reins of control. 
 
 And after this has been done, the Christian must 
 put forth the utmost exertion in order to gain the 
 victory. In the Corinthian games, the last few 
 strides of the contestants in the race were made with 
 agonizing effort to keep up undiminished speed. So 
 the Christian, as he nears the goal, will press on- 
 ward with even more zeal and determination than 
 at the first of his course. 
 
 Paul presents the contrast between the chaplet 
 of fading laurel received by the victor in the foot- 
 
312 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 races, and the crown of immortal glory that will be 
 given to him who runs with triumph the Christian 
 race. ^^They do it/' he declares, 'Ho obtain a cor- 
 ruptible crown; but we an incorruptible/' To win 
 a perishable prize, the Grecian runners spared them- 
 selves no toil or discipline. We are striving for a 
 prize infinitely more valuable, even the crown of 
 everlasting life. How much more careful should be 
 our striving, how much more willing our sacrifice and 
 self-denial ! 
 
 In the epistle to the Hebrews is pointed out the 
 single-hearted purpose that should characterize the 
 Christian's race for eternal life: ''Let us lay aside 
 every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset 
 us, and let us run with patience the race that is set 
 before us, looking unto Jesus the author and finisher 
 of our faith. ' ' ' Envy, malice, evil- thinking, evil- 
 speaking, covetousness, — these are weights that the 
 Christian must lay aside if he would run successfully 
 the race for immortality. Every habit or practice 
 that leads into sin and brings dishonor upon Christ, 
 must be put away, whatever the sacrifice. The bless- 
 ing of heaven cannot attend any man in violating 
 the eternal principles of right. One sin cherished is 
 sufficient to work degradation of character, and to 
 mislead others. 
 
 "If thy hand cause thee to stumble," the Saviour 
 said, "cut it off: it is good for thee to enter into 
 life maimed, rather than having thy two hands to 
 go into hell, into the unquenchable fire. And if thy 
 foot cause thee to stumble, cut it off: it is good for 
 thee to enter into life halt, rather than having thy 
 
 *Heb. 12:1,2. 
 
A HIGHER STANDARD 313 
 
 two feet to be cast into hell. " ' If to save the body 
 from death, the foot or the hand should be cut off, 
 or even the eye plucked out, how much more earnest 
 should the Christian be to put away sin, which brings 
 death to the soul! 
 
 The competitors in the ancient games, after they 
 had submitted to self-denial and rigid discipline, 
 were not even then sure of the victory. ^^Know ye 
 not,'' Paul asked, ^'that they which run in a race 
 run all, but one receiveth the prize?" However 
 eagerly and earnestly the runners might strive, the 
 prize could be awarded to but one. One hand only 
 could grasp the coveted garland. Some might put 
 forth the utmost effort to obtain the prize, but as 
 they reached forth the hand to secure it, another, an 
 instant before them, might grasp the coveted treasure. 
 
 Such is not the case in the Christian warfare. 
 Not one who complies with the conditions will be 
 disappointed at the end of the race. Not one who 
 is earnest and persevering will fail of success. The 
 race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong. 
 The weakest saint, as well as the strongest, may wear 
 the crown of immortal glory. All may win who, 
 through the power of divine grace, bring their lives 
 into conformity to the will of Christ. The practice, 
 in the details of life, of the principles laid down in 
 God's word, is too often looked upon as unimpor- 
 tant — a matter too trivial to demand attention. 
 But in view of the issue at stake, nothing is small 
 that will help or hinder. Every act casts its weight 
 into the scale that determines life's victory or de- 
 feat. And the reward given to those who win will 
 
 2 Mark 9:43-45, R. V. 
 
314 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 be in proportion to the energy and earnestness with 
 which they have striven. 
 
 The apostle compared himself to a man running 
 in a race, straining every nerve to win the prize. ^^I 
 therefore so run,'' he says, ^' not as uncertainly; so 
 fight I, not as one that beateth the air: but I keep 
 under my body, and bring it into subjection: lest 
 that by any means, when I have preached to others, 
 I myself should be a castaway.'' That he might not 
 run uncertainly or at random in the Christian race, 
 Paul subjected himself to severe training. The 
 words, ^^I keep under my body," literally mean to 
 beat back by severe discipline the desires, impulses, 
 and passions. 
 
 Paul feared lest, having preached to others, he 
 himself should be a castaway. He realized that if 
 he did not carry out in his life the principles he be- 
 lieved and preached, his labors in behalf of others 
 would avail him nothing. His conversation, his in- 
 fluence, his refusal to yield to self-gratification, must 
 show that his religion was not a profession merely, 
 but a daily, living connection with God. One goal 
 he kept ever before him, and strove earnestly to 
 reach, — ^Hhe righteousness which is of God by 
 faith."' 
 
 Paul knew that his warfare against evil would 
 not end so long as life should last. Ever he realized 
 the need of putting a strict guard upon himself, that 
 earthly desires might not overcome spiritual zeal. 
 With all his power he continued to strive against 
 natural inclinations. Ever he kept before him the 
 ideal to be attained, and this ideal he strove to reach 
 
 « Phil. 3 : 9. 
 
A HIGHER STANDARD 315 
 
 by willing obedience to the law of God. His words, 
 his practices, his passions, — all were brought under 
 the control of the Spirit of God. 
 
 It was this single-hearted purpose to win the race 
 for eternal life that Paul longed to see revealed in 
 the lives of the Corinthian believers. He knew that 
 in order to reach Christ's ideal for them, they had 
 before them a life struggle from which there would 
 be no release. He entreated them to strive lawfully, 
 day by day seeking for piety and moral excellence. 
 He pleaded with them to lay aside every weight, and 
 to press forward to the goal of perfection in Christ. 
 
 Paul pointed the Corinthians to the experiences 
 of ancient Israel, to the blessings that rewarded their 
 obedience, and to the judgments that followed their 
 transgressions. He reminded them of the miraculous 
 way in which the Hebrews were led from Egypt, 
 under the protection of the cloud by day and the 
 pillar of fire by night. Thus they were safely con- 
 ducted through the Eed Sea, while the Egyptians, 
 essaying to cross in like manner, were all drowned. 
 By these acts God had acknowledged Israel as His 
 church. They ^^did all eat the same spiritual meat; 
 and did all drink the same spiritual drink: for they 
 drank of that spiritual Eock that followed them: and 
 that Rock was Christ.'' The Hebrews, in all their 
 travels, had Christ as a leader. The smitten rock 
 typified Christ, who was to be wounded for men's 
 transgressions, that the stream of salvation might 
 flow to all. 
 
 Notwithstanding the favor that God showed to 
 the Hebrews, yet because of their lust for the lux- 
 uries left behind in Egypt, and because of their sin 
 
316 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 and rebellion, the judgments of God came upon tliem. 
 The apostle enjoined the Corinthian believers to heed 
 the lesson contained in Israel's experience. ^'Now 
 these things were our examples," he declared, ^Ho 
 the intent we should not lust after evil things, as 
 they also lusted." He showed how love of ease and 
 pleasure had prepared the way for sins that called 
 forth the signal vengeance of God. It was when the 
 children of Israel sat down to eat and drink, and 
 rose up to play, that they threw off the fear of God, 
 which they had felt as they listened to the giving 
 of the law; and, making a golden calf to represent 
 God, they worshiped it. And it was after enjoying 
 a luxurious feast connected with the worship of 
 Baal-peor, that many of the Hebrews fell through 
 licentiousness. The anger of God was aroused, and 
 at His command ^^ three and twenty thousand" were 
 slain by the plague in one day. 
 
 The apostle adjured the Corinthians, **Let him 
 that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall." 
 Should they become boastful and self-confident, neg- 
 lecting to watch and pray, they would fall into 
 grievous sin, calling down upon themselves the wrath 
 of God. Yet Paul would not have them yield to 
 despondency or discouragement. He gave them the 
 assurance: *^God is faithful, who will not suffer you 
 to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with 
 the temptation also make a way of escape, that ye 
 may be able to bear it." 
 
 Paul urged his brethren to ask themselves what 
 influence their words and deeds would have upon 
 others, and to da nothing, however innocent in itself, 
 
A HIGHER STANDARD 317 
 
 that would seem to sanction idolatry, or offend the 
 scruples of those who might be weak in the faith. 
 ''Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever 
 ye do, do all to the glory of God. Give none offense, 
 neither to the Jews, nor to the Gentiles, nor to the 
 church of God.'' 
 
 The apostle's words of warning to the Corinthian 
 church are applicable to all time, and are especially 
 adapted to our day. By idolatry he meant not only 
 the worship of idols, but self-serving, love of ease, 
 the gratification of appetite and passion. A mere 
 profession of faith in Christ, a boastful knowledge 
 of the truth, does not make a man a Christian. A 
 religion that seeks only to gratify the eye, the ear, 
 and the taste, or that sanctions self-indulgence, is 
 not the religion of Christ. 
 
 By a comparison of the church with the human 
 body, the apostle aptly illustrated the close and 
 harmonious relationship that should exist among all 
 members of the church of Christ. "By one Spirit," 
 he wrote, "are we all baptized into one body, whether 
 we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free; 
 and have been all made to drink into one Spirit. 
 For the body is not one member, but many. If the 
 foot shall say. Because I am not the hand, I am not 
 of the body; is it therefore not of the body? And 
 if the ear shall say, Because I am not the eye, I am 
 not of the body; is it therefore not of the body? If 
 the whole body were an eye, where were the hear- 
 ing? If the whole were hearing, where were the 
 smelling? But now hath God set the members every 
 one of them in the body, as it hath pleased Him. 
 And if they were all one member, where were the 
 
318 TBE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 body? But now are tliey many members, yet but 
 one body. And the eye cannot say unto the hand, 
 I have no need of thee: nor again the head to the 
 feet, I have no need of you. . . . God hath tempered 
 the body together, having given more abundant honor 
 to that part whi-ch lacked: that there should be no 
 schism in the body; but that the members should 
 have the same care one for another. And whether 
 one member suffer, all the members suffer with it; 
 or one member be honored, all the members rejoice 
 with it. Now ye are the body of Christ, and mem- 
 bers in particular.'* 
 
 And then, in words which from that day to 
 this have been to men and women a source of in- 
 spiration and encouragement, Paul set forth the im- 
 portance of that love which should be cherished by 
 the followers of Christ: ^^ Though I speak with the 
 tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, 
 I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal. 
 And though I have the gift of prophecy, and under- 
 stand all mysteries; and all knowledge; and though 
 I have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, 
 and have not charity, I am nothing. And though I 
 bestow all my goods to feed the poor, and though I 
 give my body to be burned, and have not charity, 
 it profiteth me nothing.'' 
 
 No matter how high the profession, he whose 
 heart is not filled with love for God and his fellow- 
 men, is not a true disciple of Christ. Though he 
 should possess great faith, and have power even to 
 work miracles, yet without love his faith would be 
 worthless. He might display great liberality; but 
 should he, from some other motive than genuine love, 
 
A HIGHER STANDARD 319 
 
 bestow all liis goods to feed tlie poor, the act would 
 not commend him to the favor of God. In his zeal 
 he might even meet a martyr's death, yet if not 
 actuated by love, he would be regarded by God as 
 a deluded enthusiast or an ambitious hypocrite. 
 
 *^ Charity suffereth long, and is kind; charity en- 
 vieth not; charity vaunteth not itself, is not puffed 
 up.'' The purest joy springs from the deepest 
 humiliation. The strongest and noblest characters 
 are built on the foundation of patience, love, and 
 submission to God's will. 
 
 Charity '^doth not behave itself unseemly, seek- 
 eth not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no 
 evil." Christlike love places the most favorable con- 
 struction on the motives and acts of others. It does 
 not needlessly expose their faults; it does not listen 
 eagerly to unfavorable reports, but seeks rather to 
 bring to mind the good qualities of others. 
 
 Love ^'rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in 
 the truth; beareth all things, believeth all things, 
 hopeth all things, endureth all things." This love 
 ^^ never faileth." It can never lose its value; it is 
 a heavenly attribute. As a precious treasure, it 
 will be carried by its possessor through the portals 
 of the city of God. 
 
 ^^And now abide th faith, hope, charity, these 
 three; but the greatest of these is charity." 
 
 In the lowering of the moral standard among the 
 Corinthian believers, there were those who had given 
 up some of the fundamental features of their faith. 
 Some had gone so far as to deny the doctrine of 
 the resurrection. Paul met this heresy with a very 
 plain testimony regarding the unmistakable evidence 
 
 21 — Acts 
 
320 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 of the resurrection of Christ. He declared that 
 Christ, after His death, ''rose again the third day 
 according to the Scriptures,'' after which ''He was 
 seen of Cephas, then of the twelve: after that. He 
 was seen of above fiye hundred brethren at once; of 
 whom the greater part remain unto this present, but 
 some are fallen asleep. After that. He was seen of 
 James; then of all the apostles. And last of all He 
 was seen of me also.'' 
 
 With convincing power the apostle set forth the 
 great truth of the resurrection. "If there be no 
 resurrection of the dead," he argued, "then is Christ 
 not risen: and if Christ be not risen, then is our 
 preaching vain, and your faith is also vain. Yea, 
 and we are found false witnesses of God; because 
 we have testified of God that He raised up Christ: 
 whom He raised not up, if so be that the dead rise 
 not. For if the dead rise not, then is not Christ 
 raised: and if Christ be not raised, your faith is 
 vain; ye are yet in your sins. Then they also which 
 are fallen asleep in Christ are perished. If in this 
 life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men 
 most miserable. But now is Christ risen from the 
 dead, and become the first-fruits of them that slept." 
 
 The apostle carried the minds of the Corinthian 
 brethren forward to the triumphs of the resurrec- 
 tion morn, when all the sleeping saints are to be 
 raised, henceforth to live forever with their Lord. 
 "Behold," the apostle declared, "I show you a 
 mystery: We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be 
 changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at 
 the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the 
 dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be 
 
A HIGHER STANDARD 321 
 
 changed. For this corruptible must put on incorrup- 
 tion, and this mortal must put on immortality. So 
 when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, 
 and this mortal shall have put on immortality, then 
 shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, 
 Death is swallowed up in victory. death, where 
 is thy sting? grave, where is thy victory! . . . 
 Thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory 
 through our Lord Jesus Christ.'* 
 
 Glorious is the triumph awaiting the faithful. The 
 apostle, realizing the possibilities before the Cor- 
 inthian believers, sought to set before them that 
 which uplifts from the selfish and the sensual, and 
 glorifies life with the hope of immortality. Ear- 
 nestly he exhorted them to be true to their high call- 
 ing in Christ. *^My beloved brethren,'' he pleaded, 
 **be ye steadfast, unmovable, always abounding in 
 the work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that 
 your labor is not in vain in the Lord." 
 
 Thus the apostle, in the most decided and im- 
 pressive manner, endeavored to correct the false and 
 dangerous ideas and practices that were prevailing 
 in the Corinthian church. He spoke plainly, yet in 
 love for their souls. In his warnings and reproofs, 
 light from the throne of God was shining upon them, 
 to reveal the hidden sins that were defiling their 
 lives. How would it be received? 
 
 After the letter had been dispatched, Paul feared 
 lest that which he had written might wound too 
 deeply those whom he desired to benefit. He keenly 
 dreaded a further alienation, and sometimes longed 
 to recall his words. Those who, like the apostle, 
 have felt a responsibility for beloved churches or 
 
322 
 
 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 institutions, can best appreciate his depression of 
 spirit and self-accusing. The servants of God who 
 bear the burden of His work for this time know some- 
 thing of the same experience of labor, conflict, and 
 anxious care that fell to the lot of the great apostle. 
 Burdened by divisions in the church, meeting with 
 ingratitude and betrayal from some to whom he 
 looked for sympathy and support, realizing the peril 
 of the churches that harbored iniquity, compelled to 
 bear a close, searching testimony in reproof of sin, 
 he was at the same time weighed down with fear 
 that he might have dealt with too great severity. 
 With trembling anxiety he waited to receive some 
 tidings as to the reception of his message. 
 
CHAPTER XXXI 
 
 The Message Heeded 
 
 From Ephesus Paul set forth on another mission- 
 ary tour, during which he hoped to visit once more 
 the scenes of his former labors in Europe. Tarry- 
 ing for a time at Troas, ^^to preach Christ's gos- 
 pel/' he found some who were ready to listen to his 
 message. ^'A door was opened unto me of the 
 Lord,'' he afterward declared of his labors in this 
 place. But successful as were his efforts at Troas, 
 he could not remain there long. ^^The care of all 
 the churches," and particularly of the church at 
 Corinth, rested heavily on his heart. He had hoped 
 to meet Titus at Troas, and to learn from him how 
 the words of counsel and reproof sent to the Cor- 
 inthian brethren had been received; but in this he 
 was disappointed. '^I had no rest in my spirit," he 
 wrote concerning this experience, ^'because I found 
 not Titus my brother." He therefore left Troas, 
 and crossed over to Macedonia, where, at Philippi, 
 he met Timothy. 
 
 This chapter is based on the Second Epistle to the Corinthians. 
 
 (323) 
 
324 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 During this time of anxiety concerning the church 
 at Corinth, Paul hoped for the best; yet at times 
 feelings of deep sadness would sweep over his soul, 
 lest his counsels and admonitions might be misun- 
 derstood. ^'Our flesh had no rest,'' he afterward 
 wrote, ^^but we were troubled on every side; without 
 were fightings, within were fears. Nevertheless God, 
 that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted 
 us by the coming of Titus.'' 
 
 This faithful messenger brought the cheering 
 news that a wonderful change had taken place among 
 the Corinthian believers. Many had accepted the 
 instruction contained in Paul's letter, and had re- 
 pented of their sins. Their lives were no longer a 
 reproach to Christianity, but exerted a powerful in- 
 fluence in favor of practical godliness. 
 
 Filled with joy, the apostle sent another letter to 
 the Corinthian believers, expressing his gladness of 
 heart because of the good work wrought in them: 
 ^^ Though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not 
 repent, though I did repent." When tortured by 
 the fear that his words would be despised, he had 
 sometimes regretted that he had written so decidedly 
 and severely. ''Now I rejoice," he continued, ''not 
 that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to 
 repentance: for ye were made sorry after a godly 
 manner, that ye might receive damage by us in noth- 
 ing. For godly sorrow worketh repentance to sal- 
 vation not to be repented of." That repentance 
 which is produced by the influence of divine grace 
 upon the heart will lead to confession and forsaking 
 of sin. Such were the fruits which the apostle de- 
 clared had been seen in the lives of the Corinthian 
 
THE MESSAGE HEEDED 325 
 
 believers. ''What carefulness it wrought in you, 
 yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indigna- 
 tion, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, 
 what zeal.'' 
 
 For some time Paul had been carrying a burden 
 of soul for the churches, — a burden so heavy that 
 he could scarcely endure it. False teachers had 
 sought to destroy his influence among the believers, 
 and to urge their own doctrines in the place of 
 gospel truth. The perplexities and discouragements 
 with which Paul was surrounded are revealed in 
 the words, "We were pressed out of measure, above 
 strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life." 
 
 But now one cause of anxiety was removed. At 
 the tidings of the acceptance of his letter to the Cor- 
 inthians, Paul broke forth into words of rejoicing: 
 "Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all 
 comfort; who comforteth us in all our tribulation, 
 that we may be able to comfort them which are in 
 any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves 
 are comforted of God. For as the sufferings of 
 Christ abound in us, so our consolation also abound- 
 eth by Christ. And whether we be afflicted, it is for 
 your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in 
 the enduring of the same sufferings which we also 
 suffer: or whether we be comforted, it is for your 
 consolation and salvation. And our hope of you is 
 steadfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the 
 sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation." 
 
 In expressing his joy over their reconversion and 
 their growth in grace, Paul ascribed to God all the 
 praise for this transformation of heart and life. 
 
326 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 *^ Thanks be unto God,'' he exclaimed, "which always 
 causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest 
 the savor of His knowledge by us in every place. For 
 we are unto God a sweet savor of Christ, in them 
 that are saved, and in them that perish." It was 
 the custom of the day for a general victorious in 
 warfare to bring with him on his return a train of 
 captives. On such occasions incense-bearers were 
 appointed, and as the army marched triumphantly 
 home, the fragrant odor was to the captives ap- 
 pointed to die, a savor of death, showing that they 
 were nearing the time of their execution ; but to those 
 of the prisoners who had found favor with their 
 captors, and whose lives were to be spared, it was 
 a savor of life, in that it showed them that their 
 freedom was near. 
 
 Paul was now full of faith and hope. He felt 
 that Satan was not to triumph over the work of God 
 in Corinth, and in words of praise he poured forth 
 the gratitude of his heart. He and his fellow- 
 laborers would celebrate their victory over the ene- 
 mies of Christ and the truth, by going forth with 
 new zeal to extend the knowledge of the Saviour. 
 Like incense the fragrance of the gospel was to be 
 diffused throughout the world. To those who should 
 accept Christ, the message would be a savor of life 
 unto life; but to those who should persist in un- 
 belief, a savor of death unto death. 
 
 Eealizing the overwhelming magnitude of the 
 work, Paul exclaimed, ''Who is sufficient for these 
 things?" Who is able to preach Christ in such a way 
 that His enemies shall have no just cause to despise 
 the messenger or the message that he bears? Paul 
 
THE MESSAGE HEEDED 327 
 
 desired to impress upon believers the solemn respon- 
 sibility of the gospel ministry. Faithfulness in 
 preaching the word, united with a pure, consistent 
 life, can alone make the efforts of ministers accept- 
 able to God and profitable to souls. Ministers of our 
 day, burdened with a sense of the greatness of the 
 work, may well exclaim with the apostle, ^^Who is 
 sufficient for these things!^' 
 
 There were those who had charged Paul with 
 self -commendation in writing his former letter. The 
 apostle now referred to this by asking the members 
 of the church if they thus judged his motives. ^^Do 
 we begin again to commend ourselves?'' he inquired; 
 ''or need we, as some others, epistles of commenda- 
 tion to you, or letters of commendation from jouV* 
 Believers moving to a new place often carried with 
 them letters of commendation from the church with 
 which they had formerly been united; but the lead- 
 ing workers, the founders of these churches, had no 
 need of such commendation. The Corinthian be- 
 lievers, who had been led from the worship of idols 
 to the faith of the gospel, were themselves all the 
 recommendation that Paul needed. Their reception 
 of the truth, and the reformation wrought in their 
 lives, bore eloquent testimony to the faithfulness of 
 his labors, and to his authority to counsel, reprove, 
 and exhort as a minister of Christ. 
 
 Paul regarded the Corinthian brethren as his tes- 
 timonial. "Ye are our epistle,'' he said, ''written in 
 our hearts, known and read of all men: forasmuch 
 as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of 
 Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but 
 
328 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of 
 stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart." 
 
 The conversion of sinners and their sanctifica- 
 tion through the truth is the strongest proof a min- 
 ister can have that God has called him to the min- 
 istry. The evidence of his apostleship is written 
 upon the hearts of those converted, and is witnessed 
 to by their renewed lives. Christ is formed within, 
 the hope of glory. A minister is greatly strengthened 
 by these seals of his ministry. 
 
 To-day the ministers of Christ should have the 
 same witness as that which the Corinthian church 
 bore to Paul's labors. But though in this age there 
 are many preachers, there is a great scarcity of able, 
 holy ministers, — men filled with the love that dwelt 
 in the heart of Christ. Pride, self-confidence, love 
 of the world, fault-finding, bitterness, envy, are the 
 fruit borne by many who profess the religion of 
 Christ. Their lives, in sharp contrast to the life of 
 the Saviour, often bear sad testimony to the char- 
 acter of the ministerial labor under which they were 
 converted. 
 
 A man can have no greater honor than to be ac- 
 cepted by God as an able minister of the gospel. 
 But those whom the Lord blesses with power and 
 success in His work do not boast. They acknowledge 
 their entire dependence on Him, realizing that of 
 themselves they have no power. With Paul they 
 say, * ^ Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think 
 anything as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of 
 God; who also hath made us able ministers of the 
 new testament.'' 
 
TEE MESSAGE HEEDED 329 
 
 A true minister does the work of the Master. He 
 feels the importance of his work, realizing that he 
 sustains to the church and to the world a relation 
 similar to that which Christ sustained. He works 
 untiringly to lead sinners to a nobler, higher life, 
 that they may obtain the reward of the overcomer. 
 His lips are touched with a live coal from the altar, 
 and he uplifts Jesus as the sinner's only hope. Those 
 who hear him know that he has drawn near to God 
 in fervent, effectual prayer. The Holy Spirit has 
 rested upon him, his soul has felt the vital, heavenly 
 fire, and he is able to compare spiritual things with 
 spiritual. Power is given him to tear down the 
 strongholds of Satan. Hearts are broken by his 
 presentation of the love of God, and many are led 
 to inquire, '^What must I do to be saved f 
 
 ^^ Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we 
 have received mercy, we faint not; but have re- 
 nounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walk- 
 ing in craftiness, nor handling the word of God 
 deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth com- 
 mending ourselves to every man's conscience in the 
 sight of God. But if oUr gospel be hid, it is hid to 
 them that are lost: in whom the god of this world 
 hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, 
 lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is 
 the image of God, should shine unto them. For we 
 preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and 
 ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake. For God, 
 who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, 
 hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the 
 knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus 
 Christ." 
 
330 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Thus the apostle magnified the grace and mercy 
 of God, shown in the sacred trust committed to him 
 as a minister of Christ. By God's abundant mercy 
 he and his brethren had been sustained in difficulty, 
 affliction, and danger. They had not modeled their 
 faith and teaching to suit the desires of their hearers, 
 nor kept back truths essential to salvation in order 
 to make their teaching more attractive. They had 
 presented the truth with simplicity and clearness, 
 praying for the conviction and conversion of souls. 
 And they had endeavored to bring their conduct into 
 harmony with their teaching, that the truth presented 
 might commend itself to every man's conscience. 
 
 *^We have this treasure,'' the apostle continued, 
 *^in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power 
 may be of God, and not of us." God could have pro- 
 claimed His truth through sinless angels, but this is 
 not His plan. He chooses human beings, men com- 
 passed with infirmity, as instruments in the work- 
 ing out of His designs. The priceless treasure is 
 placed in earthen vessels. Through men His bless- 
 ings are to be conveyed to the world. Through them 
 His glory is to shine forth into the darkness of sin. 
 In loving ministry they are to meet the sinful and 
 the needy, and lead them to the cross. And in all 
 their work, they are to ascribe glory, honor, and 
 praise to Him who is above all and over all. 
 
 Referring to his own experience, Paul showed 
 that in choosing the service of Christ he had not 
 been prompted by selfish motives; for his pathway 
 had been beset by trial and temptation. *^We are 
 troubled on every side," he wrote, ^'yet not dis- 
 tressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair; 
 
TEE MESSAGE HEEDED 331 
 
 persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not 
 destroyed; always bearing about in the body the 
 dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus 
 might be made manifest in our body/' 
 
 Paul reminded his brethren that as Christ's mes- 
 sengers, he and his fellow-laborers were continually 
 in peril. The hardships they endured were wearing 
 away their strength. ^*We which live,'' he wrote, 
 *'are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, 
 that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest 
 in our mortal flesh. So then death worketh in us, 
 but life in you." Suffering physically through pri- 
 vation and toil, these ministers of Christ were con- 
 forming to His death. But that which was working 
 death in them was bringing spiritual life and health 
 to the Corinthians, who by a belief in the truth were 
 being made partakers of life eternal. In view of 
 this, the followers of Jesus were to be careful not 
 to increase, by neglect and disaffection, the burdens 
 and trials of the laborers. 
 
 ^^We having the same spirit of faith," Paul con- 
 tinued, ^'according as it is written, I believed, and 
 therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and there- 
 fore speak." Fully convinced of the reality of the 
 truth entrusted to him, nothing could induce Paul to 
 handle the word of God deceitfully, or to conceal the 
 convictions of his soul. He would not purchase 
 wealth, honor, or pleasure by conformity to the opin- 
 ions of the world. Though in constant danger of 
 martyrdom for the faith that he had preached to 
 the Corinthians, he was not intimidated; for he knew 
 that He who had died and risen again would raise 
 him from the grave, and present him to the Father. 
 
332 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 **A11 things are for your sakes," he said, 'Hhat 
 the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving 
 of many redound to the glory of God.'' Not for self- 
 aggrandizement did the apostles preach the gospel. 
 It was the hope of saving souls that led them to 
 devote their lives to this work. And it was this 
 hope that kept them from ceasing their efforts be- 
 cause of threatened danger or actual suffering. 
 
 **For which cause/' Paul declared, *'we faint not; 
 but though our outward man perish, yet the inward 
 man is renewed day by day." Paul felt the power 
 of the enemy; but though his physical strength was 
 declining, yet faithfully and unflinchingly he de- 
 clared the gospel of Christ. Clad in the whole armor 
 of God, this hero of the cross pressed forward in 
 the conflict. His voice of cheer proclaimed him tri- 
 umphant in the combat. Fixing his gaze on the re- 
 ward of the faithful, he exclaimed in tones of victory, 
 '*Our light affliction, which is but for a moment, 
 worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal 
 weight of glory; while we look not at the things 
 which are seen, but at the things which are not 
 seen: for the things which are seen are temporal; 
 but the things which are not seen are eternal." 
 
 Very earnest and touching is the apostle's ap- 
 peal that his Corinthian brethren consider anew the 
 matchless love of their Eedeemer. ^'Ye know the 
 grace of our Lord Jesus Christ," he wrote, '^that, 
 though He was rich, yet for your sakes He became 
 poor, that ye through His poverty might be rich." 
 You know the height from which He stooped; the 
 depth of humiliation to which He descended. Hav- 
 ing once entered upon the path of self-denial and 
 
THE MESSAGE HEEDED 333 
 
 sacrifice, He turned not aside until He liad given 
 His life. There was no rest for Him between the 
 throne and the cross. 
 
 Point after point Paul lingered over, in order 
 that those who should read his epistle might fully 
 comprehend .the wonderful condescension of the Sav- 
 iour in their behalf. Presenting Christ as He was 
 when equal with God and with Him receiving the 
 homage of the angels, the apostle traced His course 
 until He had reached the lowest depths of humilia- 
 tion. Paul was convinced that if they could be 
 brought to comprehend the amazing sacrifice made 
 by the Majesty of heaven, all selfishness would be 
 banished from their lives. He showed how the Son 
 of God had laid aside His glory, voluntarily sub- 
 jecting Himself to the conditions of human nature; 
 and then had humbled Himself as a servant, becom- 
 ing obedient unto death, ^^even the death of the 
 cross,''' that He might lift fallen man from degra- 
 dation to hope and joy and heaven. 
 
 When we study the divine character in the light 
 of the cross, we see mercy, tenderness, and forgive- 
 ness blended with equity and justice. We see in the 
 midst of the throne One bearing in hands and feet 
 and side the marks of the suffering endured to 
 reconcile man to God. We see a Father, infinite, 
 dwelling in light unapproachable, yet receiving us 
 to Himself through the merits of His Son. The 
 cloud of vengeance that threatened only misery and 
 despair, in the light reflected from the cross reveals 
 the writing of God: Live, sinner, live! ye penitent, 
 believing souls, live! I have paid a ransom. 
 
 1 Phil. 2 : 8. 
 
334 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 In the contemplation of Christ, we linger on the 
 shore of a love that is measureless. We endeavor 
 to tell of this love, and language fails us. We con- 
 sider His life on earth. His sacrifice for us, His 
 work in heaven as our advocate, and the mansions 
 He is preparing for those who love Him; and we 
 can only exclaim, the height and depth of the love 
 of Christ! ^'Herein is love, not that we loved God, 
 but that He loved us, and sent His Son to be the 
 propitiation for our sins.'' ^^ Behold, what manner 
 of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we 
 should be called the sons of G od. ' ' ' 
 
 In every true disciple, this love, like sacred fire, 
 burns on the altar of the heart. It was on the earth 
 that the love of God was revealed through Christ. 
 It is on the earth that His children are to reflect this 
 love through blameless lives. Thus sinners will be 
 led to the cross, to behold the Lamb of God. 
 
 2 1 John 4:10; 3:1. 
 
CHAPTER XXXII 
 
 A Liberal Church 
 
 In his first letter to the church at Corinth, Paul 
 gave the believers instruction regarding the general 
 principles underlying the support of God's work in 
 the earth. Writing of his apostolic labors in their 
 behalf, he inquired: 
 
 ''Who goeth a warfare any time at his own 
 charges? who planteth a vineyard, and eateth not 
 of the fruit thereof? or who feedeth a flock, and 
 eateth not of the milk of the flock! Say I these 
 things as a man? or saith not the law the same 
 also? For it is written in the law of Moses, Thou 
 shalt not muzzle the mouth of the ox that treadeth 
 out the corn. Doth God take care for oxen? or 
 saith He it altogether for our sakes? For our sakes, 
 no doubt, this is written: that he that ploweth 
 should plow in hope; and that he that thresheth in 
 hope should be partaker of his hope. 
 
 "If we have sown unto you spiritual things,'' 
 the apostle further inquired, "is it a great thing 
 if we shall reap your carnal things? If others be 
 
 (335) 
 
 22 — Acts 
 
336 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 partakers of this power over you, are not we rather? 
 Nevertheless we have not used this power; but suf- 
 fer all things, lest we should hinder the gospel of 
 Christ. Do ye not know that they which minister 
 about holy things live of the things of the temple? 
 and they which wait at the altar are partakers with 
 the altar! Even so hath the Lord ordained that 
 they which preach the gospel should live of the 
 gospel. ' ^ ' 
 
 The apostle here referred to the Lord's plan for 
 the maintenance of the priests who ministered in 
 the temple. Those who were set apart to this holy 
 office were supported by their brethren, to whom 
 they ministered spiritual blessings. ^^ Verily they 
 that are of the sons of Levi, who receive the office 
 of the priesthood, have a commandment to take 
 tithes of the people according to the law.''' The 
 tribe of Levi was chosen by the Lord for the sacred 
 offices pertaining to the temple and the priesthood. 
 Of the priest it was said, "The Lord thy God hath 
 chosen him ... to stand to minister in the name 
 of the Lord. ' ' ' One tenth of all the increase was 
 claimed by the Lord as His own, and to withhold the 
 tithe was regarded by Him as roblDery. 
 
 It was to this plan for the support of the min- 
 istry that Paul referred when he said, ''Even so 
 hath the Lord ordained that they which preach the 
 gospel should live of the gospel." And later, in 
 writing to Timothy, the apostle said, ''The laborer 
 is worthy of his reward. ' ' * 
 
 The payment of the tithe was but a part of God's 
 plan for the support of His service. Numerous 
 
 ^ 1 Cor. 9 : 7-14. ^ jjg^ 7.5^ 3 j)g^^_ ;^g . 5 , ^ ^.^^ ^ .-^g^ 
 
A LIBERAL CHURCH 337 
 
 gifts and offerings were divinely specified. Under 
 the Jewish system, the people were taught to cher- 
 ish a spirit of liberality, both in sustaining the cause 
 of God and in supplying the wants of the needy. 
 For special occasions there were freewill-offerings. 
 At the harvest and the vintage, the first-fruits of 
 the field — corn, wine, and oil — were consecrated 
 as an offering to the Lord. The gleanings and the 
 corners of the field were reserved for the poor. The 
 first-fruits of the wool when the sheep were shorn, 
 of the grain when the wheat was threshed, were 
 set apart for God. So also were the first-born of 
 all animals; and a redemption price was paid for the 
 first-born son. The first-fruits were to be presented 
 before the Lord at the sanctuary, and were then 
 devoted to the use of the priests. 
 
 By this system of benevolence the Lord sought 
 to teach Israel that in everything He must be first. 
 Thus they were reminded that God was the pro- 
 prietor of their fields, their flocks, and their herds; 
 that it was He who sent them the sunshine and the 
 rain that developed and ripened the harvest. Every- 
 thing that they possessed wasHis; they were but 
 the stewards of His goods. 
 
 It is not God^s purpose that Christians, whose 
 privileges far exceed those of the Jewish nation, 
 shall give less freely than they gave. ''Unto whom- 
 soever much is given, '^ the Saviour declared, "of 
 him shall be much required. ' ' ' The liberality re- 
 quired of the Hebrews was largely to benefit their 
 own nation; to-day the work of God extends over 
 
 ' Luke 12 : 48. 
 
338 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 all the earth. In the hands of His followers, Christ 
 has placed the treasures of the gospel, and upon 
 them He has laid the responsibility of giving the 
 glad tidings of salvation to the world. Surely our 
 obligations are much greater than were those of 
 ancient Israel. 
 
 As God's work extends, calls for help will come 
 more and more frequently. That these calls may 
 be answered. Christians should heed the command, 
 ^^ Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that 
 there may be meat in Mine house.''" If professing 
 Christians would faithfully bring to God their tithes 
 and offerings, His treasury would be full. There 
 would then be no occasion to resort to fairs, lot- 
 teries, or parties of pleasure to secure funds for 
 the support of the gospel. 
 
 Men are tempted to use their means in self- 
 indulgence, in the gratification of appetite, in per- 
 sonal adornment, or in the embellishment of their 
 homes. For these objects many church-members do 
 not hesitate to spend freely, and even extravagantly. 
 But when asked to give to the Lord's treasury, to 
 carry forward His work in the earth, they demur. 
 Perhaps, feeling that they cannot well do otherwise, 
 they dole out a sum far smaller than they often 
 spend for needless indulgence. They manifest no 
 real love for Christ's service, no earnest interest in 
 the salvation of souls. What marvel that the Chris- 
 tian life of such ones is but a dwarfed, sickly ex- 
 istence ! 
 
 He whose heart is aglow with the love of Christ 
 will regard it as not only a duty, but a pleasure, to 
 
 "Mai. 3:10. 
 
A LIBERAL CHURCH 339 
 
 aid in the advancement of the highest, holiest work 
 committed to man, — the work of presenting to the 
 world the riches of goodness, mercy, and truth. 
 
 It is the spirit of covetousness which leads men 
 to keep for gratification of self means that right- 
 fully belong to God, and this spirit is • as abhorrent 
 to Him now as when through His prophet He sternly 
 rebuked His people, saying, ''Will a man rob God? 
 Yet ye have robbed Me. But ye say. Wherein have 
 we robbed Thee? In tithes and offerings. Ye are 
 cursed with a curse: for ye have robbed Me, even 
 this whole nation. ' ' ' 
 
 The spirit of liberality is the spirit of heaven. 
 This spirit finds its highest manifestation in Christ's 
 sacrifice on the cross. In our behalf, the Father gave 
 His only begotten Son; and Christ, having given 
 up all that He had, then gave Himself, that man 
 might be saved. The cross of Calvary should ap- 
 peal to the benevolence of every follower of the 
 Saviour. The principle there illustrated is to give, 
 give. ''He that saith he abideth in Him ought him- 
 self also so to walk, even as He walked.*'' 
 
 On the other hand, the spirit of selfishness is the 
 spirit of Satan. The principle illustrated in the 
 lives of worldlings is to get, get. Thus they hope 
 to secure happiness and ease, but the fruit of their 
 sowing is misery and death. 
 
 Not until God ceases to bless His children will 
 they cease to be under bonds to return to Him the 
 portion that He claims. Not only should they render 
 the Lord the portion that belongs to Him, but they 
 should bring also to His treasury, as a gratitude- 
 
 ^Mal. 3:8,9. '1 John 2:6. 
 
340 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 offering, a liberal tribute. With joyful hearts they 
 should dedicate to the Creator the first-fruits of 
 their bounties, — their choicest possessions, their best 
 and holiest service. Thus they will gain rich bless- 
 ings. God Himself will make their souls like a 
 watered garden, whose waters fail not. And when 
 the last great harvest is gathered in, the sheaves that 
 they are enabled to bring to the Master will be the 
 recompense of their unselfish use of the talents lent 
 them. 
 
 God^s chosen messengers, who are engaged in 
 aggressive labor, should never be compelled to go 
 a warfare at their own charges, unaided by the 
 sympathetic and hearty support of their brethren. 
 It is the part of church-members to deal liberally 
 with those who lay aside their secular employment 
 that they may give themselves to the ministry. When 
 God's ministers are encouraged. His cause is greatly 
 advanced. But when, through the selfishness of men, 
 their rightful support is withheld, their hands are 
 weakened, and often their usefulness is seriously 
 crippled. 
 
 The displeasure of God is kindled against those 
 who claim to be His followers, yet allow consecrated 
 workers to suffer for the necessities of life while 
 engaged in active ministry. These selfish ones will 
 be called to render an account, not only for the mis- 
 use of their Lord's money, but for the depression and 
 heartache which their course has brought upon His 
 faithful servants. Those who are called to the work 
 of the ministry, and at the call of duty give up all 
 to engage in God's service, should receive for their 
 
A LIBERAL CHURCH 341 
 
 self-sacrificing efforts wages sufficient to support 
 themselves and their families. 
 
 In the various departments of secular labor, men- 
 tal and physical, faithful workmen can earn good 
 wages. Is not the work of disseminating truth, and 
 leading souls to Christ, of more importance than any 
 ordinary business? And are not those who faith- 
 fully engage in this work justly entitled to ample re- 
 muneration? By our estimate of the relative value 
 of labor for moral and for physical good, we show 
 our appreciation of the heavenly in contrast with the 
 earthly. 
 
 That there may be funds in the treasury for 
 the support of the ministry, and to meet the calls 
 for assistance in missionary enterprises, it is neces- 
 sary that the people of God give cheerfully and 
 liberally. A solemn responsibility rests upon min- 
 isters to keep before the churches the needs of the 
 cause of God, and to educate them to be liberal. 
 When this is neglected, and the churches fail to give 
 for the necessities of others, not only does the work 
 of the Lord suffer, but the blessing that should come 
 to believers is withheld. 
 
 Even the very poor should bring their offerings 
 to God. They are to be sharers of the grace of 
 Christ by denying self to help those whose need is 
 more pressing than their own. The poor man's 
 gift, the fruit of self-denial, comes up before God 
 as fragrant incense. And every act of self-sacrifice 
 strengthens the spirit of beneficence in the giver's 
 heart, allying him more closely to the One who was 
 rich, yet for our sakes became poor, that we through 
 His poverty might be rich. 
 
342 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 The act of the widow who cast two mites — all 
 that she had — into the treasury, is placed on record 
 for the encouragement of those who, struggling with 
 poverty, still desire by their gifts to aid the cause 
 of God. Christ called the attention of the disciples 
 to this woman, who had given ' ^ all her living. ' ' ' 
 He esteemed her gift of more value than the large 
 offerings of those whose alms did not call for self- 
 denial. From their abundance they had given a 
 small portion. To make her offering, the widow 
 had deprived herself of even the necessities of life, 
 trusting God to supply her needs for the morrow. 
 Of her the Saviour declared, ^'Verily I say unto 
 you. That this poor widow hath cast more in, than 
 all they which have cast into the treasury.'^' Thus 
 He taught that the value of the gift is estimated 
 not by the amount, but by the proportion that is 
 given, and the motive that actuates the giver. 
 
 The apostle Paul, in his ministry among the 
 churches, was untiring in his efforts to inspire in 
 the hearts of the new converts a desire to do large 
 things for the cause of God. Often he exhorted them 
 to the exercise of liberality. In speaking to the 
 elders of Ephesus of his former labors among them, 
 he said, **I have showed you all things, how that so 
 laboring ye ought to support the weak, and to re- 
 member the words of the Lord Jesus, how He said. 
 It is more blessed to give than to receive.'' ^'He 
 which soweth sparingly,'' he wrote to the Cor- 
 inthians, '^ shall reap also sparingly; and he which 
 soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully. Every 
 man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let 
 
 «Mark 12:44,43. 
 
A LIBERAL CHURCH 343 
 
 Mm give; not grudgingly, or of necessity: for God 
 loveth a cheerful giver. ' ' " 
 
 Nearly all the Macedonian believers were poor 
 in this world's goods, but their hearts were over- 
 flowing with love for God and His truth, and they 
 gladly gave for the support of the gospel. When 
 general collections were taken up in the Gentile 
 churches for the relief of the Jewish believers, the 
 liberality of the converts in Macedonia was held up 
 as an example to other churches. Writing to the 
 Corinthian believers, the apostle called their atten- 
 tion to ''the grace of God bestowed on the churches 
 of Macedonia; how that in a great trial of affliction 
 the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty 
 abounded unto the riches of their liberality. For 
 to their power, . . . yea, and beyond their power 
 they were willing of themselves; praying us with 
 much entreaty that we would receive the gift, and 
 take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to 
 the saints. ' ' " 
 
 The willingness to sacrifice on the part of the 
 Macedonian believers came as a result of whole- 
 hearted consecration. Moved by the Spirit of God, 
 they *' first gave their own selves to the Lord;*'" 
 then they were willing to give freely of their means 
 for the support of the gospel. It was not necessary 
 to urge them to give; rather, they rejoiced in the 
 privilege of denying themselves even of necessary 
 things in order to supply the needs of others. When 
 the apostle would have restrained them, they im- 
 portuned him to accept their offering. In their 
 simplicity and integrity, and in their love for the 
 
 " Acts 20 : 35 ; 2 Cor. 9:6,7. "2 Cor. 8 : 1-4. ^ 2 Cor. 8 : 5. 
 
344 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 brethren, they gladly denied self, and thus abounded 
 in the fruit of benevolence. 
 
 When Paul sent Titus to Corinth to strengthen 
 the believers there, he instructed him to build up 
 that church in the grace of giving; and in a per- 
 sonal letter to the believers he also added his own 
 appeal. ^^As ye abound in everything,'' he pleaded, 
 ^^in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all 
 diligence, and in your love to us, see that. ye abound 
 in this grace also." ^'Now therefore perform the 
 doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, 
 so there may be a performance also out of that 
 which ye have. For if there be first a willing mind, 
 it is accepted according to that a man hath, and 
 not according to that he hath not.'' **And God is 
 able to make all grace abound toward you; that 
 ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may 
 abound to every good work: . . . being enriched 
 in everything to all bountifulness, which causeth 
 through us thanksgiving to God. " '' 
 
 Unselfish liberality threw the early church into 
 a transport of joy; for the believers knew that their 
 efforts were helping to send the gospel message to 
 those in darkness. Their benevolence testified that 
 they had not received the grace of God in vain. 
 What could produce such liberality but the sancti- 
 fication of the Spirit? In the eyes of believers and 
 unbelievers it was a miracle of grace. 
 
 Spiritual prosperity is closely bound up with 
 Christian liberality. The followers of Christ should 
 rejoice in the privilege of revealing in their lives the 
 beneficence of their Redeemer. As they give to 
 
 13 2 Cor. 8 : 7, 11, 12 ; 9 : 8-11. 
 
A LIBERAL CHURCH 345 
 
 the Lord, they have the assurance that their treas- 
 ure is going before them to the heavenly courts. 
 Would men make their property secure? Let them 
 place it in the hands that bear the marks of the 
 crucifixion. Would they enjoy their substance? Let 
 them use it to bless the needy and suffering. Would 
 they increase their possessions! Let them heed the 
 divine injunction, ^^ Honor the Lord with thy sub- 
 stance, and with the first-fruits of all thine increase: 
 so shall thy barns be filled with plenty, and thy 
 presses shall burst out with new wine. ' ' " Let them 
 seek to retain their possessions for selfish purposes, 
 and it will be to their eternal loss. But let their 
 treasure be given to God, and from that moment it 
 bears His inscription. It is sealed with His im- 
 mutability. 
 
 God declares, ^^ Blessed are ye that sow beside 
 all waters.^''' A continual imparting of God's gifts 
 wherever the cause of God or the needs of humanity 
 demand our aid, does not tend to poverty. *^ There 
 is that scattereth, and yet increaseth; and there is 
 that withholdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth 
 to poverty. ' ' '' The sower multiplies his seed by 
 casting it away. So it is with those who are faith- 
 ful in distributing God's gifts. By imparting they 
 increase their blessings. ^^Give, and it shall be 
 given unto you,'' God has promised; ^'good measure, 
 pressed down, and shaken together, and running over, 
 shall men give into your bosom. ' ' " 
 
 " Prov. 3 : 9, 10. ^^ Isa. 32 : 20. ^« Prov. 11 : 24. " Luke 6 : 38. 
 
CHAPTER XXXIII 
 
 Laboring under Difficulties 
 
 While Paul was careful to set before his converts 
 the plain teaching of Scripture regarding the proper 
 support of the work of God, and while he claimed 
 for himself, as a minister of the gospel, the ^' power 
 to forbear working'^' at secular employment as a 
 means of self-support, yet at various times during 
 his ministry in the great centers of civilization, he 
 wrought at a handicraft for his own maintenance. 
 
 Among the Jews physical toil was not thought 
 strange or degrading. Through Moses the Hebrews 
 had been instructed to train their children to indus- 
 trious habits; and it was regarded as a sin to allow 
 the youth to grow up in ignorance of physical labor. 
 Even though a child was to be educated for holy 
 office, a knowledge of practical life was thought es- 
 sential. Every youth, whether his parents were rich 
 or poor, was taught some trade. Those parents who 
 neglected to provide such a training for their chil- 
 dren were looked upon as departing from the instruc- 
 
 n Cor. 9:6. 
 (346) 
 
LABORING UNDER DIFFICULTIES 347 
 
 tion of the Lord. In accordance with this custom, 
 Paul had early learned the trade of tent-making. 
 
 Before he became a disciple of Christ, Paul had 
 occupied a high position, and was not dependent 
 upon manual labor for support. But afterward, 
 when he had used all his means in furthering the 
 cause of Christ, he resorted at times to his trade 
 to gain a livelihood. Especially was this the case 
 when he labored in places whei?e his motives might 
 have been misunderstood. 
 
 It is at Thessalonica that we first read of Paul's 
 working with his hands in self-supporting labor while 
 preaching the Word. Writing to the church of be- 
 lievers there, he reminded them that he ^' might have 
 been burdensome'' to them, and added: ^^Ye remem- 
 ber, brethren, our labor and travail: for laboring 
 night and day, because we would not be chargeable 
 unto any of you, we preached unto you the gospel of 
 God. ' ' " And again, in his second epistle to them, he 
 declared that he and his fellow-laborer while with 
 them had not eaten ^'any man's bread for naught." 
 Night and day we worked, he wrote, '^that we might 
 not be chargeable to any of you : not because we have 
 not power, but to make ourselves an ensample unto 
 you to follow us. " ' 
 
 At Thessalonica Paul had met those who refused 
 to work with their hands. It was of this class that 
 he afterward wrote: ^^ There are some which walk 
 among you disorderly, working not at all, but are 
 busybodies. Now them that are such we command 
 and exhort by our Lord Jesus Christ, that with 
 quietness they work, and eat their own bread." 
 
 -1 Thess. 2:6,9. 
 
348 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 While laboring in Thessalonica, Paul had been care- 
 ful to set before such ones a right example. ^^Even 
 when we were with you/' he wrote, "this we com- 
 manded you, that if any would not work, neither 
 should he eat. ' ' ' 
 
 In every age Satan has sought to impair the 
 efforts of God's servants by introducing into the 
 church a spirit of fanaticism. Thus it was in Paul's 
 day, and thus it wa^ in later centuries, during the 
 time of the Eeformation. Wyclitfe, Luther, and 
 many others who blessed the world by their influ- 
 ence and their faith, encountered the wiles by which 
 the enemy seeks to lead into fanaticism overzealous, 
 unbalanced, and unsanctified minds. Misguided souls 
 have taught that the attainment of true holiness 
 carries the mind above all earthly thoughts, and 
 leads men to refrain wholly from labor. Others, 
 taking extreme views of certain texts of Scripture, 
 have taught that it is a sin to work, — that Chris- 
 tians should take no thought concerning the tem- 
 poral welfare of themselves or their families, but 
 should devote their lives wholly to spiritual things. 
 The teaching and example of the apostle Paul are 
 a rebuke to such extreme views. 
 
 Paul was not wholly dependent upon the labor 
 of his hands for support while at Thessalonica. Re- 
 ferring later to his experiences in that city, he wrote 
 to the Philippian believers in acknowledgment of 
 the gifts he had received from them while there, 
 saying, "Even in Thessalonica ye sent once and 
 again unto my necessity."' Notwithstanding the 
 fact that he received this help, he was careful to 
 
 *2 Thess. 3:11,12,10. "Phil. 4:16. 
 
LABORING UNDER DIFFICULTIES 349 
 
 set before the Thessalonians an example of dili- 
 gence, so that none could rightfully accuse him of 
 covetousness, and also that those who held fanatical 
 views regarding manual labor might be given a 
 practical rebuke. 
 
 When Paul first visited Corinth, he found him- 
 self among a people who were suspicious of the 
 motives of strangers. The Greeks on the seacoast 
 were keen traders. So long had they trained them- 
 selves in sharp business practices, that they had 
 come to believe that gain was godliness, and that 
 to make money, whether by fair means or foul, was 
 commendable. Paul was acquainted with their char- 
 acteristics, and he would give them no occasion for 
 saying that he preached the gospel in order to enrich 
 himself. He might justly have claimed support from 
 his Corinthian hearers ; but this right he was will- 
 ing to forego, lest his usefulness and success as a 
 minister should be injured ' by the unjust suspicion 
 that he was preaching the gospel for gain. He would 
 seek to remove all occasion for misrepresentation, 
 that the force of his message might not be lost. 
 
 Soon after his arrival at Corinth, Paul found ^^a 
 certain Jew named Aquila, born in Pontus, lately 
 come from Italy, with his wife Pri^cilla.'^ These 
 were ^^of the same craft'' with himself. Banished 
 by the decree of Claudius, which commanded all 
 Jews to leave Eome, Aquila and Priscilla had come 
 to Corinth, where they established a business as 
 manufacturers of tents. Paul made inquiry con- 
 cerning them, and learning that they feared God 
 and were seeking to avoid the contaminating influ- 
 ences with which they were surrounded, ''he abode 
 
350 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 with them, and wrought. . . . And he reasoned in 
 the synagogue every Sabbath, and persuaded the 
 Jews and the Greeks/'' 
 
 Later, Silas and Timothy joined Paul at Corinth. 
 These brethren brought with them funds from the 
 churches in Macedonia, for the support of the work. 
 
 In his second letter to the believers in Corinth, 
 written after he had raised up a strong church there, 
 Paul reviewed his manner of life among therA. 
 *^Have I committed an offense, '' he asked, ^'in abas- 
 ing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have 
 preached to you the gospel of God freely? I robbed 
 other churches, taking wages of them, to do you 
 service. And when I was present with you, and 
 wanted, I was chargeable to no man: for that which 
 was lacking to me the brethren which came from 
 Macedonia supplied: and in all things I have kept 
 myself from being burdensome unto you, and so 
 will I keep myself. As the truth of Christ is in me, 
 no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions 
 of Achaia.'^' 
 
 Paul tells why he had followed this course in 
 Corinth. It was that he might give no cause for 
 reproach to ^ ' them which desire occasion. ' ' ' While 
 he had worked at tent-making, he had also labored 
 faithfully in the proclamation of the gospel. He him- 
 self declares of his labors, ^^ Truly the signs of an 
 apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in 
 signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.'' And he 
 adds, **For what is it wherein ye were inferior to 
 other churches, except it be that I myself was not 
 burdensome to you? Forgive me this wrong. Be- 
 
 <> Acts 18:2-4. ' 2 Cor. 11 : 7-10. «2 Cor. 11:12. 
 
LABORING UNDER DIFFICULTIES 351 
 
 hold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and 
 I will not be burdensome to you: for I seek not 
 yours, but you. . . . And I will very gladly spend 
 and be spent for you. ^ ' ' 
 
 During the long period of his ministry in Ephe- 
 sus, where for three years he carried forward an 
 aggressive evangelistic effort throughout that region, 
 Paul again worked at his trade. In Ephesus, as in 
 Corinth, the apostle was cheered by the presence of 
 Aquila and Priscilla, who had accompanied him on 
 his return to Asia at the close of his second mis- 
 sionary journey. 
 
 There were some who objected to Paul's toiling 
 with his hands, declaring that it was inconsistent 
 with the work of a gospel minister. Why should 
 Paul, a minister of the highest rank, thus connect 
 mechanical work with the preaching of the Word? 
 Was not the laborer worthy of his hire! Why 
 should he spend in making tents time that to all 
 appearance could be put to better account? 
 
 But Paul did not regard as lost the time thus 
 spent. As he worked with Aquila he kept in touch 
 with the great Teacher, losing no opportunity of 
 witnessing for the Saviour, and of helping those who 
 needed help. His mind was ever reaching out for 
 spiritual knowledge. He gave his fellow-workers 
 instruction in spiritual things, and he also set an 
 example of industry and thoroughness. He was a 
 quick, skilful worker, diligent in business, ^^ fervent 
 in spirit, serving the Lord. ' ' '" As he worked at his 
 trade, the apostle had access to a class of people that 
 he could not otherwise have reached. He showed 
 
 ^2 Cor. 12:12-15. ^'>Rom. 12:11. 
 
 23 — Acts 
 
352 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 his associates that skill in the common arts is a 
 gift from God, who provides both the gift, and the 
 wisdom to use it aright. He taught that even in 
 every-day toil, God is to be honored. His toil- 
 hardened hands detracted nothing from the force 
 of his pathetic appeals as a Christian minister. 
 
 Paul sometimes worked night and day, not only 
 for his own support, but that he might assist his 
 fellow-laborers. He shared his earnings with Luke, 
 and he helped Timothy. He even suffered hunger 
 at times, that he might relieve the necessities of 
 others. His was an unselfish life. Toward the 
 close of his ministry, on the occasion of his fare- 
 well talk to the elders of Ephesus, at Miletus, he 
 could lift up before them his toil-worn hands, and 
 say, ^*I have coveted no man^s silver, or gold, or 
 apparel. Yea, ye yourselves know, that these hands 
 have ministered unto my necessities, and to them 
 that were with me. I have showed you all things, 
 how that so laboring ye ought to support the weak, 
 and to remember the words of the Lord Jesus, how 
 He said, It is more blessed to give than to receive.''" 
 
 If ministers feel that they are suffering hard- 
 ship and privation in the cause of Christ, let them 
 in imagination visit the workshop where Paul la- 
 bored. Let them bear in mind that while this chosen 
 man of God is fashioning the canvas, he is working 
 for bread which he has justly earned by his labors 
 as an apostle. 
 
 Work is a blessing, not a curse. A spirit of 
 indolence destroys godliness, and grieves the Spirit 
 of God. A stagnant pool is offensive, but a pure, 
 flowing stream spreads health and gladness over the 
 
 " Acts 20 : 33-35. 
 
LABORING UNDER DIFFICULTIES 353 
 
 land. Paul knew that those who neglect physical 
 work soon become enfeebled. He desired to teach 
 young ministers that by working with their hands, 
 by bringing into exercise their muscles and sinews, 
 they would become strong to endure the toils and 
 privations that awaited them in the gospel field. 
 And he realized that his own teachings would lack 
 vitality and force if he did not keep all parts of the 
 system properly exercised. 
 
 The indolent forfeit the invaluable experience 
 gained by a faithful performance of the common 
 duties of life. Not a few, but thousands of human 
 beings exist only to consume the benefits which God 
 in His mercy bestows upon them. They forget to 
 bring to the Lord gratitude-offerings for the riches 
 He has entrusted to them. They forget that by 
 trading wisely on the talents lent them, they are to 
 be producers as well as consumers. If they com- 
 prehended the work that the Lord desires them to 
 do as His helping hand, they would not shun re- 
 sponsibility. 
 
 The usefulness of young men who feel that they 
 are called by God to preach, depends much upon the 
 manner in which they enter upon their labors. Those 
 who are chosen of God for the work of the ministry 
 will give proof of their high calling, and by every 
 possible "means will seek to develop into able work- 
 men. They will endeavor to gain an experience that 
 will fit them to plan, organize, and execute. Appre- 
 ciating the sacredness of their calling, they will, by 
 self -discipline, become more and still more like their 
 Master, revealing His goodness, love, and truth. 
 And as they manifest earnestness in improving the 
 
354 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 talents entrusted to them, the clmrcli should help 
 them judiciously. 
 
 Not all who feel that they have been called to 
 preach, should be encouraged to throw themselves 
 and their families at once upon the church for con- 
 tinuous financial support. There is danger that some 
 of limited experience may be spoiled by flattery, and 
 by unwise encouragement to expect full support in- 
 dependent of any serious effort on their part. The 
 means dedicated to the extension of the work of 
 God should not be consumed by men who desire to 
 preach only that they may receive support, and thus 
 gratify a selfish ambition for an easy life. 
 
 Young men who desire to exercise their gifts 
 in the work of the ministry, will find a helpful les- 
 son in the example of Paul at Thessalonica, Corinth, 
 Ephesus, and other places. Although an eloquent 
 speaker, and chosen by God to do a special work, 
 he was never above labor, nor did he ever weary of 
 sacrificing for the cause he loved. ^^Even unto this 
 present hour,'' he wrote to the Corinthians, ^'we 
 both hunger, and thirst, and are naked, and are buf- 
 feted, and have no certain dwelling-place; and labor, 
 working with our own hands: being reviled, we bless; 
 being persecuted, we suffer it. ' ' '' 
 
 One of the greatest of human teachers, Paul 
 cheerfully performed the lowliest as well as the 
 highest duties. When in his service for the Master 
 circumstances seemed to require it, he willingly la- 
 bored at his trade. Nevertheless, he ever held him- 
 self ready to lay aside his secular work, in order 
 to meet the opposition of the enemies of the gospel, 
 or to improve a special opportunity to win souls to 
 
 ^1 Cor. 4:11,12. 
 
LABORING UNDER DIFFICULTIES 355 
 
 Jesus. His zeal and industry are a rebuke to in- 
 dolence and desire for ease. 
 
 Paul set an example against the sentiment, then 
 gaining influence in the church, that the gospel could 
 be proclaimed successfully only by those who were 
 wholly freed from the necessity of physical toil. 
 He illustrated in a practical way what might be done 
 by consecrated laymen in many places where the 
 people were unacquainted with the truths of the 
 gospel. His course inspired many humble toilers 
 with a desire to do what they could to advance the 
 cause of God, while at the same time they sup- 
 ported themselves in daily labor. Aquila and Pris- 
 cilla were not called to give their whole time to the 
 ministry of the gospel; yet these humble laborers 
 were used by God to show Apollos the way of truth 
 more perfectly. The Lord employs various instru- 
 mentalities for the accomplishment of His purpose; 
 and while some with special talents are chosen to 
 devote all their energies to the work of teaching and 
 preaching the gospel, many others, upon whom hu- 
 man hands have never been laid in ordination, are 
 called to act an important part in soul-saving. 
 
 There is a large field open before the self- 
 supporting gospel worker. Many may gain valu- 
 able experiences in ministry while toiling a portion 
 of the time at some form of manual labor; and by 
 this method strong workers may be developed for 
 important service in needy fields. 
 
 The self-sacrificing servant of God who labors 
 untiringly in word and doctrine, carries on his heart 
 a heavy burden. He does not measure his work by 
 hours. His wages do not influence him in his labor, 
 
356 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 nor is lie turned from his duty because of unfavor- 
 able conditions. From heaven he received his com- 
 mission, and to heaven he looks for his recompense 
 when the work entrusted to him is done. 
 
 It is God's design that such workers shall be 
 freed from unnecessary anxiety, that they may have 
 full opportunity to obey the injunction of Paul to 
 Timothy, '* Meditate upon these things; give thyself 
 wholly to them. ' ' '' While they should be careful 
 to exercise sufficiently to keep mind and body vigor- 
 ous, yet it is not God's plan that they should be 
 compelled to spend a large part of their time at 
 secular employment. 
 
 These faithful workers, though willing to spend 
 and be spent for the gospel, are not exempt from 
 temptation. When hampered and burdened with 
 anxiety because of a failure on the part of the 
 church to give them proper financial support, some 
 are fiercely beset by the tempter. When they see 
 their labors so lightly prized, they become depressed. 
 True, they look forward to the time of the judg- 
 ment for their just award, and this buoys them up; 
 but meanwhile their families must have food and 
 clothing. If they could feel that they were released 
 from their divine commission, they would willingly 
 labor with their hands. But they realize that their 
 time belongs to God, notwithstanding the short- 
 sightedness of those who should provide them with 
 sufficient funds. They rise above the temptation to 
 enter into pursuits by which they could soon place 
 themselves beyond the reach of want; and they con- 
 tinue to labor for the advancement of the cause that 
 is dearer to them than life itself. In order to do 
 
 ^1 Tim. 4:15. 
 
LABORING UNDER DIFFICULTIES 357 
 
 this, they may, however, be forced to follow the ex- 
 ample of Paul, and engage for a time in manual 
 labor while continuing to carry forward their min- 
 isterial work. This they do to advance not their 
 own interests, but the interests of God^s cause in 
 the earth. 
 
 There are times when it seems to the servant of 
 God impossible to do the work necessary to be done, 
 because of the lack of means to carry on a strong, 
 solid work. Some are fearful that with the facilities 
 at their command they cannot do all that they feel 
 it their duty to do. But if they advance in faith, 
 the salvation of God will be revealed, and prosperity 
 will attend their efforts. He who has bidden His 
 followers go into all parts of the world will sustain 
 every laborer who in obedience to His command seeks 
 to proclaim His message. 
 
 In the upbuilding of His work, the Lord does 
 not always make everything plain before His serv- 
 ants. He sometimes tries the confidence of His 
 people by bringing about circumstances which com- 
 pel them to move forward in faith. Often He brings 
 them into strait and trying places, and bids them 
 advance when their feet seem to be touching the 
 waters of Jordan. It is at such times, when the 
 prayers of His servants ascend to Him in earnest 
 faith, that God opens the way before them, and 
 brings them out into a large place. 
 
 When God's messengers recognize their responsi- 
 bilities toward the needy portions of the Lord's vine- 
 yard, and in the spirit of the Master-worker labor 
 untiringly for the conversion of souls, the angels of 
 God will prepare the way before them, and the 
 
358 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 means necessary for tlie carrying forward of tlie 
 work will be provided. Those who are enlightened 
 will give freely to support the work done in their 
 behalf. They will respond liberally to every call 
 for help, and the Spirit of God will move upon their 
 hearts to sustain the Lord's cause not only in the 
 home fields, but in the regions beyond. Thus strength 
 will come to the working forces in other places, and 
 the work of the Lord will advance in His own ap- 
 pointed way. 
 
CHAPTER XXXIY 
 
 A Consecrated Ministry 
 
 In His life and lessons Christ has given a per- 
 fect exemplification of the unselfish ministry which 
 has its origin in God. God does not live for Him- 
 self. By creating the world, and by upholding all 
 things, He is constantly ministering to others. ''He 
 maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good, 
 and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.''' 
 This ideal of ministry the Father committed to His 
 Son. Jesus was given to stand at the head of hu- 
 manity, by His example to teach what it means to 
 minister. His whole life was under a law of service. 
 He served all, ministered to all. 
 
 Again and again Jesus tried to establish this 
 principle among His disciples. When James and 
 John made their request for pre-eminence. He said, 
 ''Whosoever will be great among you, let him be 
 your minister; and whosoever will be chief among 
 you, let him be your servant: even as the Son of 
 man came not to be ministered unto, but to min- 
 ister, and to give His life a ransom for many. ' ' ' 
 
 . *Matt. 5:45. 2;^att. 20:26-28. 
 
 (359) 
 
360 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Since His ascension Christ has carried forward 
 His work on the earth by chosen ambassadors, 
 through whom He speaks to the children of men, 
 and ministers to their needs. The great Head of 
 the church superintends His work through the in- 
 strumentality of men ordained by God to act as His 
 representatives. 
 
 The position of those who have been called of 
 God to labor in word and doctrine for the upbuilding 
 of His church, is one of grave responsibility. In 
 Christ's stead they are to beseech men and women 
 to be reconciled to God; and they can fulfil their 
 mission only as they receive wisdom and power 
 from above. 
 
 Christ's ministers are the spiritual guardians of 
 the people entrusted to their care. Their work has 
 been likened to that of watchmen. In ancient times 
 sentinels were often stationed on the walls of cities, 
 where, from points of vantage, they could overlook 
 important posts to be guarded, and give warning of 
 the approach of an enemy. Upon their faithfulness 
 depended the safety of all within. At stated inter- 
 vals they were required to call to one another, to 
 make sure that all were awake, and that no harm 
 had befallen any. The cry of good cheer or of 
 warning was borne from one to another, each re- 
 peating the call till it echoed round the city. 
 
 To every minister the Lord declares : ' ^ son of 
 man, I have set thee a watchman unto the house of 
 Israel; therefore thou shalt hear the word at My 
 mouth, and warn them from Me. When I say unto 
 the wicked, wicked man, thou shalt surely die; 
 if thou dost not speak to warn the wicked from his 
 
A CONSECRATED MINISTRY 361 
 
 way, that wicked man shall die in his iniquity; but 
 his blood will I require at thine hand. Nevertheless, 
 if thou warn the wicked of his way to turn from it, 
 . . . thou hast delivered thy soul.''' 
 
 The words of the prophet declare the solemn 
 responsibility of those who are appointed as guard- 
 ians of the church of God, stewards of the mys- 
 teries of God. They are to stand as watchmen on 
 the walls of Zion, to sound the note of alarm at the 
 approach of the enemy. Souls are in danger of 
 falling under temptation, and they will perish unless 
 God's ministers are faithful to their trust. If for 
 any reason their spiritual senses become so be- 
 numbed that they are unable to discern danger, and 
 through their failure to give warning the people 
 perish, God will require at their hands the blood of 
 those who are lost. 
 
 It is the privilege of the watchmen on the walls 
 of Zion to live so near to God, and to be so suscep- 
 tible to the impressions of His Spirit, that He can 
 work through them to tell men and women of their 
 peril, and point them to the place of safety. Faith- 
 fully are they to warn them of the sure result of 
 transgression, and faithfully are they to safeguard 
 the interests of the church. At no time may they 
 relax their vigilance. Theirs is a work requiring the 
 exercise of every faculty of the being. In trumpet 
 tones their voices are to be lifted, and never are 
 they to sound one wavering, uncertain note. Not 
 for wages are they to labor, but because they can- 
 not do otherwise, because they realize that there is 
 a woe upon them if they fail to preach the gospel. 
 Chosen of God, sealed with the blood of consecration, 
 
 3 Eze. 33 : 7-9. 
 
362 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 they are to rescue men and women from impending 
 destruction. 
 
 The minister who is a co-worker with Christ will 
 have a deep sense of the sacredness of his work, 
 and of the toil and sacrifice required to perform it 
 successfully. He does not study his own ease or 
 convenience. He is forgetful of self. In his search 
 for the lost sheep he does not realize that he him- 
 self is weary, cold, and hungry. He has but one 
 object in view — the saving of the lost. 
 
 He who serves under the blood-stained banner 
 of Emmanuel will have that to do which will call 
 for heroic effort and patient endurance. But the 
 soldier of the cross stands unshrinkingly in the fore- 
 front of the battle. As the enemy presses the at- 
 tack against him, he turns to the stronghold for aid, 
 and as he brings to the Lord the promises of the 
 Word, he is strengthened for the duties of the hour. 
 He realizes his need of strength from above. The 
 victories that he gains do not lead to self-exaltation, 
 but cause him to lean more and more heavily on the 
 iMighty One. Eelying upon that Power, he is enabled 
 to present the message of salvation so forcibly that 
 it vibrates in other minds. 
 
 He who teaches the word must himself live in 
 conscious, hourly communion with God through 
 prayer and a study of His word; for here is the 
 source of strength. Communion with God will im- 
 part to the minister's efforts a power greater than 
 the influence of his preaching. Of this power he 
 must not allow himself to be deprived. With an 
 earnestness that cannot be denied, he must plead 
 with God to strengthen and fortify him for duty 
 
A CONSECRATED MINISTRY 363 
 
 and trial, and to touch his lips with living fire. All 
 too slight is the hold that Christ's ambassadors 
 often have upon eternal realities. If men will walk 
 with God, He will hide them in the cleft of the Rock. 
 Thus hidden, they can see God, even as Moses saw 
 Him. By the power and light that He imparts they 
 can comprehend more and accomplish more than 
 their finite judgment had deemed possible. 
 
 Satan's craft is most successfully used against 
 those who are depressed. When discouragement 
 threatens to overwhelm the minister, let him spread 
 out before God his necessities. It was when the 
 heavens were as brass over Paul that he trusted 
 most fully in God. More than most men, he knew 
 the meaning of affliction; but listen to his triumphant 
 cry as, beset by temptation and conflict, his feet 
 press heavenward: ^^Our light affliction, which is 
 but for a moment, worketh for us a far more ex- 
 ceeding and eternal weight of glory; while we look 
 not at the things which are seen, but at the things 
 which are not seen."* Paul's eyes were ever fast- 
 ened on the unseen and eternal. Eealizing that he 
 was fighting against supernatural powers, he placed 
 his dependence on God, and in this lay his strength. 
 It is by seeing Him who is invisible that strength 
 and vigor of soul are gained, and the power of 
 earth over mind and character is broken. 
 
 A pastor should mingle freely with the people 
 for whom he labors, that by becoming acquainted 
 with them, he may know how to adapt his teaching 
 to their needs. When a minister has preached a 
 sermon, his work has but just begun. There is per- 
 sonal work for him to do. He should visit the people 
 
 *2 Cor. 4:17,18. 
 
364 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 in their homes, talking and praying with them in 
 earnestness and humility. There are families who 
 will never be reached by the truths of God's word 
 .unless the stewards of His grace enter their homes 
 and point them to the higher way. But the hearts 
 of those who do this work must throb in unison with 
 the heart of Christ. 
 
 Much is comprehended in the command, *^Go out 
 into the highways and hedges, and compel them to 
 come in, that My house may be filled."' Let min- 
 isters teach the truth in families, drawing close to 
 those for whom they labor, and as they thus co- 
 operate with God, He will clothe them with spiritual 
 power. Christ will guide them in their work, giving 
 them words to speak that will sink deep into the 
 hearts of the listeners. It is the privilege of every 
 minister to be able to say with Paul, '^I have not 
 shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God." 
 ^^I kept back nothing that was profitable unto you, 
 but have showed you, and have taught you publicly, 
 and from house to house, . . . repentance toward 
 God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ."' 
 
 The Saviour went from house to house, healing 
 the sick, comforting the mourners, soothing the af- 
 flicted, speaking peace to the disconsolate. He took 
 the little children in His arms and blessed them, 
 and spoke words of hope and comfort to the weary 
 mothers. With unfailing tenderness and gentleness. 
 He met every form of human woe and affliction. Not 
 for Himself but for others did He labor. He was the 
 servant of all. It was His meat and drink to bring 
 hope and strength to all with whom He came in con- 
 
 ^ Luke 14:23. « Acts 20: 27, 20, 21. 
 
A CONSECRATED MINISTRY 365 
 
 tact. And as men and women listened to the truths 
 that fell from His lips, so different from the tradi- 
 tions and dogmas taught by the rabbis, hope sprang 
 up in their hearts. In His teaching there was an 
 earnestness that sent His words home with convict- 
 ing power. 
 
 God's ministers are to learn Christ's method of 
 laboring, that they may bring from the storehouse 
 of His word that which will supply the spiritual 
 needs of those for whom they labor. Thus only 
 can they fulfil their trust. The same Spirit that 
 dwelt in Christ as He imparted the instruction He 
 was constantly receiving, is to be the source of their 
 knowledge and the secret of their power in carry- 
 ing on the Saviour's work in the world. 
 
 Some who have labored in the ministry have 
 failed of attaining success because they have not 
 given their undivided interest to the Lord's work. 
 Ministers should have no engrossing interests aside 
 from the great work of leading souls to the Saviour. 
 The fishermen whom Christ called, straightway left 
 their nets and followed Him. Ministers cannot do 
 acceptable work for God, and at the same time carry 
 the burden of large personal business enterprises. 
 Such a division of interest dims their spiritual per- 
 ception. The mind and heart are occupied with 
 earthly things, and the service of Christ takes a 
 second place. They seek to shape their work for 
 God by their circumstances, instead of shaping cir- 
 cumstances to meet the demands of God. 
 
 The energies of the minister are all needed for 
 his high calling. His best powers belong to God. 
 He should not engage in speculation, or in any other 
 
^G6 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 business tliat would turn him aside from his great 
 work. **No man that warreth,'' Paul declared, ^'en- 
 tangleth himself with the affairs of this life; that 
 he may please him who hath chosen him to be a 
 soldier/'' Thus the apostle emphasized the minis- 
 ter's need of unreserved consecration to the Master's 
 service. The minister who is wholly consecrated to 
 God refuses to engage in business that would hinder 
 him from giving himself full/ to his sacred calling. 
 He is not striving for earthly honor or riches; his 
 one purpose is to tell others of the Saviour, who gave 
 Himself to bring to human beings the riches of eter- 
 nal life. His highest desire is not to lay u^ treasure 
 in this world, but to bring to the attention of the 
 indifferent and the disloyal the realities of eternity. 
 He may be asked to engage in enterprises which 
 promise large worldly gain, but to such temptations 
 he returns the answer, ^*What shall it profit a man, 
 if he shall gain the whole worlds and lose his own 
 souir'^ 
 
 ■ Satan presented this inducement to Christ, know- 
 ing that if He accepted it, the world would never 
 be ransomed. And under different guises he pre- 
 sents the same temptation to God's ministers to-day, 
 knowing that those who are beguiled by it will be 
 false to their trust. 
 
 It is not God's will that His ministers should 
 seek to be rich. Eegarding this Paul wrote to Tim- 
 othy: ^^The love of money is the root of all evil: 
 which while some coveted after, they have erred 
 from the faith, and pierced themselves through with 
 many sorrows. But thou, man of God, flee these 
 
 ' 2 Tim. 2:4. « Mark 8 : 36. 
 
A CONSECRATED MINISTRY 367 
 
 things; and follow after righteousness, godliness, 
 faith, love, patience, meekness/'' By example as 
 well as by precept, the ambassador for Christ is to 
 ^^ charge them that are rich in this world, that they 
 be not high-minded, nor trust in uncertain riches, 
 but in the living God, who giveth us richly all things 
 to enjoy; that they do good, that they be rich in 
 good works, ready to distribute, willing to communi- 
 cate; laying up in store for themselves a good foun- 
 dation against the. time to come, that they may lay 
 hold on eternal life."" 
 
 The experiences of the apostle Paul and his in- 
 struction regarding the sacredness of the minister's 
 work, are a source of help and inspiration to those 
 engaged in the gospel ministry. Paul's heart burned 
 with a love for sinners, and he put all his energies 
 into the work of soul-winning. There never lived 
 a more self-denying, persevering worker. The bless- 
 ings he received he prized as so many advantages 
 to be used in blessing others. He lost no opportu- 
 nity of speaking of the Saviour or of helping those in 
 trouble. From place to place he went, preaching the 
 gospel of Christ and establishing churches. Wher- 
 ever he could find a hearing, he sought to counteract 
 wrong, and to turn the feet of men and women into 
 the path of righteousness. 
 
 Paul did not forget the churches that he had 
 established. After making a missionary tour, he 
 and Barnabas retraced their steps, and visited the 
 churches they had raised up, choosing from them 
 men whom they could train to unite in proclaim- 
 ing the gospel. 
 
 »1 Tim. 6:10,11,17-19. 
 24 — Acts 
 
368 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 This feature of Paul's work contains an impor- 
 tant lesson for ministers to-day. The apostle made 
 it a part of his work to educate young men for the 
 office of the ministry. He took them with him on his 
 missionary journeys, and thus they gained an ex- 
 perience that later enabled them to fill positions of 
 responsibility. When separated from them, he still 
 kept in touch with their work, and his letters to 
 Timothy and to Titus are evidences of how deep 
 was his desire for their success. . 
 
 Experienced workers to-day do a noble work when, 
 instead of trying to carry all the burdens themselves, 
 they train younger workers, and place burdens on 
 their shoulders. 
 
 Paul never forgot the responsibility resting on 
 him as a minister of Christ; or that if souls were 
 lost through unfaithfulness on his part, God would 
 hold him accountable. "Whereof I am made a min- 
 ister,'* he declared of the gospel, "according to the 
 dispensation of God which is given to me for you, 
 to fulfil the word of God; even the mystery which 
 hath been hid from ages and from generations, but 
 now is made manifest to His saints: to whom God 
 would make known what is the riches of the glory 
 of this mystery among the Gentiles; which is Christ 
 in you, the hope of glory: whom we preach, warning 
 every man, and teaching every man in all wisdom; 
 that we may present every man perfect in Christ 
 Jesus: whereunto I also labor, striving according to 
 His working, which worketh in me mightily. ' ' " 
 
 These words present before the worker for Christ 
 a high attainment, yet this attainment all can reach 
 
 "Col. 1:25-29. 
 
A CONSECRATED MINISTRY 369 
 
 who, putting themselves under the control of the 
 great Teacher, learn daily in the school of Christ. 
 The power at God's command is limitless, and the 
 minister who in his great need shuts himself in with 
 the Lord may be assured that he will receive that 
 which will be to his hearers a savor of life unto life. 
 
 Paul's writings show that the gospel minister 
 should be an example of the truths that he teaches, 
 ^^ giving no offense in anything, that the ministry be 
 not blamed. " " Of his own work he has left us a 
 picture in his letter to the Corinthian believers: ^^In 
 all things approving ourselves as the ministers of 
 God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in 
 distresses, in stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, 
 in labors, in watchings, in fastings; by pureness, by 
 knowledge, by long-suffering, by kindness, by the 
 Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned, by the word of truth, 
 by the power of God, b}^ the armor of righteousness 
 on the right hand and on the left, by honor and dis- 
 honor, by evil report and good report: as deceivers, 
 and yet true; as unknown, and yet well known; as 
 dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not 
 killed; as sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, 
 yet making many rich."" 
 
 To Titus he wrote: ^' Young men likewise exhort 
 to be sober-minded. In all things showing thyself 
 a pattern of good works: in doctrine showing un- 
 corruptness, gravity, sincerity, sound speech, that 
 cannot be condemned; that he that is of the contrary 
 part may be ashamed, having no evil thing to say 
 of you. ' ' '' 
 
 There is nothing more precious in the sight of 
 God than His ministers, who go forth into the waste 
 
 " 2 Cor. 6 : 3, 4-10. " Titus 2 : 6-8. 
 
370 TBE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 places of the earth to sow the seeds of truth, look- 
 ing forward to the harvest. None but Christ can 
 measure the solicitude of His servants as they seek 
 for the lost. He imparts His Spirit to them, and 
 by their efforts souls are led to turn from sin to 
 righteousness. 
 
 God is calling for men who are willing to leave 
 their farms, their business, if need be their families, 
 to become missionaries for Him. And the call will 
 be answered. In the past there have been men who, 
 stirred by the love of Christ and the needs of the 
 lost, have left the comforts of home and the society 
 of friends, even that of wife and children, to go 
 into foreign lands, among idolaters and savages, 
 to proclaim the message of mercy. Many in the 
 attempt have lost their lives, but others have been 
 raised up to carry on the work. Thus step by step 
 the cause of Christ has progressed, and the seed 
 sown in sorrow has yielded a bountiful harvest. The 
 knowledge of God has been widely extended, and the 
 banner of the cross planted in heathen lands. 
 
 For the conversion of one sinner, the minister 
 should tax his. resources to the utmost. The soul 
 that God has created and Christ has redeemed, is 
 of great value, because of the possibilities before 
 it, the spiritual advantages that have been granted 
 it, the capabilities that it may possess if vitalized by 
 the word of God, and the immortality it may gain 
 through the hope presented in the gospel. And if 
 Christ left the ninety and nine that He might seek 
 and save one lost sheep, can we be justified in doing 
 less! Is not a neglect to work as Christ worked, to 
 
A consecrat:ed MimsmY 371 
 
 sacrifice as He sacrificed, a betrayal of sacred trusts, 
 an insult to God! 
 
 The heart of the true minister is filled with an 
 intense longing to save souls. Time and strength 
 are spent, toilsome effort is not shunned; for others 
 must hear the truths that brought to his own soul 
 such gladness and peace and joy. The Spirit of 
 Christ rests upon him. He watches for souls as one 
 that must give an account. With his eyes fixed on 
 the cross of Calvary, beholding the uplifted Sav- 
 iour, relying on His grace, believing that He will 
 be with him until the end, as his shield, his strength, 
 his efficiency, he works for God. With invitations 
 and pleadings, mingled with the assurances of God's 
 love, he seeks to win souls to Jesus, and in heaven 
 he is numbered among those who are '^called, and 
 chosen, and faithful."" 
 
 "Eev. 17:14. 
 
CHAPTER XXXV 
 
 Salvation to the Jews 
 
 Aftek many unavoidable delays, Paul at last 
 reached Corinth, the scene of so much anxious labor 
 in the past, and for a time the object of deep solici- 
 tude. He found that many of the early believers still 
 regarded him with affection, as the one who had 
 first borne to them the light of the gospel. As he 
 greeted these disciples, and saw the evidences of 
 their fidelity and zeal, he rejoiced that his work in 
 Corinth had not been in vain. 
 
 The Corinthian believers, once so prone to lose 
 sight of their high calling in Christ, had developed 
 strength of Christian character. Their words and 
 acts revealed the transforming power of the grace 
 of God, and they were now a strong force for good 
 in that center of heathenism and superstition. In 
 the society of his beloved companions and these faith- 
 ful converts, the apostle's worn and troubled spirit 
 found rest. 
 
 This chapter is based on the Epistle to the Romans. 
 (372) 
 
SALVATION TO THE JEWS 373 
 
 During his sojourn at Corinth, Paul found time 
 to look forward to new and wider fields of service. 
 His contemplated journey to Rome especially oc- 
 cupied his thoughts. To see the Christian faith 
 firmly established at the great center of the known 
 world was one of his dearest hopes and most cher- 
 ished plans. A church had already been established 
 in Rome, and the apostle desired to secure the co- 
 operation of the believers there in the work to be 
 accomplished in Italy and in other countries. To 
 prepare the way for his labors among these brethren, 
 many of whom were as yet strangers to him, he sent 
 them a letter, announcing his purpose of visiting 
 Rome, and his hope of planting the standard of 
 the cross in Spain. 
 
 In his epistle to the Romans, Paul set forth the 
 great principles of the gospel. He stated his posi- 
 tion on the questions which were agitating the Jew- 
 ish and the Gentile churches, and showed that the 
 hopes and promises which had once belonged espe- 
 cially to the Jews were now offered to the Gentiles 
 also. 
 
 With great clearness and power the apostle pre- 
 sented the doctrine of justification by faith in Christ. 
 He hoped that other churches also might be helped 
 by the instruction sent to the Christians at Rome; 
 but how dimly could he foresee the far-reaching influ- 
 ence of his words! Through all the ages the great 
 truth of justification by faith has stood as a mighty 
 beacon to guide repentant sinners into the way of 
 life. It was this light that scattered the darkness 
 which enveloped Luther's mind, and revealed to 
 him the power of the blood of Christ to cleanse 
 
374 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 from sin. The same light has guided thousands of 
 sin-burdened souls to the true Source of pardon and 
 peace. For the epistle to the church at Rome, every 
 Christian has reason to thank God. 
 
 In this letter Paul gave free expression to his 
 burden in behalf of the Jews. Ever since his con- 
 version, he had longed to help his Jewish brethren 
 to gain a clear understanding of the gospel message. 
 *^My heart's desire and prayer to God for Israel is,'' 
 he declared, * ^ that they might be saved. ' ' * 
 
 It was no ordinary desire that the apostle felt. 
 Constantly he was petitioning God to work in be- 
 half of the Israelites who had failed to recognize 
 Jesus of Nazareth as the promised Messiah. '^I 
 say the truth in Christ," he assured the believers 
 at Eome, ^^my conscience also bearing me witness 
 in the Holy Ghost, that I have great heaviness and 
 continual sorrow in my heart. For I could wish 
 that myself were accursed from Christ for my 
 brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh: who 
 are Israelites; to whom pertaineth the adoption, 
 and the glory, and the covenants, and the giving of 
 the law, and the service of God, and the promises; 
 whose are the fathers, and of whom as concerning 
 the flesh Christ came, who is over all, God blessed 
 forever. " 
 
 The Jews were God's chosen people, through 
 whom He had purposed to bless the entire race. 
 From among them God had raised up many prophets. 
 These had foretold the advent of a Redeemer who 
 was to be rejected and slain by .those who should 
 have been the first to recognize Him as the Prom- 
 ised One. 
 
SALVATION TO THE JEWS 375 
 
 The prophet Isaiah, looking down through the 
 centuries and witnessing the rejection of prophet 
 after prophet and finally of the Son of God, was 
 inspired to write concerning the acceptance of the 
 Eedeemer by those who had never before been num- 
 bered among the children of Israel. Referring to this 
 prophecy, Paul declares: '^Esaias is very bold, and 
 saith, I was found of them that sought Me not; I 
 was made manifest unto them that asked not after 
 Me. But to Israel He saith. All day long I have 
 stretched forth My hands unto a disobedient and 
 gainsaying people.'' 
 
 Even though Israel rejected His Son, God did 
 not reject them. Listen to Paul as he continues the 
 argument: ^^I say then. Hath God cast away His 
 people? God forbid. For I also am an Israelite, 
 of the seed of Abraham, of the tribe of Benjamin. 
 God hath not cast away His people which He fore- 
 knew. Wot ye not what the Scripture saith of 
 Elias? how he maketh intercession to God against 
 Israel, saying. Lord, they have killed Thy prophets, 
 and digged down Thine altars; and I am left alone, 
 and they seek my life. But what saith the answer 
 of God unto him? I have reserved to Myself seven 
 thousand men, who have not bowed the knee to the 
 image of Baal. Even so then at this present time 
 also there is a remnant according to the election of 
 grace. ' ' 
 
 Israel had stumbled and fallen, but this did not 
 make it impossible for them to rise again. In an- 
 swer to the question, ''Have they stumbled that they 
 should fall?'' the apostle replies: ''God forbid: but 
 rather through their fall salvation is come unto the 
 
376 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Gentiles, for to provoke them to jealousy. Now if 
 the fall of them be the riches of the world, and the 
 diminishing of them the riches of the Gentiles; how 
 much more their fulness? For I speak to you Gen- 
 tiles, inasmuch as I am the apostle of the Gentiles, 
 I magnify mine office: if by any means I may pro- 
 voke to emulation them which are my flesh, and 
 might save some of them. For if the casting away 
 of them be the reconciling of the world, what shall 
 the receiving of them be, but life from the deadl^' 
 
 It was God's purpose that His grace should be 
 revealed among the Gentiles as well as among the 
 Israelites. This had been plainly outlined in Old 
 Testament prophecies. The apostle uses some of 
 'these prophecies in his argument. ^'Hath not the 
 potter power over the clay,'' he inquires, *^of the 
 same lump to make one vessel unto honor, and an- 
 other unto dishonor? What if God, willing to show 
 His wrath, and to make His power known, endured 
 with much long-suffering the vessels of wrath fitted 
 to destruction: and that He might make known the 
 riches of His glory on the vessels of mercy, which 
 He had afore prepared unto glory, even us, whom 
 He hath called, not of the Jews only, but also of the 
 Gentiles! As He saith also in Osee, I will call 
 them My people, which were not My people; and 
 her beloved, which was not beloved. And it shall 
 come to pass, that in the place where it was said 
 unto them. Ye are not My people; there shall they 
 be called the children of the living God."' 
 
 Notwithstanding Israel's failure as a nation, 
 there remained among them a goodly remnant of 
 such as should be saved. At the time of the Sav- 
 
 ^See Hosea 1:10. 
 
SALVATION TO THE JEWS 377 
 
 iour's advent, there were faithful men and women 
 who had received with gladness the message of John 
 the Baptist, and had thus been led to study anew the 
 prophecies concerning the Messiah. When the early 
 Christian church was founded, it was composed of 
 these faithful Jews who recognized Jesus of Naza- 
 reth as the one for whose advent they had been 
 longing. It is to this remnant that Paul refers when 
 he writes, "If the first-fruit be holy, the lump is 
 also holy: and if the root be holy, so are the 
 branches. ' ' 
 
 Paul likens the remnant in Israel to a noble olive- 
 tree, some of whose branches have been broken off. 
 He compares the Gentiles to branches from a wild 
 olive-tree, grafted into the parent stock. "If some 
 of the branches be broken off,'' he writes to the 
 Gentile believers, "and thou, being a wild olive- 
 tree, w^rt grafted in among them, and with them 
 partakest of the root and fatness of the olive-tree; 
 boast not against the branches. But if thou boast, 
 thou barest not the root, but the root thee. Thou 
 wilt say then. The branches were broken off, that 
 I might be grafted in. Well; because of unbelief 
 they were broken off, and thou standest by faith. 
 Be not high-minded, but fear: for if God spared not 
 the natural branches, take heed lest He also spare 
 not thee. Behold therefore the goodness and se- 
 verity of God: on them which fell, severity; but 
 toward thee, goodness, if thou continue in His good- 
 ness: otherwise thou also shalt be cut off.'' 
 
 Through unbelief and the rejection of Heaven's 
 purpose for her, Israel as a nation had lost her con- 
 nection with God. But the branches that had been 
 
378 TBE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 separated from the parent stock God was able to 
 reunite with the true stock of Israel — the reranant 
 who had remained true to the God of their fathers. 
 ^'They also/' the apostle declares of these broken 
 branches, ''if they abide not still in unbelief, shall 
 be grafted in: for God is able to graft them in 
 again.'' ''If thou," he writes to the Gentiles, "wert 
 cut out of the olive-tree which is wild by nature, 
 and wert grafted contrary to nature into a good 
 olive-tree: how much more shall these, which be the 
 natural branches, be grafted into their own olive- 
 tree! For I would not, brethren, that ye should be 
 ignorant of this mystery, lest ye should be wise in 
 your own conceits; that blindness in part is hap- 
 pened to Israel, until the fulness of the Gentiles be 
 come in. 
 
 *'And so all Israel shall be saved: as it is writ- 
 ten, There shall come out of Sion the Deliverer, and 
 shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob: for this 
 is My covenant unto them, when I shall take away 
 their sins. As concerning the gospel, they are 
 enemies for your sakes: but as touching the elec- 
 tion, they are beloved for the fathers' sakes. For 
 the gifts and calling of God are without repent- 
 ance. For as ye in times past have not believed 
 God, yet have now obtained mercy through their 
 unbelief: even so have these also now not believed, 
 that through your mercy they also may obtain 
 mercy. For God hath concluded them all in un- 
 belief, that He might have mercy upon all. 
 
 "0 the depth of the riches both of the wisdom 
 and knowledge of God! how unsearchable are His 
 judgments, and His ways past finding out! For 
 
Salvation to the jews S7& 
 
 who hath known the mind of the Lord! or who hath 
 been His counselor? or who hath first given to Him, 
 and it shall be recompensed unto him again? For 
 of Him, and through Him, and to Him, are all things : 
 to whom be glory forever.'' 
 
 Thus Paul shows that God is abundantly able to 
 transform the hearts of Jew and Gentile alike, and 
 to grant to every believer in Christ the blessings 
 promised to Israel. He repeats, Isaiah's declara- 
 tion concerning God's people: '^Though the num- 
 ber- of the children of Israel be as the sand of the 
 sea, a remnant shall be saved: for He will finish the 
 work, and cut it short in righteousness: because a 
 short work will the Lord make upon the earth. And 
 as Esaias said before, Except the Lord of Sabaoth 
 had left us a seed, we had been as Sodoma and been 
 made like unto Gomorrha." 
 
 At the time when Jerusalem was destroyed and 
 the temple laid in ruins, many thousands of the Jews 
 were sold, to serve as bondmen in heathen lands. 
 Like wrecks on a desert shore, they were scattered 
 among the nations. For eighteen hundred years the 
 Jews have wandered from land to land throughout 
 the world, and in no place have they been given the 
 privilege of regaining their ancient prestige as a 
 nation. Maligned, hated, persecuted, from century 
 to century theirs has been a heritage of suffering. 
 
 Notwithstanding the awful doom pronounced upon 
 the Jews as a nation at the time of their rejection 
 of Jesus of Nazareth, there have lived from age to 
 age many noble. God-fearing Jewish men and women 
 who have suffered in silence. God has comforted 
 their hearts in affliction, and has beheld with pity 
 
380 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 their terrible situation. He has heard the agonizing 
 prayers of those who have sought Him with all the 
 heart for a right understanding of His word. Some 
 have learned to see in the lowly Nazarene whom 
 their forefathers rejected and crucified, the true 
 Messiah of Israel. As their minds have grasped 
 the significance of the familiar prophecies so long 
 obscured by tradition and misinterpretation, their 
 hearts have been filled with gratitude to God for the 
 unspeakable gift He bestows upon every human 
 being who chooses to accept Christ as a personal 
 Saviour. 
 
 It is to this class that Isaiah referred in his 
 prophecy, *'A remnant shall be saved.'' From Paul's 
 day to the present time, God by His Holy Spirit 
 has been calling after the Jew as well as the Gen- 
 tile. *' There is no respect of persons with God," 
 declared Paul. The apostle regarded himself as 
 *^ debtor both to the Greeks, and to the barbarians," 
 as well as to the Jews; but he never lost sight of 
 the decided advantages possessed by the Jews over 
 others, *^ chiefly, because that unto them were com- 
 mitted the oracles of God." *^The gospel," he de- 
 clared, ^4s the power of God unto salvation to every 
 one that believeth; to the Jew first, and also to 
 the Greek. For therein is the righteousness of God 
 revealed from faith to faith: as it is written, The 
 just shall live by faith." It is of this gospel of 
 Christ, equally efficacious for Jew and Gentile, that 
 Paul in his epistle to the Eomans declared he was 
 not ashamed. 
 
 When this gospel shall be presented in its ful- 
 ness to the Jews, many will accept Christ as the 
 
SALVATION TO THE JEWS 381 
 
 Messiah. Among Christian ministers there are only 
 a few who feel called upon to labor for the Jewish 
 people;^ but to those who have been often passed by, 
 as well as to all others, the message of mercy and 
 hope in Christ is to come. 
 
 In the closing proclamation of the gospel, when 
 special work is to be done for classes of people 
 hitherto neglected, God expects His messengers to 
 take particular interest in the Jewish people whom 
 they find in all parts of the earth. As the Old 
 Testament Scriptures are blended with the New 
 in an explanation of Jehovah's eternal purpose, this 
 will be to many of the Jews as the dawn of a new 
 creation, the resurrection of the soul. As they see 
 the Christ of the gospel dispensation portrayed in 
 the pages of the Old Testament Scriptures, and per- 
 ceive how clearly the New Testament explains the 
 Old, their slumbering faculties will be aroused, and 
 they will recognize Christ as the Saviour of the 
 world. Many will by faith receive Christ as their 
 Redeemer. To them will be fulfilled the words, '^As 
 many as received Him, to them gave He power to 
 become the sons of God, even to them that believe 
 on His name.'' ' 
 
 Among the Jews are some who, like Saul of 
 Tarsus, are mighty in the Scriptures, and these will 
 proclaim with wonderful power the immutability of 
 the law of God. The God of Israel will bring this 
 to pass in. our day. His arm is not shortened that 
 it cannot save. As His servants labor in faith for 
 those who have long been neglected and despised, His 
 salvation will be revealed. 
 
 2 John 1:12. 
 
382 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 *'Thus saith the Lord, who redeemed xlbraham, 
 concerning the house of Jacob, Jacob shall not now 
 be ashamed, neither shall his face now wax pale. 
 But when he seeth his children, the work of Mine 
 hands, in the midst of him, they shall sanctify My 
 name, and sanctify the Holy One of Jacob, and shall 
 fear the God of Israel. They also that erred in 
 spirit shall come to understanding, and they that 
 murmured shall learn doctrine."^ 
 
 2Isa. 29:22-24. 
 
CHAPTER XXXVI 
 
 Apostasy in Galatia 
 
 While tarrying at Corinth, Paul had cause for 
 serious apprehension concerning some of the churches 
 already established. Through the influence of false 
 teachers who had arisen among the believers in 
 Jerusalem, division, heresy, and sensualism were 
 rapidly gaining ground among the believers in Ga- 
 latia. These false teachers were mingling Jewish 
 traditions with the truths of the gospel. Ignoring 
 the decision of the general council at Jerusalem, 
 they urged upon the Gentile converts the observ- 
 ance of the ceremonial law. 
 
 The situation was critical. The evils that had 
 been introduced threatened speedily to destroy the 
 Galatian churches. 
 
 Paul was cut to the heart and his soul was stirred 
 by this open apostasy on the part of those to whom 
 he had faithfully taught the principles of the gospel. 
 He immediately wrote to the deluded believers, ex- 
 posing the false theories that they had accepted, and 
 
 This chapter is based on the Epistle to the Galatians. 
 
 (383) 
 25 — Acts 
 
384 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 with great severity rebuking those who. were depart- 
 ing from the faith. After saluting the Galatians in 
 the words, ''Grace be to you and peace from God 
 the Father, and from our Lord Jesus Christ,'' he 
 addressed to them these words of sharp reproof: 
 
 ''I marvel that ye are so soon removed from Him 
 that called you into the grace of Christ unto another 
 gospel: which is not another; but there be some that 
 trouble you, and would pervert the gospel of Christ. 
 But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any 
 other gospel unto you than that which we have 
 preached unto you, let him be accursed.'' Paul's 
 teachings had been in harmony with the Scriptures, 
 and the Holy Spirit had witnessed to his labors; 
 therefore he warned his brethren not to listen to 
 anything that contradicted the truths he had taught 
 them. 
 
 The apostle bade the Galatian believers consider 
 carefully their first experience in the Christian life. 
 ''0 foolish Galatians," he exclaimed, ''who hath 
 bewitched you, that ye should not obey the truth, 
 before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been evidently 
 set forth, crucified among you I This only would I 
 learn of you, Eeceived ye the Spirit by the works of 
 the law, or by the hearing of faith? Are ye so fool- 
 ish? having begun in the Spirit, are ye now made 
 perfect by the flesh? Have ye suffered so many 
 things in vain? if it be yet in vain. He therefore 
 that ministereth to you the Spirit, and worketh mir- 
 acles among you, doeth he it by the works of the 
 law, or by the hearing of faith?" 
 
 Thus Paul arraigned the believers in Galatia 
 before the tribunal of their own conscience, and 
 
APOSTASY IN GALATIA 385 
 
 sought to arrest them in their course. Relying on 
 the power of God to save, and refusing to recog- 
 nize the doctrines of the apostate teachers, the 
 apostle endeavored to lead the converts to see that 
 they had been grossly deceived, but that by return- 
 ing to their former faith in the gospel they might 
 yet defeat the purpose of Satan. He took his posi- 
 tion firmly on the side of truth and righteousness; 
 and his supreme faith and confidence in the message 
 he bore, helped many whose faith had failed, to re- 
 turn to their allegiance to the Saviour. 
 
 How different from Paul's manner of writing to 
 the Corinthian church, was the course he pursued 
 toward the Galatians! The former he rebuked with 
 caution and tenderness; the latter with words of 
 unsparing reproof. The Corinthians had been over- 
 come by temptation. Deceived by the ingenious 
 sophistry of teachers who presented errors under the 
 guise of truth, they had become confused and be- 
 wildered. To teach them to distinguish the false 
 from the true, called for caution and patience. 
 Harshness or injudicious haste on PauPs part would 
 have destroyed his influence over many of those 
 whom he longed to help. 
 
 In the Galatian churches, open, unmasked error 
 was supplanting the gospel message. Christ, the 
 true foundation of the faith, was virtually renounced 
 for the obsolete ceremonies of Judaism. The apostle 
 saw that if the believers in Galatia were saved from 
 the dangerous influences which threatened them, the 
 most decisive measures must be taken, the sharpest 
 warnings given. 
 
386 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 An important lesson for every minister of Christ 
 to learn, is that of adapting his labors to the condi- 
 tion of those whom he seeks to benefit. Tenderness, 
 patience, decision, and firmness are alike needful; 
 but these are to be exercised with proper discrim- 
 ination. To deal wisely with different classes of 
 minds, under varied circumstances and conditions, 
 is a work requiring wisdom and judgment enlight- 
 ened and sanctified by the Spirit of God. 
 
 In his letter to the Galatian believers, Paul briefly 
 reviewed the leading incidents connected with his 
 own conversion and early Christian experience. By 
 this means he sought to show that it was through a 
 special manifestation of divine power that he had 
 been led to see and grasp the great truths of the 
 gospel. It was through instruction received from 
 God Himself that Paul was led to warn and admon- 
 ish the Galatians in so solemn and positive a man- 
 ner. He wrote, not in hesitancy and doubt, but with 
 the assurance of settled conviction and absolute 
 knowledge. He clearly outlined the difference be- 
 tween being taught by man and receiving instruction 
 direct from Christ. 
 
 The apostle urged the Galatians to leave the 
 false guides by whom they had been misled, and to 
 return to the faith that had been accompanied by 
 unmistakable evidences of divine approval. The men 
 who had attempted to lead them from their belief 
 in the gospel were hypocrites, unholy in heart and 
 corrupt in life. Their religion was made up of a 
 round of ceremonies, through the performance of 
 which they expected to gain the favor of God. 
 They had no desire for a gospel that called for 
 
APOSTASY IN GALATIA 387 
 
 obedience to the word, ^^ Except a man be born 
 again, he cannot see the kingdom of God/'" They 
 felt that a religion based on such a doctrine, re- 
 quired too great a sacrifice, and they clung to their 
 errors, deceiving themselves and others. 
 
 To substitute external forms of religion for holi- 
 ness of heart and life, is still as pleasing to the un- 
 renewed nature as it was in the days of these Jewish 
 teachers. To-day, as then, there are false spiritual 
 guides, to whose doctrines many listen eagerly. It 
 is Satan's studied effort to divert minds from the 
 hope of salvation through faith in Christ and obedi- 
 ence to the law of God. In every age the arch- 
 enemy adapts his temptations to the prejudices or 
 inclinations of those whom he is seeking to deceive. 
 In apostolic times he led the Jews to exalt the cere- 
 monial law, and reject Christ; at the present time 
 he induces many professing Christians, under pre- 
 tense of honoring Christ, to cast contempt on the 
 moral law, and to teach that its precepts may be 
 transgressed with impunity. It is the duty of every 
 servant of God to withstand firmly and decidedly 
 these perverters of the faith, and by the word of 
 truth fearlessly to expose their errors. 
 
 In his effort to regain the confidence of his 
 brethren in Galatia, Paul ably vindicated his posi- 
 tion as an apostle of Christ. He declared himself 
 to be an apostle, *^not of men, neither by man, but 
 by Jesus Christ, and God the Father, who raised 
 Him from the dead.'* Not from men, but from the 
 highest Authority in heaven, had he received his 
 commission. And his position had been acknowl- 
 edged by a general council at Jerusalem, with the 
 
 ^ John 3 : 3. 
 
388 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 decisions of which Paul had complied in all his labors 
 among the Gentiles. 
 
 It was not to exalt self, but to magnify the grace 
 of God, that Paul thus presented to those who were 
 denying his apostleship, proof that he was ''not a 
 whit behind the very chief est apostles.'' ' Those who 
 sought to belittle his calling and his work were fight- 
 ing against Christ, whose grace and power were mani- 
 fested through Paul. The apostle was forced, by 
 the opposition of his enemies, to take a decided stand 
 in maintaining his position and authority. 
 
 Paul pleaded with those who had once known in 
 their lives the power of God, to return to their first 
 love of gospel truth. With unanswerable arguments 
 he set before them their privilege of becoming free 
 men and women in Christ, through whose atoning 
 grace all who make full surrender are clothed with 
 the robe of His righteousness. He took the position 
 that every soul who would be saved, must have a 
 genuine, personal experience in the things of God. 
 
 The apostle's earnest words of entreaty were 
 not fruitless. The Holy Spirit wrought with mighty 
 power, and many whose feet had wandered into 
 strange paths, returned to their former faith in the 
 gospel. Henceforth they were steadfast in the lib- 
 erty wherewith Christ had made them free. In 
 their lives were revealed the fruits of the Spirit, — 
 ''love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, good- 
 ness, faith, meekness, temperance." The name of 
 God was glorified, and many were added to the 
 number of believers throughout that region. 
 
 *2 Cor. 11:5. 
 
CHAPTER XXXYII 
 
 PauKs Last Journey to Jerusalem 
 
 Paul greatly desired to reach Jerusalem before 
 the Passover, as he would thus have an opportunity 
 to meet those who should come from all parts of the 
 world to attend the feast. Ever he cherished the 
 hope that in some way he might be instrumental in 
 removing the prejudice of his unbelieving country- 
 men, so that they might be led to accept the precious 
 light of the gospel. He also desired to meet the 
 church at Jerusalem, and bear to them the gifts sent 
 by the Gentile churches to the poor brethren in 
 Judea. And by this visit he hoped to bring about 
 a firmer union between the Jewish and the Gentile 
 converts to the faith. 
 
 Having completed his work at Corinth, he de- 
 termined to sail directly for one of the ports on 
 the coast of Palestine. All the arrangements had 
 been made, and he was about to step on board the 
 ship, when he was told of a plot laid by the Jews 
 to take his life. In the past these opposers of the 
 
 This chapter is based on Acts 20:4 to 21:16. 
 
 (389) 
 
S90 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 faith had been foiled in all their efforts to put 
 an end to the apostle's work. 
 
 The success attending the preaching of the gos- 
 pel aroused the anger of the Jews anew. From 
 every quarter were coming accounts of the spread 
 of the new doctrine, by which Jews were released 
 from the observance of the rites of the ceremonial 
 law, and Gentiles were admitted to equal privileges 
 with the Jews as children of Abraham. Paul, in his 
 preaching at Corinth, presented the same arguments 
 which he urged so forcibly in his epistles. His 
 emphatic statement, ''There is neither Greek nor 
 Jew, circumcision nor uncircumcision, ' ' ' was re- 
 garded by his enemies as daring blasphemy, and they 
 determined that his voice should be silenced. 
 
 Upon receiving warning of the plot, Paul decided 
 to go around by way of Macedonia. His plan to reach 
 Jerusalem in time for the Passover services had to 
 be given up, but he hoped to be there at Pentecost. 
 
 Accompanying Paul and Luke were ''Sopater of 
 Berea; and of the Thessalonians, Aristarchus and 
 Secundus; and Gains of Derbe, and Timotheus; and 
 of Asia, Tychicus and Trophimus." Paul had with 
 him a large sum of money from the Gentile churches, 
 which he purposed to place in the hands of the 
 brethren in charge of the work in Judea; and 
 because of this he made arrangements for these 
 representative brethren from various contributing 
 churches, to accompany him to Jerusalem. 
 
 At Philippi Paul tarried to keep the Passover. 
 Only Luke remained with him, the other members 
 of the company passing on to Troas to await him 
 there. The Philippians were the most loving and 
 
 ^Col. 3:11. 
 
JOURNEY TO JERUSALEM 391 
 
 true-hearted of the apostle's convertSj and during 
 the eight days of the feast he enjoyed peaceful and 
 happy communion with them. 
 
 Sailing from Philippi, Paul and Luke reached 
 their companions at Troas five days later, and re- 
 mained for seven days with the believers in that 
 place. 
 
 Upon the last evening of his stay the brethren 
 *^came together to break bread.'' The fact that their 
 beloved teacher was about to depart, had called to- 
 gether a larger company than usual. They assem- 
 bled in an ^^ upper chamber'' on the third story. 
 There, in the fervency of his love and solicitude 
 for them, the apostle preached until midnight. 
 
 In one of the open windows sat a youth named 
 Eutychus. In this perilous position he went to sleep, 
 and fell to the court below. At once all was alarm 
 and confusion. The youth was taken up dead, and 
 many gathered about him with cries and mourning. 
 But Paul, passing through the frightened company, 
 embraced him, and offered up an earnest prayer that 
 God would restore the dead to life. His petition was 
 granted. Above the sound of mourning and lamenta- 
 tion the apostle's voice was heard, saying, ''Trouble 
 not yourselves; for his life is in him." With re- 
 joicing the believers again assembled in the upper 
 chamber. They partook of the communion, and then 
 Paul ''talked a long while, even till break of day." 
 
 The ship on which Paul and his companions were 
 to continue their journey, was about to sail, and the 
 brethren hastened on board. The apostle himself, 
 however, chose to take the nearer route by land 
 between Troas and Assos, meeting his companions 
 
392 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 at the latter city. This gave him a short season for 
 meditation and prayer. The difficulties and dangers 
 connected with his coming visit to Jerusalem, the 
 attitude of the church there toward him and his 
 work, as well as the condition of the churches and 
 the interests of the gospel work in other fields, were 
 subjects of earnest, anxious thought; and he took 
 advantage of this special opportunity to seek God 
 for strength and guidance. 
 
 . As the travelers sailed southward from Assos, 
 they passed the city of Ephesus, so long the scene 
 of the apostle's labors. Paul had greatly desired 
 to visit the church there; for he had important 
 instruction and counsel to give them. But upon 
 consideration he determined to hasten on; for he 
 desired, '4f it were possible for him, to be at Jeru- 
 salem the day of Pentecost.'' On arriving at Mile- 
 tus, however, about thirty miles from Ephesus, he 
 learned that it might be possible to communicate 
 with the church before the ship should sail. He 
 therefore immediately sent a message to the elders, 
 urging them to hasten to Miletus, that he might see 
 them before continuing his journey. 
 
 In answer to his call they came, and he spoke 
 to them strong, touching words of admonition and 
 farewell. ^^Ye know," he said, ^^from the first day 
 that I came into Asia, after what manner I have 
 been with you at all seasons, serving the Lord with 
 all humility of mind, and with many tears, and temp- 
 tations, which befell me by the lying in wait of the 
 Jews: and how I kept back nothing that was prof- 
 itable unto you, but have showed you, and have 
 taught you publicly, and from house to house, testi- 
 
JOURNEY TO JERUSALEM! 393 
 
 fying botli to the Jews, and also to the Greeks, re- 
 pentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord 
 Jesus Christ." 
 
 Paul had ever exalted the divine law. He had 
 shown that in the law there is no power to save men 
 from the penalty of disobedience. Wrong-doers 
 must repent of their sins, and humble themselves 
 before God, whose just wrath they have incurred by 
 breaking His law; and they must also exercise faith 
 in the blood of Christ as their only means of pardon. 
 The Son of God had died as their sacrifice, and had 
 ascended to heaven to stand before the Father as 
 their advocate. By repentance and faith they might 
 be freed from the condemnation of sin, and through 
 the grace of Christ be. enabled henceforth to render 
 obedience to the law of God. 
 
 ^^And now, behold," Paul continued, ^'I go bound 
 in the spirit unto Jerusalem, not knowing the things 
 that shall befall me there: save that the Holy Ghost 
 witnesseth in every city, saying that bonds and 
 afflictions abide me. But none of these things move 
 me, neither count I my life dear unto myself, so that 
 I might finish my course with joy, and the ministry, 
 which I have received of the Lord Jesus, to testify 
 the gospel of the grace of God. And now, behold, 
 I know that ye all, among whom I have gone preach- 
 ing the kingdom of God, shall see my face no more." 
 
 Paul had not designed to bear this testimony, but 
 while he was speaking, the Spirit of inspiration came 
 upon him, confirming his fears that this would be 
 his last meeting with his Ephesian brethren. 
 
 ^^ Wherefore I take you to record this day, that 
 I am pure from the blood of all men. For I have not 
 
394 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God/^ 
 No fear of giving offense, no desire for friendship or 
 applause, could lead Paul to withhold the words that 
 God had given him for their instruction, warning, or 
 correction. From His servants to-day God requires 
 fearlessness in preaching the word, and in carrying 
 out its precepts. The minister of Christ is not to 
 present to the people only those truths that are the 
 most pleasing, while he withholds others that might 
 cause them pain. He should watch with deep solici- 
 tude the development of character. If he sees that 
 any of his flock are cherishing sin, he must as a 
 faithful shepherd give them from God^s word the 
 instruction that is applicable to their case. Should 
 he permit them in their self-confidence to go on un- 
 warned, he would be held responsible for their souls. 
 The pastor who fulfils his high commission must give 
 his people faithful instruction on every point of the 
 Christian faith, showing them what they must be and 
 do in order to stand perfect in the day of God. He 
 only who is a faithful teacher of the truth will at the 
 close of his work be able to say with Paul, ^^I am 
 pure from the blood of all men.'' 
 
 *^Take heed therefore unto yourselves," the 
 apostle admonished his brethren, "and to all the 
 flock, over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you 
 overseers, to feed the church of God, which He hath 
 purchased with His own blood." H ministers of the 
 gospel were to bear constantly in mind the fact that 
 they are dealing with the purchase of the blood of 
 Christ, they would have a deeper sense of the im- 
 portance of their work. They are to take heed to 
 themselves and to their flock. Their own example 
 
Journey to Jerusalem 395 
 
 IS to illustrate and enforce their instructions. As 
 teachers of the way of life, they should give no oc- 
 casion for the truth to be evil spoken of. As repre- 
 sentatives of Christ, they are to maintain the honor 
 of His name. By their devotion, their purity of life, 
 their godly conversation, they are to prove them- 
 selves worthy of their high calling. 
 
 The dangers that would assail the church at 
 Ephesus were revealed to the apostle. ''I know 
 this,'' he said, "that after my departing shall griev- 
 ous wolves enter in among you, not sparing the flock. 
 Also of your own selves shall men arise, speaking 
 perverse things, to draw away disciples after them.'' 
 Paul trembled for the church as, looking into the 
 future, he saw the attacks which she must sutfer 
 from both external and internal foes. With solemn 
 earnestness he bade his brethren guard vigilantly 
 their sacred trust. For an example he pointed them 
 to his own unwearied labors among them: "There- 
 fore watch, and remember, that by the space of three 
 years I ceased not to warn every one night and day 
 with tears. 
 
 "And now, brethren," he continued, "I com- 
 mend you to God, and to the word of His grace, 
 which is able to build you up, and to give you an 
 inheritance among all them which are sanctified. I 
 have coveted no man's silver, or gold, or apparel." 
 Some of the Ephesian brethren were wealthy; but 
 Paul had never sought personal benefit -from them. 
 It was no part of his message to call attention to 
 his own wants. "These hands," he declared, "have 
 ministered unto my necessities, and to them that 
 were with me." Amidst his arduous labors and ex- 
 
396 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 tensive journeys for the cause of Christ, he was 
 able, not only to supply his own wants, but to spare 
 something for the support of his fellow-laborers and 
 the relief of the worthy poor. This he accomplished 
 only by unremitting diligence and the closest econ- 
 omy. Well might he point to his own example, as 
 he said, ^^I have showed you all things, how that 
 so laboring ye ought to support the weak, and to 
 remember the words of the Lord Jesus, how He 
 said, It is more blessed to give than to receive. 
 
 *^And when he had thus spoken, he kneeled down, 
 and prayed with them all. And they all wept sore, 
 and fell on Paul's neck, and kissed him, sorrowing 
 most of all for the words which he spake, that they 
 should see his face no more. And they accompanied 
 him unto the ship.'' 
 
 From Miletus the travelers sailed in '*a straight 
 course unto Coos, and the day following unto Rhodes, 
 and from thence unto Patara," on the southwest 
 shore of Asia Minor, where, ^^ finding a ship sailing 
 over unto Phoenicia," they ^'went aboard, and set 
 forth." At Tyre, where the ship was unloaded, they 
 found a few disciples, with whom they were per- 
 mitted to tarry seven days. Through the Holy Spirit, 
 these disciples were warned of the perils awaiting 
 Paul at Jerusalem, and they urged him ''that he 
 should not go up to Jerusalem." But the apostle 
 allowed not the fear of affliction and imprisonment 
 to turn him from his purpose. 
 
 At the close of the week spent in Tyre, all the 
 brethren, with their wives and children, went with 
 Paul to the ship, and before he stepped on board, 
 they knelt upon the shore and prayed, he for them, 
 and they for him. 
 
JOURNEY TO JERUSALEM 3^7 
 
 Pursuing their journey southward, the travelers 
 arrived at Ca^sarea, and '' entered into the house of 
 Philip the evangelist, which was one of the seven; 
 and abode with him/' Here Paul spent a few peace- 
 ful, happy days — the last of perfect freedom that 
 he was to enjoy for a long time. 
 
 While Paul tarried at Caesarea, *Hhere came 
 down from Judea a certain prophet, named Agabus. 
 And when he was come unto us,'' Luke says, ^^he 
 took Paul's girdle, and bound his own hands and 
 feet, and said, Thus saith the Holy Ghost, So shall 
 the Jews at Jerusalem bind the man that owneth 
 this girdle, and shall deliver him into the hands of 
 the Gentiles." 
 
 ^'When we heard these things," Luke continues, 
 **both we, and they of that place, besought him not 
 to go up to Jerusalem." But Paul would not swerve 
 from the path of duty. He would follow Christ if 
 need be to prison and to death. '^What mean ye to 
 weep and to break mine heart!" he exclaimed; ^^for 
 I am ready not to be bound only, but also to die at 
 Jerusalem for the name of the Lord Jesus." See- 
 ing that they caused him pain without changing his 
 purpose, the brethren ceased their importunity, say- 
 ing only, '^The will of the Lord be done." 
 
 The time soon came for the brief stay at Caesarea 
 to end, and accompanied by some of the brethren, 
 Paul and his company set out for Jerusalem, their 
 hearts deeply shadowed by the presentiment of com- 
 ing evil. 
 
 Never before had the apostle approached Jeru- 
 salem with so sad a heart. He knew that he would 
 find few friends and many enemies. He was near- 
 
398 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 ing the city which had rejected and slain the Son 
 of God, and over which now hung the threatenings 
 of divine wrath. Eemembering how bitter had been 
 his own prejudice against the followers of Christ, 
 he felt the deepest pity for his deluded countrymen. 
 And yet how little could he hope that he would be 
 able to help them! The same blind wrath which had 
 once burned in his own heart, was now with, untold 
 power kindling the hearts of a whole nation against 
 him. 
 
 And he could not count upon the sympathy and 
 support of even his own brethren in the faith. The 
 unconverted Jews who had followed so closely upon 
 his track, had not been slow to circulate the most 
 unfavorable reports at Jerusalem, both personally 
 and by letter, concerning him and his work; and 
 some, even of the apostles and elders, had received 
 these reports as truth, making no attempt to con- 
 tradict them, and manifesting no desire to harmonize 
 with him. 
 
 Yet in the midst of discouragements, the apostle 
 was not in despair. He trusted that the Voice which 
 had spoken to his own heart would yet speak to 
 the hearts of his countrymen, and that the Master 
 whom his fellow-disciples loved and served would 
 yet unite their hearts with his in the work of the 
 gospel. 
 
CHAPTER XXXVIII 
 
 Paul a Prisoner 
 
 **When we were come to Jerusalem, the breth- 
 ren received us gladly. And the day following Paul 
 went in with us unto James; and all the elders were 
 present/' 
 
 On this occasion, Paul and his companions form- 
 ally presented to the leaders of the work at Jeru- 
 salem the contributions forwarded by the Gentile 
 churches for the support of the poor among their 
 Jewish brethren. The gathering of these contribu- 
 tions had cost the apostle and his fellow-workers 
 much time, anxious thought, and wearisome labor. 
 The sum, which far exceeded the expectations of the 
 elders at Jerusalem, represented many sacrifices and 
 even severe privations on the part of the Gentile 
 believers. 
 
 These freewill-offerings • betokened the loyalty 
 of the Gentile converts to the organized work of 
 God throughout the world, and should have been 
 received by all with grateful acknowledgment; yet it 
 
 This chapter is based on Acts 21:17 to 23:35. 
 
 (399) 
 
 26 — Acts 
 
400 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 was apparent to Paul and liis companions that even 
 among those before whom they now stood were some 
 who were unable to appreciate the spirit of broth- 
 erly love that had prompted the gifts. 
 
 In the earlier years of the gospel work among 
 the Gentiles, some of the leading brethren at Jeru- 
 salem, clinging to former prejudices and habits of 
 thought, had not co-operated heartily with Paul and 
 his associates. In their anxiety to preserve a few 
 meaningless forms and ceremonies, they had lost 
 sight of the blessing that would come to them and 
 to the cause they loved, through an effort to unite 
 in one all parts of the Lord's work. Although de- 
 sirous of safeguarding the best interests of the 
 Christian church, they had failed to keep step with 
 the advancing providences of God, and in their 
 human wisdom attempted to throw about workers 
 many unnecessary restrictions. Thus there arose a 
 group of men who were unacquainted personally 
 with the changing circumstances and peculiar needs 
 met by laborers in distant fields, yet who insisted 
 that they had the authority to direct their brethren 
 in these fields to follow certain specified methods of 
 labor. They felt as if the work of preaching the 
 gospel should be carried forward in harmony with* 
 their opinions. 
 
 Several years had passed since the brethren in 
 Jerusalem, with representatives from other leading 
 churches, gave careful consideration to the perplex- 
 ing questions that had arisen over methods followed 
 by those who were laboring for the Gentiles. As a 
 result of this council, the brethren had united in 
 making definite recommendations to the churches 
 
PAUL A PRISONER 401 
 
 concerning certain rites and customs, including cir- 
 cumcision. It was at this general council that the 
 brethren had also united in commending to the 
 Christian churches Barnabas and Paul as laborers 
 worthy of the full confidence of every believer. 
 
 Among those present at this meeting, were some 
 who had severely criticized the methods of labor fol- 
 lowed by the appstles upon whom rested the chief 
 burden of carrying the gospel to the Gentile world. 
 But during the council, their views of God's purpose 
 had broadened, and they had united with their breth- 
 ren in making wise decisions which made possible the 
 unification of the entire body of believers. 
 
 Afterward, when it became apparent that the 
 converts among the Gentiles were increasing rapidly, 
 there were a few of the leading brethren at Jerusalem 
 who began to cherish anew their former prejudices 
 against the methods of Paul and his associates. 
 These prejudices strengthened with the passing of 
 the years, until some of the leaders determined that 
 the work of preaching the gospel must henceforth 
 be conducted in accordance with their own ideas. 
 If Paul would conform his methods to certain poli- 
 cies which they advocated, they would acknowledge 
 and sustain his work ; otherwise, they could no longer 
 look upon it with favor or grant it their support. 
 
 These men had lost sight of the fact that God 
 is the teacher of His people; that every worker in 
 His cause is to obtain an individual experience in 
 following the divine Leader, not looking to man for 
 direct guidance; that His workers are to be moulded 
 and fashioned, not after man's ideas, but after the 
 similitude of the divine. 
 
402 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 In his ministry, the apostle Paul had taught the 
 people ^'not with enticing words of man's wisdom, 
 but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power. '* 
 The truths that he proclaimed had been revealed 
 to him by the Holy Spirit; *^for the Spirit search- 
 eth all things, yea, the deep things of God. For 
 what man knoweth the things of a man, save the 
 spirit of man which is in him? even so the things of 
 God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God. . . . 
 Which things,'' declared Paul, ^^we speak, not in 
 the words which man's wisdom teacheth, but which 
 the Holy Ghost teacheth; comparing spiritual things 
 with spiritual. ' ' ' 
 
 Throughout his ministry, Paul had looked to God 
 for direct guidance. At the same time, he had been 
 very careful to labor in harmony with the decisions 
 of the general council at Jerusalem; and as a result, 
 the churches were "established in the faith, and in- 
 creased in number daify. ' ' ' And now, notwithstand- 
 ing the lack of sympathy shown him by some, he 
 found comfort in the consciousness that he had done 
 his duty in encouraging in his converts a spirit of 
 loyalty, generosity, and brotherly love, as revealed 
 on this occasion in the liberal contributions which he 
 was enabled to place before the Jewish elders. 
 
 After the presentation of the gifts, Paul "de- 
 clared particularly what things God had wrought 
 among the Gentiles by his ministry." This recital 
 of facts brought to the hearts of all, even of those 
 who had been doubting, the conviction that the bless- 
 ing of heaven had accompanied his labors. "When 
 they heard it, they glorified the Lord." They felt 
 
 U Cor. 2:4,10-13. ^'Acts 16:5. 
 
PAUL A PRISONER 403 
 
 that the methods of labor pursued by the apostle 
 bore the signet of Heaven. The liberal contribu- 
 tions lying before them, added weight to the testi- 
 mony of the apostle concerning the faithfulness of - 
 the new churches established among the Gentiles. , 
 The men who, while numbered among those who 
 were in charge of the work at Jerusalem, had urged 
 that arbitrary measures of control be adopted, saw 
 Paulas ministry in a new light, and were convinced 
 that their own course had been wrong, that they* 
 had been held in bondage by Jewish customs and 
 traditions, and that the work of the gospel had been 
 greatly hindered by their failure to recognize that 
 the wall of partition between Jew and Gentile had 
 been broken down by the death of Christ. 
 
 This was the golden opportunity for all the lead- 
 ing brethren to confess frankly that God had wrought 
 through Paul, and that at times they had erred in 
 permitting the reports of his enemies to arouse their 
 jealousy and prejudice. But instead of uniting in 
 an effort -to do justice to the one who had been in- 
 jured, they gave him counsel which showed that they 
 still cherished a feeling that Paul should be held 
 largely responsible for the existing prejudice. They 
 did not stand nobly in his defense, endeavoring to 
 show the disaffected ones where they were wrong, 
 but sought to effect a. compromise by counseling him 
 to pursue a course which in their opinion would re- 
 move all cause for misapprehension. 
 
 ^^Thou seest, brother,^' they said, in response to 
 his testimony, ^^how many thousands of Jews there 
 are which believe; and they are all zealous of the 
 law: and they are informed of thee, that thou teach- 
 
404 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 est all the Jews which are among the Gentiles to 
 forsake Moses, saying that they ought not to cir- 
 cumcise their children, neither to walk after the 
 customs. What is it therefore! the multitude must 
 » needs come together : for they will hear that thou 
 art come. Do therefore this that we say to thee: 
 We have four men which have a vow on them; them 
 take, and purify thyself with them, and be at charges 
 with them, that they may shave their heads: and all 
 may know that those things, whereof they were in- 
 formed concerning thee, are nothing; but that thou 
 thyself also walkest orderly, and keepest the law. 
 As touching the Gentiles which believe, we have writ- 
 ten and concluded that they observe no such thing, 
 save only that they keep themselves from things 
 offered to idols, and from blood, and from stran- 
 gled, and from fornication.'' 
 
 The brethren hoped that Paul, by following the 
 course suggested, might give a decisive contradic- 
 tion to the false reports concerning him. They as- 
 sured him that the decision of the former council 
 concerning the Gentile converts and the ceremonial 
 law, still held good. But the advice now given was 
 not consistent with that decision. The Spirit of 
 God did not prompt this instruction; it was the fruit 
 of cowardice. The leaders of the church in Jerusa- 
 lem knew that by non-conformity to the ceremonial 
 law. Christians would bring upon themselves the 
 hatred of the Jews, and expose themselves to per- 
 secution. The Sanhedrim was doing its utmost to 
 hinder the progress of the gospel. Men were chosen 
 by this body to follow up the apostles, especially 
 Paul, .and in every -possible way to oppose their 
 
PAUL A PRISONER 405 
 
 work. Should the believers in Christ be conliemiied 
 before the Sanhedrim as breakers of the law, they 
 would suffer swift and severe punishment as apos- 
 tates from the Jewish faith. . 
 
 Many of the Jews who had accepted the gospel 
 still cherished a regard for the ceremonial law, and 
 were only too willing to make unwise concessions, 
 hoping thus to gain the confidence of their country- 
 men, to remove their prejudice, and to win them to 
 faith in Christ as the world's Redeemer. Paul real- 
 ized that so long as many of the leading members of 
 the church at Jerusalem should continue to cherish 
 prejudice against him, they would work constantly 
 to counteract his influence. He felt that if by any 
 reasonable concession he could win them to the truth, 
 he would remove a great obstacle to the success of 
 the gospel in other places. But he was not author- 
 ized of God to concede as much as they asked. 
 
 When we think of Paul's great desire to be in 
 harmony with his brethren, his tenderness toward 
 the weak in the faith, his reverence for the apostles 
 who had been with Christ, and for James, the 
 brother of the Lord, and his purpose to become all 
 things to all men so far as he could without sac- 
 rificing principle, — when we think of all this, it 
 is less surprising that he was constrained to de- 
 viate from the firm, decided course that he had 
 hitherto followed. But instead of accomplishing 
 the desired object, his efforts for conciliation only 
 precipitated the crisis, hastened his predicted suf- 
 ferings, and resulted in separating him from his 
 brethren, depriving the church of one of its strong- 
 
406 THE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 
 
 est pilliars, and bringing sorrow to Christian hearts 
 in every land. 
 
 On the following day Paul began to carry out 
 the counsel of the elders. The four men who were 
 under the Nazarite vow,' the term of which had 
 nearly expired, were taken by Paul into the temple, 
 **to signify the accomplishment of the days of puri- 
 fication, until that an offering should be offered for 
 every one of them.'' Certain costly sacrifices for 
 purification were yet to be offered. 
 
 Those who advised Paul to take this step had 
 not fully considered the great peril to which he 
 would thus be exposed. At this season, Jerusalem 
 was filled with worshipers from many lands. As, 
 in fulfilment of the commission given him by God, 
 Paul had borne the gospel to the Gentiles, he had 
 visited many of the world's largest cities, and he 
 was well known to thousands who from foreign 
 parts had come to Jerusalem to attend the feast. 
 Among these were men whose hearts were filled with 
 bitter hatred for Paul; and for him to enter the 
 temple on a public occasion was to risk his life. For 
 several days he passed in and out among the wor- 
 shipers, apparently unnoticed; but before the close 
 of the specified period, as he was talking with a 
 priest concerning the sacrifices to be offered, he 
 was recognized by some of the Jews from Asia. 
 
 With the fury of demons they rushed upon him, 
 crying, ''Men of Israel, help! This is the man, that 
 teacheth all men everywhere against the people, and 
 the law, and this place." And as the people re- 
 sponded to the call for help, another accusation was 
 
 ^ See Numbers 6. 
 
PAUL A PRISONER 407 
 
 added, — ^*and further brought Greeks also into the 
 temple, and hath polluted this holy place.'' 
 
 By the Jewish law, it was a crime punishable 
 with death for an uncircumcised person to enter the 
 inner courts of the sacred edifice. Paul had been 
 seen in the city in company with Trophimus, an 
 Ephesian, and it was conjectured that he had brought 
 him into the temple. This he had not done; and 
 being himself a Jew, his act in entering the temple 
 was no violation of the law. But though the charge 
 was wholly false, it served to arouse the popular 
 prejudice. As the cry was taken up and borne 
 through the temple courts, the throngs gathered 
 there were thrown into wild excitement. The news 
 quickly spread through Jerusalem, ^'and all the city 
 was moved, and the people ran together.'' 
 
 That an apostate from Israel should presume to 
 profane the temple at the very time when thou- 
 sands had come there from all parts of the world 
 to worship, excited the fiercest passions of the 
 mob. *'They took Paul, and drew him out of the 
 temple: and forthwith the doors were shut." 
 
 ^^As they went about to kill him, tidings came 
 unto the chief captain of the band, that all Jerusa- 
 lem was in an uproar." Claudius Lysias well knew 
 the turbulent elements with which he had to deal, 
 and he ^^immediately took soldiers and centurions, 
 and ran down unto them: and when they saw the 
 chief captain and the soldiers, they left beating of 
 Paul." Ignorant of the cause of the tumult, but 
 seeing that the rage of the multitude was directed 
 against Paul, the Koman captain concluded that he 
 must be a certain Egyptian rebel of whom he had 
 
408 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 heard, who had thus far escaped capture. He there- 
 fore ''took him, and commanded him to be bound 
 with two chains; and demanded who he was, and 
 what he had done.'' At once many voices were 
 raised in loud and angry accusation; "some cried 
 one thing, some another, among the multitude: and 
 when he could not know the certainty for the tumult, 
 he commanded him to be carried into the castle. And 
 when he came upon the stairs, so it was, that he was 
 borne of the soldiers for the violence of the people. 
 For the multitude of the people followed after, 
 crying. Away with him." 
 
 In the midst of the tumult the apostle was calm 
 and self-possessed. His mind was stayed upon God, 
 and he knew that angels of heaven were about him, 
 He felt unwilling to leave the temple without making 
 an effort to set the truth before his countrymen. 
 As he was about to be led into the castle, he said 
 to the chief captain, "May I speak unto thee?" 
 Lysias responded, "Canst thou speak GreeTc! Art 
 not thou that Egyptian, which before these days 
 madest an uproar, and leddest out into the wilder- 
 ness four thousand men that were murderers?" In 
 reply Paul said, "I am a man which am a Jew of 
 Tarsus, a city in Cilicia, a citizen of no mean city: 
 and, I beseech thee, suffer me to speak unto the 
 people. ' ' 
 
 The request was granted, and "Paul stood on the 
 stairs, and beckoned with the hand unto the people." 
 The gesture attracted their attention, while his bear- 
 ing commanded respect. "And when there was made 
 a great silence, he spake unto them in the Hebrew 
 tongue, saying, Men, brethren, and fathers, hear ye 
 
PAVL A PRISONER 409 
 
 my defense which I make now unto you/^ At the 
 sound of the familiar Hebrew words, *'they kept the 
 more silence ;'' and in the universal hush he con- 
 tinued : 
 
 ^'I am verily a man which am a Jew, born in 
 Tarsus, a city in Cilicia, yet brought up in this 
 city at the feet of Gamaliel, and taught according 
 to the perfect manner of the law of the fathers, and 
 was zealous toward God, as ye all are this day.'* 
 None could deny the apostle's statements, as the 
 facts that he referred to were well known to many 
 who were still living in Jerusalem. He then spoke 
 of his former zeal in persecuting the disciples of 
 Christ, even unto death; and he narrated the cir- 
 cumstances of his conversion, telling his hearers how 
 his own proud heart had been led to bow to the 
 crucified Nazarene. Had he attempted to enter into 
 argument with his opponents, they would have stub- 
 bornly refused to listen to his words; but the 
 relation of his experience was attended with a 
 convincing power that for the time seemed to 
 soften and subdue their hearts. 
 
 He then endeavored to show that his work among 
 the Gentiles had not been entered upon from choice. 
 He had desired to labor for his own nation; but in 
 that very temple the voice of God had spoken to him 
 in holy vision, directing his course '^far hence unto 
 the Gentiles.'' 
 
 Hitherto the people had listened with close at- 
 tention, but when Paul reached the point in his his- 
 tory where he was appointed Christ's ambassador to 
 the Gentiles, their fury broke forth anew. Accus^ 
 tomed to look upon themselves as the only people 
 
410 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 favored by God, they were unwilling to permit the 
 despised Gentiles to share the privileges which had 
 hitherto been regarded as exclusively their own. 
 Lifting their voices above the voice of the speaker, 
 they cried, '^Away with such a fellow from the 
 earth: for it is not fit that he should live.'' 
 
 ^^As they cried out, and cast oif their clothes, 
 and threw dust into the air, the chief captain com- 
 manded him to be brought into the castle, and bade 
 that he should be examined by scourging; that he 
 might know wherefore they cried so against him. 
 
 **And as they bound him with thongs, Paul said 
 unto the centurion that stood by. Is it lawful for 
 you to scourge a man that is a Roman, and uncon- 
 demned? When the centurion heard that, he went 
 and told the chief captain, saying. Take heed what 
 thou doest: for this man is a Roman. Then the 
 chief captain came, and said unto him. Tell me, art 
 thou a Roman? He said. Yea. And the chief cap- 
 tain answered, "With a great sum obtained I this 
 freedom. And Paul said. But I was free-born. Then 
 straightway they departed from him which should 
 have examined him: and the chief captain also was 
 afraid, after he knew that he was a Roman, and 
 because he had bound him. 
 
 *^0n the morrow, because he would have known 
 the certainty wherefore he was accused of the Jews, 
 he loosed him from his bands, and commanded the 
 chief priests and all their council to appear, and 
 brought Paul down, and set him before them.'' 
 
 The apostle was now to be tried by the same 
 tribunal of which he himself had been a member 
 before his conversion. As he stood before the Jew- 
 
PAUL A PRISONER 411 
 
 ish rulers, liis bearing was calm, and his counte- 
 nance revealed the peace of Christ. ''Earnestly 
 beholding the council,'' he said, ''Men and brethren, 
 I have lived in all good conscience before God until 
 this day.'' Upon hearing these words, their hatred 
 was kindled afresh; "and the high priest Ananias 
 commanded them that stood by him to smite him 
 on the mouth." At this inhuman command, Paul 
 exclaimed, ' ' God shall smite thee, thou whited <wall : 
 for sittest thou to judge me after the law, and com- 
 mandest me to be smitten contrary to the law?" 
 "They that stood by said, Revilest thou God's high 
 priest?" With his usual courtesy Paul answered, 
 "I wist not, brethren, that he w:as the high priest: 
 for it is written. Thou shalt not speak evil of the 
 ruler of thy people. 
 
 "But when Paul perceived that the one part were 
 Sadducees, and the other Pharisees, he cried out in 
 the council. Men and brethren, I am a Pharisee, the 
 son of a Pharisee: of the hope and resurrection of 
 the dead I am called in question. 
 
 "And when he had so said, there arose a dis-- 
 sension between the Pharisees and the Sadducees: 
 and the multitude was divided. For the Sadducees 
 say that there is no resurrection, neither angel, nor 
 spirit: but the Pharisees confess both." The two 
 parties began to dispute between themselves, and 
 thus the strength of the'ir opposition against Paul 
 was broken. "The scribes that were of the Phari- 
 sees' part arose, and strove, saying. We find no evil 
 in this man: but if a spirit or an angel hath spoken 
 to him, let us not fight against God." 
 
412 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 In the confusion that followed, the Sadducees 
 were eagerly striving to gain possession of the 
 apostle, that they might put him to death; and the 
 Pharisees were as eager in striving to protect him. 
 ^^The chief captain, fearing lest Paul should have 
 been pulled in pieces of them, commanded the sol- 
 diers to go down, and to take him by force from 
 among them, and to bring him into the castle." 
 
 Later, while reflecting on the trying experiences 
 of the day, Paul began to fear that his course might 
 not have been pleasing to God. Could it be that he 
 had made a mistake after all in visiting Jerusalem? 
 Had his great desire to be in union with his breth- 
 ren led to this disastrous result! 
 
 The position which the Jews as God's professed 
 people occupied before an unbelieving world, caused 
 the apostle intense anguish of spirit. How would 
 those heathen officers look upon them! — claiming to 
 be worshipers of Jehovah, and assuming sacred of- 
 fice, yet giving themselves up to the control of blind, 
 unreasoning anger, seeking to destroy even their 
 brethren who dared to differ with them in religious 
 faith, and turning their most solemn deliberative 
 council into a scene of strife and wild confusion. 
 Paul felt that the name of his God had suffered re- 
 proach in the eyes of the heathen. 
 
 And now he was in prison, and he knew that his 
 enemies, in their desperate malice, would resort to 
 any means to put him to death. Could it be that 
 his work for the churches was ended, and that rav- 
 ening wolves were to enter in now! The cause of 
 Christ was very near to PauPs heart, and with 
 deep anxiety he thought of the perils of the scat- 
 
PAUL A PRISONER 413 
 
 tered churches, exposed as they were to the perse- 
 cutions of just such men as he had encountered in 
 the Sanhedrim council. In distress and discourage- 
 ment he wept and prayed. 
 
 In this dark hour the Lord was not unmindful 
 of His servant. He had guarded him from the mur- 
 derous throng in the temple * courts ; He had been 
 with him before the Sanhedrim council; He was with 
 him in the fortress; and He revealed Himself to His 
 faithful witness in response ta the earnest prayers 
 of the apostle for guidance. ^'The night following 
 the Lord stood by him, and said. Be of good cheer, 
 Paul: for as thou hast testified of Me in Jerusalem, 
 so must thou bear witness also at Rome.'' 
 
 Paul had long looked forward to visiting Rome; 
 he greatly desired to witness for Christ there, but 
 had felt that his purposes were frustrated by the 
 enmity of the Jews. He little thought, even now, 
 that it would be as a prisoner that he would go. 
 
 While the Lord encouraged His servant, PauPs 
 enemies were eagerly plotting his destruction. '^And 
 when it was day, certain of the Jews banded to- 
 gether, and bound themselves under a curse, saying 
 that they would neither eat nor drink till they had 
 killed Paul. And they were more than forty which 
 had made this conspiracy.'' Here was a fast such 
 as the Lord through Isaiah had condemned, — a fast 
 ^'for strife and debate, and to smite with the fist 
 of wickedness."* 
 
 The conspirators ^^came to the chief priests and 
 elders, and said. We have bound ourselves under a 
 great curse, that we will eat nothing until we have 
 slain Paul. Now therefore ye with the council sig- 
 
 *Isa. 58:4. 
 
414 THE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 
 
 nify to the chief captain that he bring him down 
 unto yon to-morrow, as though ye would inquire 
 something more perfectly concerning him: and we, 
 or ever he come near, are ready to kill him/' 
 
 Instead of rebuking this cruel scheme, the priests 
 and rulers eagerly agreed to it. Paul had spoken 
 the truth when he compared Ananias to a whited 
 sepulcher. 
 
 But God interposed to save the life of His serv- 
 ant. Paul's sister's son, hearing of the ^' lying in 
 wait" of the assassins, *^went and entered into the 
 castle, and told Paul. Then Paul called one of the 
 centurions unto him, and said. Bring this young 
 man unto the chief captain: for he hath a certain 
 thing to tell him. So he took him, and brought him 
 to the chief captain, and said, Paul the prisoner 
 called me unto him, and prayed me to bring this 
 young man unto thee, who hath something to say 
 unto thee." 
 
 Claudius Lysias received the youth kindly, and 
 taking him aside, asked, ^^Wliat is that thou hast 
 to tell me I" The youth replied: ^^The Jews have 
 agreed to desire thee that thou wouldst bring down 
 Paul to-morrow into the council, as though they 
 would . inquire somewhat of him more perfectly. But 
 do not .thou yield unto them: for there lie in wait 
 for him of them more than forty men, which have 
 bound themselves with an oath, that they will neither 
 eat nor drink till they have killed him: and now are 
 they ready, looking for a promise from thee." 
 
 **The chief captain then let the young man de- 
 part, and charged him, See thou tell no man that 
 thou hast showed these things to me." 
 
PAUL A PRISONER 415 
 
 Lysias at once decided to transfer Paul from 
 his jurisdiction to that of Felix the procurator. As 
 a people, the Jews were in a state of excitement 
 and irritation, and tumults were of frequent oc- 
 currence. The continued presence of the apostle 
 in Jerusalem might lead to consequences danger- 
 ous to the city, and even to the commandant him- 
 self. He therefore '* called unto him two centurions, 
 saying. Make ready two hundred soldiers to go to 
 Caesarea, and horsemen threescore and ten, and 
 spearmen two hundred, at the third hour of the 
 night; and provide them beasts, that they may set 
 Paul on, and bring him safe unto Felix the governor. ' ' 
 
 No time was to be lost in sending Paul away. 
 ^^The soldiers, as it was commanded them, took 
 Paul, and brought him by night to Antipatris. ' * 
 From that place the horsemen went on with the 
 prisoner to Caesarea, while the four hundred sol- 
 diers returned to Jerusalem. 
 
 The officer in charge of the detachment delivered 
 his prisoner to Felix, also presenting a letter with 
 which he had been entrusted by the chief captain: 
 
 ** Claudius Lysias unto the most excellent .gov- 
 ernor Felix sendeth greeting. This man was taken of 
 the Jews, and should have been killed of them: then 
 came I with an army, and rescued him, having un- 
 derstood that he was a Roman. And when I would 
 have known the cause wherefore they accused him, 
 I brought him forth into their council: whom I per- 
 ceived to be accused of questions of their law, but 
 to have nothing laid to his charge worthy of death 
 or of bonds. And when it was told me how that 
 the Jews laid wait for the man, I sent straightway 
 
 27 — Acts 
 
416 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 to thee, and gave commandment to his accusers also 
 to say before thee what they had against him. Fare- 
 well. '^ 
 
 After reading the communication, Felix inquired 
 to what province the prisoner belonged, and being 
 informed that he was of Cilicia, said: ''I will hear 
 thee . . . when thine accusers are also come. And 
 he commanded him to be kept in Herod's judgment- 
 hall.'' 
 
 The case of Paul was not the first in which a 
 servant of God had found among the heathen an 
 asylum from the malice of the professed people of 
 Jehovah. In their rage against Paul, the Jews had 
 added another crime to the dark catalogue which 
 marked the history of that people. They had still 
 further hardened their hearts against the truth, and 
 had rendered their doom more certain. 
 
 Few realize the full meaning of the words that 
 Christ spoke when, in the synagogue at Nazareth, 
 He announced Himself as the Anointed One. He 
 declared His mission to comfort, bless, and save the 
 sorrowing and the sinful; and then, seeing that pride 
 and » unbelief controlled the hearts of His hearers, 
 He reminded them that in time past God had turned 
 away from His chosen people because of their un- 
 belief and rebellion, and had manifested Himself 
 to those in heathen lands who had not rejected the 
 light of heaven. The widow of Sarepta and Naaman 
 the Syrian had lived up to all the light they had; 
 hence they were accounted more righteous than God's 
 chosen people who had backslidden from Him, and 
 had sacrificed principle to convenience and worldly 
 honor. 
 
PAUL A PRISONER 417 
 
 Christ told the Jews at Nazareth a fearful truth 
 when He declared that with backsliding Israel there 
 was no safety for the faithful messenger of God. 
 . They would not know his worth or appreciate his 
 labors. While the Jewish leaders professed to have 
 great zeal for the honor of God and the good of 
 Israel, they were enemies of both. By precept and 
 example they were leading the people farther and 
 farther from obedience to God, — leading them where 
 He could not be their defense in the day of trouble. 
 
 The Saviour's words of reproof to the men of 
 Nazareth applied, in the case of Paul, not only to 
 the unbelieving Jews, but to his own brethren in 
 the faith. Had the leaders in the church fully 
 surrendered their feeling of bitterness toward the 
 apostle, and accepted him as one specially called 
 of God to bear the gospel to the Gentiles, the Lord 
 would have spared him to them. God had not or- 
 dained that Paul's labors should so soon end; but 
 He did not work a miracle to counteract the train 
 of circumstances to which the course of the leaders 
 in the church at Jerusalem had given rise. 
 
 The same spirit is still leading to the same re- 
 sults. A neglect to appreciate and improve the 
 provisions of divine grace, has deprived the church 
 of many a blessing. How often would the Lord have 
 prolonged the work of some faithful minister, had 
 his labors been appreciated. But if the church per- 
 mits the enemy of souls to pervert the understand- 
 ing, so that they misrepresent and misinterpret the 
 words and acts of the servant of Christ; if they 
 allow themselves to stand in his way and hinder his 
 
418 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 usefulness, the Lord sometimes removes from them 
 the blessing which He gave. 
 
 Satan is constantly working through his agents 
 to dishearten and destroy those whom God has 
 chosen to accomplish a great and good work. They 
 may be ready to sacrifice even life itself for the 
 advancement of the cause of Christ, yet the great 
 deceiver will suggest to their brethren doubts con- 
 cerning them which, if entertained, would under- 
 mine confidence in their integrity of character, and 
 thus cripple their usefulness. Too often he suc- 
 ceeds in bringing upon them, through their own 
 brethren, such sorrow of heart that God graciously 
 interposes to give His persecuted servants rest. 
 After the hands are folded upon the pulseless breast, 
 when the voice of warning and encouragement is 
 silent, then the obdurate may be aroused to see and 
 prize the blessings they have cast from them. Their 
 death may • accomplish that which their life has 
 failed to do. 
 
CHAPTER XXXIX 
 
 The Trial at Caesarea 
 
 Five days after Paul's arrival at Caesarea, his 
 accusers came from Jerusalem, accompanied by Ter- 
 tullus, an orator whom they had engaged as their 
 counsel. The case was granted a speedy hearing. 
 Paul was brought before the assembly, and Tertullus 
 ^' began to accuse him.'' Judging that flattery would 
 have more influence upon the Roman governor than 
 the simple statements of truth and justice, the wily 
 orator began his speech by praising Felix: ^^ Seeing 
 that by thee we enjoy great quietness, and that very 
 worthy deeds are done unto this nation by thy provi- 
 dence, we accept it always, and in all places, most 
 noble Felix, with all thankfulness." 
 
 Tertullus here descended to bare-faced falsehood; 
 for the character of Felix was base and contemptible. 
 It was said of him, that *4n the practice of all kinds 
 of lust and cruelty, he exercised the power of a king 
 with the temper of a slave."' Those who heard 
 
 * Tacitus: '* History," chap. 5, par. 9. 
 This chapter is based on Acts 24. 
 
 (419) 
 
420 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Tertullus knew that liis flattering words were un- 
 true; but their desire to secure the condemnation of 
 Paul was stronger than their love of truth. 
 
 In his speech, Tertullus charged Paul with crimes 
 which, if proved, would have resulted in his con- 
 viction for high treason against the government. 
 ^^We have found this man a pestilent fellow, '' de- 
 clared the orator, ^'and a mover of sedition among 
 all the Jews throughout the world, and a ringleader 
 of the sect of the Nazarenes: who also hath gone 
 about to profane the temple.'' Tertullus then stated 
 that Lysias, the commandant of the garrison at Jeru- 
 salem, had violently taken Paul from the Jews when 
 they were about to judge him by their ecclesiastical 
 law, and had thus forced them to bring the matter 
 before Felix. These statements were made with the 
 design of inducing the procurator to deliver Paul 
 over to the Jewish court. All the charges were ve- 
 hemently supported by the Jews present, who made 
 no effort to conceal their hatred of the prisoner. 
 
 Felix had sufficient penetration to read the dis- 
 position and character of Paul's accusers. He knew 
 from what motive they had flattered him, and he 
 saw also that they had failed to substantiate their 
 charges against Paul. Turning to the accused, he 
 beckoned to him to answer for himself. Paul wasted 
 no words in compliments, but simply stated that he 
 could the more cheerfully defend himself before 
 Felix, since the latter had been so long a procurator, 
 and therefore had so good an understanding of the 
 laws and customs of the Jews. Keferring to the 
 charges brought against him, he plainly showed that 
 not one of them was true. He declared that he had 
 
THE TRIAL AT CM8AEEA 421 
 
 caused no disturbance in any part of Jerusalem, nor 
 had he profaned the sanctuary. ' ' They neither found 
 me in the temple disputing with any man,'' he said, 
 ^'neither raising up the people, neither in the syna- 
 gogues, nor in the city: neither can they prove the 
 things whereof they now accuse me.'' 
 
 While confessing that ^^ after the way which they 
 call heresy" he had worshiped the God of his fa- 
 thers, he asserted that he had always believed ^^all 
 things which are written in the law and in the 
 prophets;" and that in harmony with the plain 
 teaching of the Scriptures, he held the faith of the 
 resurrection of the dead. And he further declared 
 that the ruling purpose of his life was to ^'have al- 
 ways a conscience void of offense toward God, and 
 toward men." 
 
 In a candid, straightforward manner he stated 
 the object of his visit to Jerusalem, and the circum- 
 stances of his arrest and trial: ^'Now after many 
 years I came to bring alms to my nation, and offer- 
 ings. Whereupon certain Jews from Asia found me 
 purified in the temple, neither with multitude, nor 
 with tumult. Who ought to have been here before 
 thee, and object, if they had aught against me. Or 
 else let these same here say, if they have found any 
 evil doing in me, while I stood before the council, 
 .except it be for this one voice, that I cried standing 
 among them, Touching the resurrection of the dead 
 I am called in question by you this day." 
 
 The apostle spoke with earnestness and evident 
 sincerity, and his words carried with them a weight 
 of conviction. Claudius Lysias, in his letter to Felix, 
 had borne a similar testimony in regard to Paul's 
 
422 THE ACTS OP THE APOSTLES 
 
 conduct. Moreover, Felix liimself had a better 
 knowledge of the Jewish religion than many sup- 
 posed. PauPs plain statement of the facts in the 
 case enabled Felix to understand still more clearly 
 the motives by which the Jews were governed in at- 
 tempting to convict the apostle of sedition and 
 treasonable conduct. The governor would not grat- 
 ify them by unjustly condemning a Roman citizen, 
 neither would he give him up to them to be put to 
 death without a fair trial. Yet Felix knew no higher 
 motive than self-interest, and he was controlled by 
 love of praise and a desire for promotion. Fear 
 of offending the Jews held him back from doing full 
 justice to a man whom he knew to be innocent. He 
 therefore decided to suspend the trial until Lysias 
 should be present, saying, '^When Lysias the chief 
 captain shall come down, I will know the uttermost 
 of your matter." 
 
 The apostle remained a prisoner, but Felix com- 
 manded the centurion who had been appointed to 
 keep Paul, ^Ho let him have liberty,'' and to ^ ^for- 
 bid none of his acquaintance to minister or come 
 unto him.'' 
 
 It was not long after this that Felix and his 
 wife, Drusilla, sent for Paul, in order that in a 
 private interview they might hear from him ** con- 
 cerning the faith in Christ." They were willing and 
 even eager to listen to these new truths — truths 
 which they might never hear again, and which, if 
 rejected, would prove a swift witness against them 
 in the day of God. 
 
 Paul regarded this as a God-given opportunity, 
 and faithfully he improved it. He knew that he 
 
THE TRIAL AT C^SAREA 423 
 
 stood in the presence of one who had power to put 
 him to death, or to set him free; yet he did not 
 address Felix and Drusilla with praise or flattery. 
 He knew that his words would he to them a savor 
 of life or of death, and forgetting all selfish con- 
 siderations, he sought to arouse them to a sense of 
 their peril. 
 
 The apostle realized that the gospel had a claim 
 upon whoever might listen to his words; that one 
 day they would stand either among the pure and 
 holy around the great white throne, or with those 
 to whom Christ would say, ^* Depart from Me, ye 
 that work iniquity. ''' He knew that he must meet 
 every one of his hearers before the tribunal of 
 heaven, and must there render an account, not only 
 for all that he had said and done, but for the motive 
 and spirit of his words and deeds. 
 
 So violent and cruel had been the course of 
 Felix, that few had ever before dared even to in- 
 timate to him that his character and conduct were 
 not faultless. But Paul had no fear of man. He 
 plainly declared his faith in Christ, and the reasons 
 for that faith, and was thus led to speak particularly 
 of those virtues essential to Christian character, but 
 of which the haughty pair before him were so strik- 
 ingly destitute. 
 
 He held up before Felix and Drusilla the char- 
 acter of God — His righteousness, justice, and equity, 
 and the nature of His law. He clearly showed that 
 it is man's duty to live a life of sobriety and tem- 
 perance, keeping the passions under the control of 
 reason, in conformity to God's law, and preserving 
 the physical and mental powers in a healthy condi- 
 
 =^Matt. 7:23. 
 
424 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 tion. He declared that there would surely come a 
 day of judgment, when all would be rewarded ac- 
 cording to the deeds done in the body, and when it 
 would be plainly revealed that wealth, position, or 
 titles are powerless to gain for man the favor of 
 God, or to deliver him from the results of sin. He 
 showed that this life is man's time of preparation 
 for the future life. Should he neglect present privi- 
 leges and opportunities, he would suffer an eternal 
 loss; no new probation would be given him. 
 
 Paul dwelt especially upon the far-reaching claims 
 of God's law. He showed how it extends to the 
 deep secrets of man's moral nature, and throws a 
 flood of light upon that which has been concealed 
 from the sight and knowledge of men. What the 
 hands may do or the tongue may utter, — what the 
 outer life reveals, — but imperfectly shows man's 
 moral character. The law searches his thoughts, 
 motives, and purposes. The dark passions that lie 
 hidden from the sight of men, the jealousy, hatred, 
 lust, and ambition, the evil deeds meditated upon in 
 the dark recesses of the soul, yet never executed 
 for want of opportunity, — all these God's law con- 
 demns. 
 
 Paul endeavored to direct the minds of his hear- 
 ers to the one great Sacrifice for sin. He pointed to 
 the sacrifices that were shadows of- good things to 
 come, and then presented Christ as the antitype 
 of all those ceremonies, — the object to which they 
 pointed as the only source of life and hope for 
 fallen man. Holy men of old were saved by faith 
 in the blood of Christ. As they saw the dying 
 agonies of the sacrificial victims, they looked across 
 
THE TRIAL AT (J^SAREA 425 
 
 the gulf of ages to the Lamb of God that was to 
 take away the sin of the world. 
 
 God justly claims the love and obedience of all 
 His creatures. He has given them in His law a 
 perfect standard of right. But many forget their 
 Maker, and choose to follow their own way in op- 
 position to His will. They return enmity for love 
 that is as high as heaven and as broad as the uni- 
 verse. God cannot lower the requirements of His 
 law to meet the standard of wicked men; neither 
 can man, in his own power, meet the demands of the 
 law. Only by faith in Christ can the sinner be 
 cleansed from guilt, and be enabled to render obedi- 
 ence to the law of his Maker. 
 
 Thus Paul, the prisoner, urged the claims of the 
 divine law upon Jew and Gentile, and presented 
 Jesus, the despised Nazarene, as the Son of God, 
 the world's Redeemer. 
 
 The Jewish princess well understood the sacred 
 character of that law which she had so shamelessly 
 transgressed; but her prejudice against the Man of 
 Calvary steeled her heart against the word of life. 
 But Felix had never before listened to the truth; 
 and as the Spirit of God sent conviction to his soul, 
 he became deeply agitated. Conscience, now aroused, 
 made her voice heard; and Felix felt that Paul's 
 words were true. Memory went back over the 
 guilty past. With terrible distinctness there came' 
 up before him the secrets of his early life of prof- 
 ligacy and bloodshed, and the black record of his 
 later years. He saw himself licentious, cruel, ra- 
 pacious. Never before had the truth been thus 
 brought home to his heart. Never before had his 
 
426 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 soul been so filled with terror. The thought that 
 all the secrets of his career of crime were open be- 
 fore the eye of God, and that he must be judged 
 according to his deeds, caused him to tremble with 
 dread. 
 
 But instead of permitting his convictions to lead 
 him to repentance, he sought to dismiss these un- 
 welcome reflections. The interview with Paul was 
 cut short. ^*Go thy way for this time,'' he said; 
 **when I have a convenient season, I will call for 
 thee.'' 
 
 How wide the contrast between the course of 
 Felix and that of the jailer of Philippi! The 
 servants of the Lord were brought in bonds to the 
 jailer, as was Paul to Felix. The evidence they 
 gave of being sustained by a divine power, their re- 
 joicing under suffering and disgrace, their fearless- 
 ness when the earth was reeling with the earthquake 
 shock, and their spirit of * Christlike forgiveness, sent 
 conviction to the jailer's heart, and with trembling 
 he confessed his sins and found pardon. Felix trem- 
 bled, but he did not repent. The jailer joyfully wel- 
 comed the Spirit of God to his heart and to his 
 home; Felix bade the divine Messenger depart. The 
 one chose to become a child of God and an heir of 
 heaven; the other cast his lot with the workers of 
 iniquity.. 
 
 For two years no further action was taken against 
 Paul, yet he remained a prisoner. Felix visited him 
 several times, and listened attentively to his words. 
 But the real motive for this apparent friendliness 
 was a desire for gain, and he intimated that by the 
 payment of a large sum of money Paul might secure 
 
TEE TRIAL AT CJEBAIIEA m 
 
 his release. The apostle, however, was of too noble 
 a nature to free himself by a bribe. He was not 
 guilty of any crime, and he would not stoop to com- 
 mit a wrong in order to gain freedom. Furthermore, 
 he was himself too poor to pay such a ransom, had 
 he been disposed to do so, and he would not, in his 
 own behalf, appeal to the sympathy and generosity 
 of his converts. He also felt that he was in the hands 
 of God, and he would not interfere with the divine 
 purposes respecting himself. 
 
 Felix was finally summoned to Rome because of 
 gross wrongs committed against the Jews. Before 
 leaving Caesarea in answer to this summons, he 
 thought to *'show the Jews a pleasure V^ by allow- 
 ing Paul to remain in prison. But Felix was not 
 successful in his attempt to regain the confidence of 
 the Jews. He was removed from office in disgrace, 
 and Porcius Festus was appointed to succeed him, 
 with headquarters at Caesarea. 
 
 A ray of light from heaven had been permitted 
 to shine upon Felix, when Paul reasoned with him 
 concerning righteousness, temperance, and a judg- 
 ment to come. That was his heaven-sent opportu- 
 nity to see and to forsake his sins. But he said to 
 the messenger of God, ''Go thy way for this time; 
 when I have a convenient season, I will call for 
 thee.'' He had slighted his last offer of mercy. 
 Never was he to receive another call from God. 
 
CHAPTER XL 
 
 Paul Appeals to Caesar 
 
 **When Festus was come into the province, after 
 three days he ascended from Csesarea to Jerusalem. 
 Then the high priest and the chief of the Jews in- 
 formed him against Paul, and besought him, and 
 desired favor against him, that he would send for 
 him to Jerusalem/' In making this request they 
 purposed to waylay Paul along the road to Jerusa- 
 lem, and murder him. But Festus had a high sense 
 of the responsibility of his position, and courteously 
 declined to send for Paul. ''It is not the manner 
 of the Romans,'' he declared, 'Ho deliver any man 
 to die, before that he which is accused have the 
 accusers face to face, and have license to answer for 
 himself concerning the crime laid against him. ' ' * 
 He stated that "he himself would depart shortly" 
 for Caesarea. "Let them therefore . . . which 
 among you are able, go down with me, and accuse 
 this man, if there be any wickedness in him.'' 
 
 *Acts 25:16. 
 This chapter is based on Acts 25:1-12. 
 (428) 
 
PAUL APPEALS TO C^SAR 429 
 
 This was not what the Jews wanted. They had 
 not forgotten their former defeat at Caesarea. In 
 contrast with the calm bearing and forcible argu- 
 ments of the apostle, their own malignant spirit and 
 baseless accusations would appear in. the worst pos- 
 sible light. Again they urged that Paul be brought 
 to Jerusalem for trial, but Festus held firmly to his 
 purpose of giving Paul a fair trial at Caesarea. God 
 in His providence controlled the decision of Festus, 
 that the life of the apostle might be lengthened. 
 
 Their purposes defeated, the Jewish leaders at 
 once prepared to witness against Paul at the court 
 of the procurator. Upon returning to Caesarea, 
 after a few days' sojourn at Jerusalem, Festus ^Hhe 
 next day sitting on the judgment- seat commanded 
 Paul to be brought.'^ '^The Jews which came down 
 from Jerusalem stood round about, and laid many 
 and grievous complaints against Paul, which they 
 could not prove." Being on this occasion without 
 a law^^er, the Jews preferred their charges them- 
 selves. As the trial proceeded, the accused with 
 calmness and candor clearly showed the falsity of 
 their statements. 
 
 Festus discerned that the question in dispute 
 related wholly to Jewish doctrines, and that, rightly 
 understood, there was nothing in the charges against 
 Paul, could they be proved, that would render him 
 subject to sentence of death, or even to imprison- 
 ment. Yet he saw clearly the storm of rage that 
 would be created if Paul were not condemned or 
 delivered into their hands. And so, '' willing to do 
 the Jews a pleasure,'' Festus turned to Paul, and 
 
430 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 asked if lie was willing to go to Jerusalem under 
 his protection, to be tried by the Sanhedrim. 
 
 The apostle knew that he could not look for 
 justice from the people who by their crimes were 
 bringing down upon themselves the wrath of God. 
 He knew that, like the prophet Elijah, he would be 
 safer among the heathen than with those who had 
 rejected light from heaven and hardened their hearts 
 against the gospel. Weary of strife, his active spirit 
 could ill endure the repeated delays and wearing 
 suspense of his trial and imprisonment. He there- 
 fore decided to exercise his privilege, as a Roman 
 citizen, of appealing to Caesar. 
 
 In answer to the governor's question, Paul said: 
 *'I stand at Caesar's judgment-seat, where I ought 
 to be judged: to the Jews have I done no wrong, as 
 thou very well knowest. For if I be an offender, or 
 have committed anything worthy of death, I refuse 
 not to die: but if there be none of these things 
 whereof these accuse me, no man may deliver me 
 unto them. I appeal unto Caesar.'' 
 
 Festus knew nothing of the conspiracies of the 
 Jews to murder Paul, and he was surprised at this 
 appeal to Caesar. However, the words of the apostle 
 put a stop to the proceedings of the court. ^^ Festus, 
 when he had conferred with the council, answered, 
 Hast thou appealed unto Caesar? unto Caesar shalt 
 thou go." 
 
 Thus it was that once more, because .of hatred 
 born of bigotry and self-righteousness, a servant of 
 God was driven to turn for protection to the heathen. 
 It was this same hatred that forced the prophet 
 Elijah to flee for succor to the widow of Sarepta; 
 
PAUL APPEALS TO CJESAR 431 
 
 and that forced the heralds of the gospel to turn 
 from the Jews to proclaim their message to the 
 Gentiles. And this hatred the people of God living 
 in this age have yet to meet. Among many of the 
 professing followers of Christ, there is the same 
 pride, formalism, and selfishness, the same spirit of 
 oppression, that held so large a place in the Jewish 
 heart. In the future, men claiming to be Christ ^s 
 representatives will take a course similar to that 
 followed by the priests and rulers in their treatment 
 of Christ and the apostles. In the great crisis 
 through which they are soon to pass, the faithful 
 servants of God will encounter the same hardness 
 of heart, the same cruel determination, the same un- 
 yielding hatred. 
 
 All who in that evil day would fearlessly serve 
 God according to the dictates of conscience, will 
 need courage, firmness, and a knowledge of God and 
 His word; for those who are true to God will be 
 persecuted, their motives will be impugned, their 
 best efforts misinterpreted, and their names cast out 
 as evil. Satan will work with all his deceptive power 
 to influence the heart and becloud the understanding, 
 to make evil appear good, and good evil. The 
 stronger and purer the faith of God^s people, and 
 the firmer their determination to obey Him, the more 
 fiercely will Satan strive to stir up against them the 
 rage of those who, while claiming to be righteous, 
 trample upon the law of God. It will require the 
 firmest trust, the most heroic purpose, to hold fast 
 the faith once delivered to the saints. 
 
 God. desires His people to prepare for the soon- 
 coming crisis. Prepared or unprepared, they must 
 
 28 — Acts 
 
432 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 all meet it; and those only who have brought their 
 lives into conformity to the divine standard, will 
 stand firm at that time of test and trial. When 
 secular rulers unite with ministers of religion to 
 dictate in matters of conscience, then it will be seen 
 who really fear and serve God. When the darkness 
 is deepest, the light of a godlike character will shine 
 the brightest. When every other trust fails, then it 
 will be seen who have an abiding trust in Jehovah. 
 And while the enemies of truth are on every side, 
 watching the Lord's servants for evil, God will 
 watch over them for good. He will be to them as 
 the shadow of a great rock in a weary land. 
 
CHAPTER XLI 
 
 ** Almost Thou Persuadest Me " 
 
 Paul liad appealed to Caesar, and Festus could 
 not do otherwise than send him to Rome. But some 
 time passed before a suitable ship could be found; 
 and as other prisoners were to be sent with Paul, 
 the consideration of their cases also occasioned de- 
 lay. This gave Paul opportunity to present the 
 reasons of his faith before the principal men of 
 Caesarea, and also before King Agrippa II., the last 
 of the Herods. 
 
 *^ After certain days King Agrippa and Bernice 
 came unto Csesarea to salute Festus. And when they 
 had been there many days, Festus declared PauPs 
 cause unto the king, saying. There is a certain man 
 left in bonds by Felix: about whom, when I was at 
 Jerusalem, the chief priests and the elders of the 
 Jews informed me, desiring to have judgment against 
 him. ' ^ He outlined the circumstances that led to the 
 prisoner's appeal to Caesar, telling of PauPs recent 
 trial before him, and saying that the Jews had 
 
 This chapter is based on Acts 25:13-27 and chap. 26. 
 
 (433) 
 
434 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 brought against Paul no accusation sucli as lie had 
 supposed they would bring, but "certain questions 
 ... of their own superstition, and of one Jesus, 
 which was dead, whom Paul affirmed to be alive. '^ 
 
 As Festus told his story, Agrippa became inter- 
 ested, and said, "I would also hear the man myself.'' 
 In harmony with his wish, a meeting was arranged 
 for the following day. "And on the morrow, when 
 Agrippa was come, and Bernice, with great pomp, 
 and was entered into the place of hearing, with the 
 chief captains, and principal men of the city, at 
 Festus' commandment Paul was brought forth." 
 
 In honor of his visitors, Festus had sougljt to 
 make this an occasion of imposing display. The 
 rich robes of the procurator and his guests, the 
 swords of the soldiers, and the gleaming armor of 
 their commanders, lent brilliancy to the scene. 
 
 And now Paul, still manacled, stood before the 
 assembled company. What a contrast was here pre- 
 sented! Agrippa and Bernice possessed power and 
 position, and because of this they were favored by 
 the world. But they were destitute of the traits 
 of character that God esteems. They were trans- 
 gressors of His law, corrupt in heart and life. Their 
 course of action was abhorred by heaven. 
 
 The aged prisoner, chained to his soldier guard, 
 had in his appearance nothing that would lead the 
 world to pay him homage. Yet in this man, ap- 
 parently without friends or wealth or position, and 
 held a prisoner for his faith in the Son of God, all 
 heaven was interested. Angels were his attendants. 
 Had the glory of one of those shining messengers 
 flashed forth, the pomp and pride of royalty would 
 
ALMOST THOU PERSUAD:^ST ME 435 
 
 have paled; king and courtiers would have been 
 stricken to the earth, as were the Roman guards at 
 the sepulcher of Christ. 
 
 Festus himself presented Paul to the assembly 
 with the words: ^^King Agrippa, and all men which 
 are here present with us, ye see this man, about 
 whom all the multitude of the Jews have dealt with 
 me, both at Jerusalem, and also here, crying that he 
 ought not to live any longer. But when I found that 
 he had committed nothing worthy of death, and that 
 he himself hath appealed to Augustus, I have deter- 
 mined to send him. Of whom I have no certain thing 
 to write unto my lord. Wherefore I have brought 
 him forth before you, and specially before thee, 
 King Agrippa, that, after examination had, I might 
 have somewhat to write. For it seemeth to me 
 unreasonable to send a prisoner, and not withal to 
 signify the crimes laid against him.'* 
 
 King Agrippa now gave Paul liberty to speak for 
 himself. The apostle was not disconcerted by the 
 brilliant display or the high rank of his audience; 
 for he knew of how little worth are worldly wealth 
 and position. Earthly pomp and power could not 
 for a moment daunt his courage or rob him of his 
 self-control. 
 
 *'I think myself happy. King Agrippa,'' he de- 
 clared, ''because I shall answer for myself this day 
 before thee touching all the things whereof I am 
 accused of the Jews: especially because I know thee 
 to be expert in all customs and questions which are 
 among the Jews: wherefore I beseech thee to hear 
 me patiently." 
 
436 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Paul related the story of his conversion from 
 stubborn unbelief to faith in Jesus of Nazareth as 
 the world's Eedeemer. He described the heavenly 
 vision that at first had filled him with unspeakable 
 terror, but afterward proved to be a source of the 
 greatest consolation, — a revelation of divine glory, 
 in the midst of which sat enthroned Him whom he 
 had despised and hated, whose followers he was even 
 then seeking to destroy. From that hour Paul had 
 been a new man, a sincere and fervent believer in 
 Jesus, made such by transforming mercy. 
 
 With clearness and power Paul outlined before 
 Agrippa the leading events connected with the life 
 of Christ on earth. He testified that the Messiah 
 of prophecy had already appeared in the person of 
 Jesus of Nazareth. He showed how the Old Testa- 
 ment Scriptures had declared that the Messiah was 
 to appear as a man among men; and how in the 
 life of Jesus had been fulfilled every specification 
 outlined by Moses and the prophets. For the pur- 
 pose of redeeming a lost world, the divine Son of 
 God had endured the cross, despising the shame, 
 and had ascended to heaven triumphant over death 
 and the grave. 
 
 Why, Paul reasoned, should it seem incredible 
 that Christ should rise from the dead? Once it had 
 thus seemed to him; but how could he disbelieve that 
 which he himself had seen and heard! At the gate 
 of Damascus he had verily looked upon the crucified 
 and risen Christ, the same who had walked the 
 streets of Jerusalem, died on Calvary, broken the 
 bands of death, and ascended to heaven. As verily 
 as had Cephas, James, John, or any others of the 
 
ALMOST THOU PEB8UADE8T ME 437 
 
 disciples, lie had seen and talked with Him. The 
 Voice had bidden him proclaim the gospel of a risen 
 Saviour, and how could he disobey! In Damascus, 
 in Jerusalem, throughout all Judea, and in the re- 
 gions afar off, he had borne witness of Jesus the 
 Crucified, showing all classes '^that they should re- 
 pent and turn to God, and do works meet for 
 repentance. 
 
 ^^For these causes,'* the apostle declared, ^Hhe 
 Jews caught me in the temple, and went about to 
 kill me. Having therefore obtained help of God, 
 I continue unto this day, witnessing both to small 
 and great, saying none other things than those which 
 the prophets and Moses did say should come: that 
 Christ should suffer, and that He should be the first 
 that should rise from the dead, and should show light 
 unto the people, and to the Gentiles." 
 
 The whole company had listened spellbound to 
 PauPs account of his wonderful experiences. The 
 apostle was dwelling upon his favorite theme. None 
 who heard him could doubt his sincerity. But in 
 the full tide of his persuasive eloquence he was in- 
 terrupted by Festus, who cried out, ''Paul, thou art 
 beside thyself; much learning doth make thee mad." 
 
 The apostle replied, ''I am not mad, most noble 
 Festus; but speak forth the words of truth and 
 soberness. For the king knoweth of these things, 
 before whom also I speak freely: for I am per- 
 suaded that none of these things are hidden from 
 him; for this thing was not done in a corner." Then, 
 turning to Agrippa, he addressed him directly, ''King 
 Agrippa, believest thou the prophets! I know that 
 thou believest." 
 
438 Tn2 ACTS OF THE AP08TLEB 
 
 Deeply affected, Agrippa for the moment lost 
 sight of his surroundings and the dignity of his 
 position. Conscious only of the truths which he had 
 heard, seeing only the humble prisoner standing 
 before him as God^s ambassador, he answered in- 
 voluntarily, *^ Almost thou persuadest me to be a 
 Christian. ' ' 
 
 Earnestly the apostle made answer, ^^I would 
 to God, that not only thou, but also all that hear 
 me this day, were both almost, and altogether such 
 as I am,'^ adding, as he raised his fettered hands, 
 "except these bonds.** 
 
 Festus, Agrippa, and Bernice might in justice 
 have worn the fetters that bound the apostle. All 
 were guilty of grievous crimes. These offenders 
 had that day heard the offer of salvation through the 
 name of Christ. One, at least, had been almost per- 
 suaded to accept the grace and pardon offered. But 
 Agrippa put aside the proffered mercy, refusing to 
 accept the cross of a crucified Eedeemer. 
 
 The king's curiosity was satisfied, and rising from 
 his seat, he signified that the interview was at an 
 end. As the assembly dispersed, they talked among 
 themselves, saying, "This man doeth nothing worthy 
 of death or of bonds.'' 
 
 Though Agrippa was a Jew, he did not share the 
 bigoted zeal and blind prejudice of the Pharisees. 
 "This man," he said to Festus, "might have been 
 set at liberty, if he had not appealed unto Caesar." 
 But the case had been referred to that higher tri- 
 bunal, and it was now beyond the jurisdiction of 
 either Festus or Agrippa. 
 
CHAPTER XLII 
 
 The Voyage and Shipwreck 
 
 At last Paul was on his way to Eome. ^^When 
 it was determined, '' Luke writes, ^'that we should 
 sail into Italy, they delivered Paul and certain other 
 prisoners unto one named Julius, a centurion of 
 Augustus' band. And entering into a ship of Adra- 
 myttium, we launched, meaning to sail by the coasts 
 of Asia; one Aristarchus, a Macedonian of Thessa- 
 lonica, being with us.'' 
 
 In the first century of the Christian era, traveling 
 by sea was attended with peculiar hardship and peril. 
 Mariners directed their course largely by the posi- 
 tion of the sun and stars; and when these did not 
 appear, and there were indications of storm, the 
 owners of vessels were fearful of venturing into the 
 open sea. During a portion of the year, safe navi- 
 gation was almost impossible. 
 
 The apostle Paul was now called upon to endure 
 the trying experiences that would fall to his lot as 
 a prisoner in chains during the long and tedious 
 
 This chapter is basetl on Acts 27 and 28:1-10. 
 
 (439) 
 
440 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 voyage to Italy. One circumstance greatly lightened 
 the hardship of his lot, — he was permitted the com- 
 panionship of Luke and Aristarchus. In his letter 
 to the Colossians, he afterward referred to the 
 latter as his '^fellow-prisoner;''' but it was from 
 choice that Aristarchus shared Paul's bondage, that 
 he might minister to him in his afflictions. 
 
 The voyage began prosperously. The following 
 day they cast anchor in the harbor of Sidon. 
 Here Julius, the centurion, *' courteously entreated 
 Paul," and being informed that there were Chris- 
 tians in the place, ''gave him liberty to go unto his 
 friends to refresh himself." This permission was 
 greatly appreciated by the apostle, who was in 
 feeble health. 
 
 Upon leaving Sidon, the ship encountered con- 
 trary winds; and being driven from a direct course, 
 its progress was slow. At Myra, in the province of 
 Lycia, the centurion found a large Alexandrian ship, 
 bound for the coast of Italy, and to this he im- 
 mediately transferred his prisoners. But the winds 
 were still contrary, and the ship's progress was dif- 
 ficult. Luke writes, "When we had sailed slowly 
 many days, and scarce were come over against 
 Cnidus, the wind not suffering us, we sailed under 
 Crete, over against Salmone; and, hardly passing it, 
 came unto a place which is called the Fair Havens." 
 
 At Fair Havens they were compelled to remain 
 for some time, waiting for favoring winds. Winter 
 was approaching rapidly; "sailing was now dan- 
 gerous;" and those in charge of the vessel had to 
 give up hope of reaching their destination before 
 the season for travel by sea should be closed for 
 
 *Col. 4:10. 
 
THE VOYAGE AND SHIPWRECK 441 
 
 the year. The only question now to be decided was, 
 whether to remain at Fair Havens, or attempt to 
 reach a more favorable place in which to winter. 
 
 This question was earnestly discussed, and was 
 finally referred by the centurion to Paul, who had 
 won the respect of both sailors and soldiers. The 
 apostle unhesitatingly advised remaining where they 
 were. ''I perceive, '^ he said, ^'that this voyage will 
 be with hurt and much damage, not only of the 
 lading and ship, but also of our lives.'' But ^Hhe 
 master and the owner of the ship,'' and the majority 
 of passengers and crew, were unwilling to accept 
 this counsel. Because the haven in which they had 
 anchored ^^was not commodious to winter in, the 
 more part advised to depart thence also, if by any 
 means they might attain to Phenice, and there to 
 winter; which is a haven of Crete, and lieth toward 
 the southwest and northwest." 
 
 The centurion decided to follow the judgment of 
 the majority. Accordingly, ^^when the south wind 
 blew softly," they set sail from Fair Havens, in 
 the hope that they would soon reach the desired 
 harbor. ^^But not long after there arose ... a 
 tempestuous wind;" *'the ship was caught, and 
 could not bear up into the wind." 
 
 Driven by the tempest, the vessel neared the 
 small island of Clauda, and while under its shelter 
 the sailors made ready for the worst. The life-boat, 
 their only means of escape in case the ship should 
 founder, was in tow, and liable to be dashed in 
 pieces any moment. Their first work was to hoist 
 this boat on board. All possible precautions were 
 then taken to strengthen the ship and prepare it to 
 
442 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 withstand the tempest. The scant protection afforded 
 by the little island did not avail them long, and soon 
 they were again exposed to the full violence of the 
 storm. 
 
 All night the tempest raged, and notwithstanding 
 the precautions that had been taken, the vessel 
 leaked. '^The next day they lightened the ship.'^ 
 Night came again, but the wind did not abate. The 
 storm-beaten ship, with its shattered mast and rent 
 sails, was tossed hither and thither by the fury of 
 the gale. Every moment it seemed that the groan- 
 ing timbers must give way as the vessel reeled and 
 quivered under the tempest's shock. The leak in- 
 creased rapidly, and passengers and crew worked 
 continually at the pumps. There was not a moment's 
 rest for any on board. ^^The third day," writes 
 Luke, ''we cast out with our own hands the tackling 
 of the ship. And when neither sun nor stars in many 
 days appeared, and no small tempest lay on us, all 
 hope that we should be saved was then taken away.'' 
 
 For fourteen days they drifted under a sunless 
 and starless heaven. The apostle, though himself 
 suffering physically, had words of hope for the 
 darkest hour, a helping hand in every emergency. 
 He grasped by faith the arm of Infinite Power, and 
 his heart was stayed upon God. He had no fears 
 for himself; he knew that God would preserve him 
 to witness at Rome for the truth of Christ. But 
 his heart yearned with pity for the poor souls around 
 him, sinful, degraded, and unprepared to die. As 
 he earnestly pleaded with God to spare their lives, 
 it was revealed to him that his prayer was granted. 
 
TBE VOYAGE AND SHIPWRECK 443 
 
 Taking advantage of a lull in the tempest, Paul 
 stood forth on the deck, and lifting up his voice, 
 said: "Sirs, ye should have hearkened unto me, and 
 not have loosed from Crete, and to have gained this 
 harm and loss. And now I exhort you to be of good 
 cheer: for there shall be no loss of any man's life 
 among you, but of the ship. For there stood by me 
 this night the angel of God, whose I am, and whom 
 I serve, saying. Fear not, Paul ; thou must be brought 
 before Caesar: and, lo, God hath given thee all them 
 that sail with thee. Wherefore, sirs, be of good 
 cheer: for I believe God, that it shall be even as 
 it was told me. Howbeit we must be cast upon a 
 certain island.'' 
 
 At .these words, hope revived. Passengers and 
 crew roused from their apathy. There was much 
 yet to be done, and every effort within their power 
 must be put forth to avert destruction. 
 
 It was on the fourteenth night of tossing on the 
 black, heaving billows, that "about midnight" the 
 sailors, hearing the sound of breakers, ' ' deemed that 
 they drew near to some country; and sounded, and 
 found it twenty fathoms: and when they had gone 
 a little further, they sounded again, and found it 
 fifteen fathoms. Then fearing," Luke writes, "lest 
 we should have fallen upon rocks, they cast four 
 anchors out of the stern, and wished for the day." 
 
 At break of day the outlines of the stormy coast 
 were dimly visible, but no familiar landmarks could 
 be seen. So gloomy was the outlook that the heathen 
 sailors, losing all courage, "were about to flee out 
 , of the ship," and feigning to make preparations 
 for casting "anchors out of the foreship," they 
 
444 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 had already let down the life-boat, when Paul, per- 
 ceiving their base design, said to the centurion and 
 the soldiers, ^^ Except these abide in the ship, ye 
 cannot be saved/' The soldiers immediately ^'cut 
 off the ropes of the boat, and let her fall off into 
 the sea. 
 
 The most critical hour was still before them. 
 Again the apostle spoke words of encouragement, 
 and entreated all, both sailors and passengers, to 
 take some food, saying, ''This day is the fourteenth 
 day that ye have tarried and continued fasting, hav- 
 ing taken nothing. Wherefore I pray you to take 
 some meat: for this is for your health: for there 
 shall not a hair fall from the head of any of you.'' 
 
 ''When he had thus spoken, he took bread, and 
 gave thanks to God in presence of them all: and 
 when he had broken it, he began to eat." Then 
 that worn and discouraged company of two hun- 
 dred and seventy-five souls, who but for Paul would 
 have become desperate, joined with the apostle in 
 partaking of food. "And when they had eaten 
 enough, they lightened the ship, and cast out the 
 wheat into the sea." 
 
 Daylight had now fully come, but they could see 
 nothing by which to determine their whereabouts. 
 However, "they discovered a certain creek with a 
 shore, into the which they were minded, if it were 
 possible, to thrust in the ship. And when they had 
 taken up • the anchors, they committed themselves 
 unto the sea, and loosed the rudder bands, and 
 hoisted up the mainsail to the wind, and made toward 
 shore. And falling into a place where two seas met, • 
 they ran the ship aground; and the fore part stuck 
 
THE VOYAGE AND SHIPWRECK 445 
 
 fast, and remained unmovable, but the hinder part 
 was broken with the violence of the waves.'' 
 
 Paul and the other prisoners were now threat- 
 ened by a fate more terrible than shipwreck. The 
 soldiers saw that while endeavoring to reach land 
 it would be impossible for them to keep their pris- 
 oners in charge. Every man would have all he 
 could do to save himself. Yet if any of the prison- 
 ers were missing, the lives of those who were re- 
 sponsible for them would be forfeited. Hence the 
 soldiers desired to put all the prisoners to death. 
 The Roman law sanctioned this cruel policy, and 
 the plan would have been executed at once, but for 
 him to whom all alike were under deep obligation. 
 Julius the centurion knew that Paul had been in- 
 strumental in saving the lives of all on board; and, 
 moreover, convinced that the Lord was with him, he 
 feared to do him harm. He therefore ^'commanded 
 that they which could swim should cast themselves 
 first into the sea, and get to land: and the rest, some 
 on boards, and some on broken pieces of the ship. 
 And so it came to pass, that they escaped all safe 
 to land." When the roll was called, not one was 
 missing. 
 
 The shipwrecked crew were kindly received by 
 the barbarous people of Melita. ''They kindled a 
 fire,'' Luke writes, ''and received us every one, 
 because of the present rain, and because of the 
 cold." Paul was among those who were active 
 in ministering to the comfort of others. Having 
 gathered "a bundle of sticks," he "laid them on the 
 fire," when a viper came forth "out of the heat, 
 and fastened on his hand." The bystanders were 
 
446 TBE 4CTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 horror-stricken; and seeing by his chain that Paul 
 was a prisoner, they said to one another, '^No 
 doubt this man is a murderer, whom, though he hath 
 escaped the sea, yet vengeance suffereth not to live/' 
 But Paul shook ofP the creature into the fire, and 
 felt no harm. Knowing its venomous nature, the 
 people looked for him to fall down at any moment 
 in terrible agony. **But after they had looked a 
 great while, and saw no harm come to him, they 
 changed their minds, and said that he was a god.'' 
 
 During the three months that the ship's company 
 remained at Melita, Paul and his fellow-laborers 
 improved many opportunities to preach the gospel. 
 In a remarkable manner the Lord wrought through 
 them. For Paul's sake, the entire shipwrecked com- 
 pany were treated with great kindness; all their 
 wants were supplied, and upon leaving Melita they 
 were liberally provided with everything needful for 
 their voyage. The chief incidents of their stay 
 are thus briefly related by Luke: 
 
 *^In the same quarters were possessions of the 
 chief man of the island, whose name was Publius; 
 who received us, and lodged us three days cour- 
 teously. And it came to pass, that the father of 
 Publius lay sick of a fever and of a bloody flux: 
 to whom Paul entered in, and prayed, and laid his 
 hands on him, and healed him. So when this was 
 done, others also, which had diseases in the island, 
 came, and were healed: who also honored us with 
 many honors; and when we departed, they laded 
 us with such things as were necessary." 
 
CHAPTER XLIII 
 
 In Rome 
 
 With the opening of navigation, the centurion 
 and his prisoners set out on their journey to Rome. 
 An Alexandrian ship, the '^Castor and Pollux," had 
 wintered at Melita, on her way westward, and in this 
 the travelers embarked. Though somewhat delayed 
 by contrary winds, the voyage was safely accom- 
 plished, and the ship cast anchor in the beautiful 
 harbor of Puteoli, on the coast of Italy. 
 
 In this place there were a few Christians, and 
 they entreated the apostle to remain with them for 
 seven days, a privilege kindly granted by the cen- 
 turion. Since receiving PauPs epistle to the Ro- 
 mans, the Christians of Italy had eagerly looked 
 forward to a visit from the apostle. They had not 
 thought to see him come as a prisoner, but his suf- 
 ferings only endeared him to them the more. The 
 distance from Puteoli to Rome being but a hundred 
 and forty miles, and the seaport being in constant 
 communication with the metropolis, the Roman Chris- 
 
 This chapter is based on Acts 28:11-31 and the Epistle to Philemon. 
 
 (447) 
 
 29 — Acts 
 
448 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 tians were informed of Paul's approach, and some 
 of them started to meet and welcome him. 
 
 On the eighth day after landing, the centurion 
 and his prisoners set out for Eome. Julius will- 
 ingly granted the apostle every favor which it was 
 in his power to bestow; but he could not change his 
 condition as a prisoner, or release him from the 
 chain that bound him to his soldier guard. It was 
 with a heavy heart that Paul went forward to his 
 long-expected visit to the world's metropolis. How 
 different the circumstances from those he had an- 
 ticipated! How was he, fettered and stigmatized, 
 to proclaim the gospel? His hopes of winning many 
 souls to the truth in Rome, seemed destined to dis- 
 appointment. 
 
 At last the travelers reach Appii Forum, forty 
 miles from Rome. As they make their way through 
 the crowds that throng the great thoroughfare, the 
 gray-haired old man, chained with a group of hard- 
 ened-looking criminals, receives many a glance of 
 scorn, and is made the subject of many a rude, 
 mocking jest. 
 
 Suddenly a cry of joy is heard, and a man 
 springs from the passing throng and falls upon 
 the prisoner's neck, embracing him with tears and 
 rejoicing, as a son would welcome a long-absent 
 father. Again and again is the scene repeated, as, 
 with eyes made keen by loving expectation, many 
 discern in the chained captive the one who at Cor- 
 inth, at Philippi, at Ephesus, had spoken to them 
 the words of life. 
 
 As the warm-hearted disciples eagerly flock 
 around their father in the gospel, the whole com- 
 
IN ROME 449 
 
 pany is brought to a standstill. The soldiers are 
 impatient of delay, yet they have not the heart to 
 interrupt this happy meeting; for they too have 
 learned to respect and esteem their prisoner. In 
 that worn, pain-stricken face, the disciples see re- 
 flected the image of Christ. They assure Paul that 
 they have not forgotten him nor ceased to love him; 
 that they are indebted to him for the joyful hope 
 which animates their lives, and gives them peace 
 toward God. In the ardor of their love they would 
 bear him upon their shoulders the whole way to the 
 city, could they but have the privilege. 
 
 Few realize the significance of those words of 
 Luke, that when Paul saw his brethren, ^^he thanked 
 God, and took courage.'* In the midst of the weep- 
 ing, sympathizing company of believers, who were 
 not ashamed of his bonds, the apostle praised God 
 aloud. The cloud of sadness that had rested upon 
 his spirit was swept away. His Christian life had 
 been a succession of trials, sufferings, and disap- 
 pointments, but in that hour he felt abundantly 
 repaid. With firmer step and joyful heart he con- 
 tinued on his way. He would not complain of the 
 past, nor fear for the future. Bonds and aifflictions 
 awaited him, he knew; but he knew also that it had 
 been his to deliver souls from a bondage infinitely 
 more terrible, and he rejoiced in his sufferings for 
 Christ's sake. 
 
 At Eome the centurion Julius delivered up his 
 prisoners to the captain of the emperor's guard. 
 The good account which he gave of Paul, together 
 with the letter from Festus, caused the apostle to 
 be favorably regarded by the chief captain, and 
 
450 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 instead of being thrown into prison, he was per- 
 mitted to live in his own hired house. Although 
 still constantly chained to a soldier, he was at lib- 
 erty to receive his friends, and to labor for the 
 advancement of the cause of Christ. 
 
 Many of the Jews who had been banished from 
 Eome some years previously, had been allowed to 
 return, so that large numbers were now to be found 
 there. To these, first of all, Paul determined to 
 present the facts concerning himself and his work, 
 before his enemies should have opportunity to em- 
 bitter them against him. Three days after his 
 arrival in Rome, therefore, he called together their 
 leading men, and in a simple, direct manner stated 
 why he had come to Rome as a prisoner. 
 
 *^Men and brethren,^' he said, "though I have 
 committed nothing against the people, or customs 
 of our fathers, yet was I delivered prisoner from 
 Jerusalem into the hands of the Romans. Who, when 
 they had examined me, would have let me go, be- 
 cause there was no cause of death in me. But 
 when the Jews spake against it, I was constrained 
 to appeal unto Caesar; not that I had aught to ac- 
 cuse my nation of. For this cause therefore have 
 I called for you, to see you, and to speak with you: 
 because that for the hope of Israel I am bound with 
 this chain.'' 
 
 He said nothing of the abuse which he had suf- 
 fered at the hands of the Jews, or of their repeated 
 plots to assassinate him. His words were marked 
 with caution and kindness. He was not seeking to 
 win personal attention or sympathy, but to defend 
 the truth and to maintain the honor of the gospel. 
 
IN ROME 451 
 
 In reply, his hearers stated that they had re- 
 ceived no charges against him by letters public or 
 private, and that none of the Jews who had come 
 to Eome had accused him of any crime. They also 
 expressed a strong desire to hear for themselves 
 the reasons of his faith in Christ. ''As concerning 
 this sect," they said, ''we know that everywhere it 
 is spoken against.'' 
 
 Since they themselves desired it, Paul bade them 
 set a day when he could present to them the truths 
 of the gospel. At the time appointed, many came 
 together, "to whom he expounded and testified the 
 kingdom of God, persuading them concerning Jesus, 
 both out of the law of Moses, and out of the prophets, 
 from morning till evening." He related his own ex- 
 perience, and presented arguments from the Old 
 Testament Scriptures with simplicity, sincerity, and 
 power. 
 
 The apostle showed that religion does not con- 
 sist in rites and ceremonies, creeds and theories. 
 If it did, the natural man could understand it by 
 investigation, as he understands worldly things. Paul 
 taught that religion is a practical, saving energy, a 
 principle wholly from God, a personal experience of 
 God's renewing power upon the soul. 
 
 He showed how Moses had pointed Israel for- 
 ward to Christ as that Prophet whom they were to 
 hear; how all the prophets had testified of Him as 
 God's great remedy for sin, the guiltless One who 
 was to bear the sins of the guilty. He did not find 
 fault with their observance of forms and cere- 
 monies, but showed that while they maintained the 
 
452 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 ritual service with great exactness, they were re- 
 jecting Him who was the antitype of all that system. 
 
 Paul declared that in his unconverted state he 
 had known Christ, not by personal acquaintance, but 
 merely by the conception which he, in common with 
 others, cherished concerning the character and work 
 of the Messiah to come. He had rejected Jesus of 
 Nazareth as an impostor because He did not fulfil 
 this conception. But now PauPs views of Christ 
 and His mission were far more spiritual and ex- 
 alted; for he had been converted. The apostle as- 
 serted that he did not present to them Christ after 
 the flesh. Herod had seen Christ in the days of 
 His humanity; Annas had seen Him; Pilate and the 
 priests and rulers had seen Him; the Roman sol- 
 diers had seen Him. But they had not seen Him 
 with the eye of faith; they had not seen Him as 
 the glorified Redeemer. To apprehend Christ by 
 faith, to have a spiritual knowledge of Him, was 
 more to be desired than a personal acquaintance 
 with Him as He appeared on the earth. The com- 
 munion with Christ which Paul now enjoyed was 
 more intimate, more enduring, than a mere earthly 
 and human companionship. 
 
 As Paul spoke of what he knew, and testified of 
 what he had seen, concerning Jesus of Nazareth as 
 the hope of Israel, those who were honestly seeking 
 for truth were convinced. Upon some minds, at 
 least, his words made an impression that was never 
 effaced. But others stubbornly refused to accept 
 the plain testimony of the Scriptures, even when 
 presented to them by one who had the special illu- 
 mination of the Holy Spirit. They could not refute 
 
IN ROME 453 
 
 his arguments, but they refused to accept his con- 
 clusions. 
 
 Many months passed by after PauPs arrival in 
 Eome, before the Jews of Jerusalem appeared in 
 person to present their accusations against the pris- 
 oner. They had been repeatedly thwarted in their 
 designs ; and now that Paul was to be tried before the 
 highest tribunal of the Roman empire, they had no 
 desire to risk another defeat. Lysias, Felix, Festus, 
 and Agrippa had all declared their belief in his in- 
 nocence. His enemies could hope for success only 
 in seeking by intrigue to influence the emperor in 
 their favor. Delay would further their object, as 
 it would afford them time to perfect and execute 
 their plans; and so they waited for a while be- 
 fore preferring their charges in person against the 
 apostle. 
 
 In the providence of God, this delay resulted 
 in the furtherance of the gospel. Through the favor 
 of those who had Paul in charge, he was permitted 
 to dwell in a commodious house, where he could 
 meet freely with his friends, and also present the 
 truth daily to those who came to hear. Thus for 
 two years he continued his labors, ^'preaching the 
 kingdom of God, and teaching those things which 
 concern the Lord Jesus Christ, with all confidence, 
 no man forbidding him.'' 
 
 During this time, the churches that he had es- 
 tablished in many lands were not forgotten. Realiz- 
 ing the dangers that threatened the converts to the 
 new faith, the apostle sought so far as possible to 
 meet their needs by letters of warning and prac- 
 tical instruction. And from Rome he sent out con- 
 
454 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 secrated workers to labor not only for these churches, 
 but in fields that he himself had not visited. These 
 workers, as wise shepherds, strengthened the work 
 so well begun by Paul; and the apostle, kept in- 
 formed of the condition and dangers of the churches 
 by constant communication with them, was enabled 
 to exercise a wise supervision over all. 
 
 Thus, while apparently cut off from active la- 
 bor, Paul exerted a wider and more lasting influ- 
 ence than if he had been free to travel among the 
 churches as in former years. As a prisoner of the 
 Lord, he had a firmer hold upon the affections of 
 his brethren; and his words, written by one under 
 bonds for the sake of Christ, commanded greater at- 
 tention and respect than they did when he was per- 
 sonally with them. Not until Paul was removed 
 from them, did the believers realize how heavy were 
 the burdens he had borne in their behalf. Hereto- 
 fore they had largely excused themselves from re- 
 sponsibility and burden-bearing because they lacked 
 his wisdom, tact, and indomitable energy; but now, 
 left in their inexperience to learn the lessons they 
 had shunned, they prized his warnings, counsels, and 
 instructions as they had not prized his personal 
 work. And as they learned of his courage and 
 faith during his long imprisonment, they were stimu- 
 lated to greater fidelity and zeal in the cause of 
 Christ. 
 
 Among Paul's assistants at Rome were many of 
 his former companions and fellow-workers. Luke, 
 **the beloved physician," who had attended him on 
 the journey to Jerusalem, through the two years' 
 imprisonment at Caesarea, - and upon his perilous 
 
m HOME 455 
 
 voyage to Eome, was with him still. Timothy also 
 ministered to his comfort. Tychicus, '^a beloved 
 brother, and a faithful minister and fellow-servant 
 in the Lord/' stood nobly by the apostle. Demas 
 and Mark were also with him. Aristarchus and 
 Epaphras were his ^ ^fellow-prisoners. '' ' 
 
 Since the earlier years of his profession of faith, 
 Mark's Christian experience had deepened. As he 
 had studied more closely the life and death of 
 Christ, he had obtained clearer views of the Sav- 
 iour's mission, its toils and conflicts. Eeading in 
 the scars in Christ's hands and feet the marks of 
 His service for humanity, and. the length to which 
 self-abnegation leads to save the lost and perish- 
 ing, Mark had become willing to follow the Master 
 in the path of self-sacrifice. Now, sharing the lot 
 of Paul the prisoner, he understood better than ever 
 before that it is infinite gain to win Christ, infinite 
 loss to win the world and lose the soul for whose 
 redemption the blood of Christ was shed. In the 
 face of severe trial and adversity, Mark continued 
 steadfast, a wise and beloved helper of the apostle. 
 
 Demas, steadfast for a time, afterward forsook 
 the cause of Christ. In referring to this, Paul wrote, 
 *^ Demas hath forsaken me, having loved this pres- 
 ent world."' For worldly gain, Demas bartered 
 every high and noble consideration. How short- 
 sighted the exchange! Possessing only worldly 
 wealth or honor, Demas was poor indeed, however 
 much he might proudly call his own; while Mark, 
 choosing to suffer for Christ's sake, possessed eter- 
 nal riches, being accounted in heaven an heir of 
 God and a joint heir with His Son. 
 
 * See Col. 4: 7-14. ' 2 Tim. 4:10. 
 
456 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Among those who gave their hearts to God 
 through the labors of Paul in Rome, was Onesimus, 
 a pagan slave who had wronged his master, Phile- 
 mon, a Christian believer in Colosse, and had escaped 
 to Eome. In the kindness of his heart, Paul sought 
 to relieve the poverty and distress of the wretched 
 fugitive, and then endeavored to shed the light of 
 truth into his darkened mind. Onesimus listened to 
 the words of life, confessed his sins, and was con- 
 verted to the faith of Christ. 
 
 Onesimus endeared himself to Paul by his piety 
 and sincerity, no less than by his tender care for 
 the apostle's comfort, and his zeal in promoting 
 the work of the gospel. Paul saw in him traits 
 of character that would render him a useful helper 
 in missionary labor, and he counseled him to re- 
 turn without delay to Philemon, beg his forgiveness, 
 and plan for the future. The apostle promised to 
 hold himself responsible for the sum of which Phile- 
 mon had been robbed. Being about to dispatch 
 Tychicus with letters to various churches in Asia 
 Minor, he sent Onesimus with him. It* was a severe 
 test for this servant thus to deliver himself up to 
 the master he had wronged, but he had been truly 
 converted, and he did not turn aside from this duty. 
 
 Paul made Onesimus the bearer of a letter to 
 Philemon, in which, with his usual tact and kind- 
 ness, the apostle pleaded the cause of the repentant 
 slave, and expressed a desire to retain his services 
 in the future. The letter began with an affection- 
 ate greeting to Philemon as a friend and fellow- 
 laborer : 
 
IN ROME 457 
 
 *^ Grace to you, and peace, from Grod our Father 
 and the Lord Jesus Christ. I thank my God, mak- 
 ing mention of thee always in my prayers, hearing 
 of thy love and faith, which thou hast toward the 
 Lord Jesus, and toward all saints; that the com- 
 munication of thy faith may become effectual by 
 the acknowledging of every good thing which is in 
 you in Christ Jesus." The apostle reminded Phile- 
 mon that every good purpose and trait of char- 
 acter which he possessed was due to the grace of 
 Christ; this alone made him different from the 
 perverse and the sinful. The same grace could make 
 the debased criminal a child of God and a useful 
 laborer in the gospel. 
 
 Paul might have urged upon Philemon his duty 
 as a Christian; but he chose rather the language of 
 entreaty: ^^As Paul the aged, and now also a pris- 
 oner of Jesus Christ, I beseech thee for my son 
 Onesimus, whom I have begotten in my bonds; which 
 in time past was to thee unprofitable, but now prof- 
 itable to thee and to me." 
 
 The apostle asked Philemon, in view of the con- 
 version of Onesimus, to receive the repentant slave 
 as his own child, showing him such affection that he 
 would choose to dwell with his former master, ^'not 
 now as a servant, but above a servant, a brother 
 beloved." He expressed his desire to retain Onesi- 
 mus as one who could minister to him in his bonds 
 as Philemon himself would have done, though he 
 did not desire his services unless Philemon should 
 of his own accord set the slave free. 
 
 The apostle well knew the severity which mas- 
 ters exercised toward their slaves, and he knew 
 
458 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 also that Philemon was greatly incensed because 
 of the conduct of his servant. He tried to write to 
 him in a way that would arouse his deepest and 
 tenderest feelings as a Christian. The conversion 
 of Onesimus had made him a brother in the faith, 
 and any punishment inflicted on this new convert 
 would be regarded by Paul as inflicted on himself. 
 
 Paul voluntarily proposed to assume the debt 
 of Onesimus in order that the guilty one might be 
 spared the disgrace of punishment, and might again 
 enjoy the privileges he had forfeited. ^'If thou count 
 me therefore a partner,'^ he wrote to Philemon, ''re- 
 ceive him as myself. If he hath wronged thee, or 
 oweth thee aught, p.ut that on mine account; I Paul 
 have written it with mine own hand, I will repay it.'' 
 
 How fitting an illustration of the love of Christ 
 for the repentant sinner! The servant who had de- 
 frauded his master had nothing with which to make 
 restitution. The sinner who has robbed Grod of 
 years of service has no means of canceling the debt. 
 Jesus interposes between the sinner and God, say- 
 ing, I will pay the debt. Let the sinner be spared; 
 I will suffer in his stead. 
 
 After offering to assume the debt of Onesimus, 
 Paul reminded Philemon how greatly he himself 
 was indebted to the apostle. He owed him his own 
 self, since God had made Paul the instrument of his 
 conversion. Then, in a tender, earnest appeal, he 
 besought Philemon that as he had by his liberali- 
 ties refreshed the saints, so he would refresh the 
 spirit of the apostle by granting him this cause of 
 rejoicing. "Having confidence in thy obedience," 
 
IN ROME 459 
 
 he added, *^I wrote unto thee, knowing that thou 
 wilt also do more than I say.'' 
 
 Paul's letter to Philemon shows the influence of 
 the gospel upon the relation between master and 
 servant. Slaveholding was an established institu- 
 tion throughout the Roman empire, and both masters 
 and slaves were found in most of the churches for 
 which Paul, labored. In the cities, where slaves 
 often greatly outnumbered the free population, laws 
 of terrible severity were regarded as necessary to 
 keep them in subjection. A wealthy Roman often 
 owned hundreds of slaves, of every rank, of every 
 nation, and of every accomplishment. With full con- 
 trol over the souls and bodies of these helpless be- 
 ings, he could inflict upon them any suffering he 
 chose. If one of them in retaliation or self-defense 
 ventured to raise a hand against his owner, the whole 
 family of the offender might be inhumanly sac- 
 rificed. The slightest mistake, accident, or care- 
 lessness was often punished without mercy. 
 
 Some masters, more humane than others, were 
 more indulgent toward their servants; but the vast 
 majority of the wealthy and noble, given up with- 
 out restraint to the indulgence of lust, passion, and 
 appetite, made their slaves the wretched victims of 
 caprice and tyranny. The tendency of the whole 
 system was hopelessly degrading. 
 
 It was not the apostle's work to overturn arbi- 
 trarily or suddenly the established order of society. 
 To attempt this would be to prevent the success of 
 the gospel. But he taught principles which struck 
 at the very foundation of slavery, and which, if car- 
 ried into effect, would surely undermine the whole 
 
460 
 
 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 system. ''Where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is 
 liberty, ''' he declared. When converted, the slave 
 became a member of the body of Christ, and as 
 such was to be loved and treated as a brother, a 
 fellow-heir with his master to the blessings of God 
 and the privileges of the gospel. On the other hand, 
 servants were to perform their duties, ''not with 
 eye-service, as men-pleasers ; but as the servants of 
 Christ, doing the will of God from the heart. ^ ' * 
 
 Christianity makes a strong bond of union be- 
 tween master and slave, king and subject, the gos- 
 pel minister and the degraded sinner who has found 
 in Christ cleansing from sin. They have been washed 
 in the same blood, quickened by the same Spirit; and 
 they are made one in Christ Jesus. 
 
 »2 Cor. 3:17. * Eph. 6:Q. 
 
CHAPTER XLIV 
 
 Caesar's Household 
 
 The gospel has ever achieved its greatest success 
 among the humbler classes. ^'Not many wise men 
 after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble, 
 are called/'' It could not be expected that Paul, a 
 poor and friendless prisoner, would be able to gain 
 the attention of the wealthy and titled classes of 
 Roman citizens. To them vice presented all its 
 glittering allurements, and held them willing cap- 
 tives. But from among the toil-worn, want-stricken 
 victims of their oppression, even from among the 
 poor slaves, many gladly listened to the words of 
 Paul, and in the faith of Christ found a hope and 
 peace that cheered them under the hardships of 
 their lot. 
 
 Yet while the apostle's work began with the 
 humble and the lowly, its influence extended until 
 it reached the very palace of the emperor. 
 
 Rome was at this time the metropolis of the 
 world. The haughty CaBsars were giving laws to 
 
 1 1 Cor. 1 : 26. 
 
 (461) 
 
462 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 nearly every nation upon the earth. King and cour- 
 tier were either ignorant of the humble Nazarene, 
 or regarded Him with hatred and derision. And 
 yet in less than two years the gospel found its way 
 from the prisoner's lowly home into the imperial 
 halls. Paul is in bonds as an evil-doer; but "the 
 word of God is not bound. ' ' ' 
 
 In former years the apostle had publicly pro- 
 claimed the faith of Christ with winning power; and 
 by signs and miracles he had given unmistakable evi- 
 dence of its divine character. With noble firmness 
 he had risen up before the sages of Greece, and by 
 his knowledge and eloquence had put to silence the 
 arguments of proud philosophy. With undaunted 
 courage he had stood before kings and governors, 
 and reasoned of righteousness, temperance, and judg- 
 ment to come, until the haughty rulers trembled as 
 if already beholding the terrors of the day of God. 
 
 No such opportunities were now granted the 
 apostle, confined as he was to his own dwelling, 
 and able to proclaim the truth to those only who 
 sought him there. He had not, like Moses and 
 Aaron, a divine command to go before the profli- 
 gate king, and in the name of the great I AM rebuke 
 his cruelty and oppression. Yet it was at this very 
 time, when its chief advocate was apparently cut 
 off from public labor, that a great victory was won 
 for the gospel; for from the very household of the 
 king, members were added to the church. 
 
 Nowhere could there exist an atmosphere more 
 uncongenial to Christianity than in the Roman court. 
 Nero seemed to have obliterated from his soul the 
 last trace of the divine, and even of the human, and 
 
 -"2 Tim. 2:9. 
 
CESAR'S HOUSEHOLD 463 
 
 to bear the impress of Satan. His attendants and 
 courtiers were in general of the same character as 
 himself — fierce, debased, and corrupt. To all ap- 
 pearance it would be impossible for Christianity to 
 gain a foothold in the court and palace of Nero. 
 
 Yet in this case, as in so many others, was proved 
 the truth of PauPs assertion that the weapons of 
 his warfare were ''mighty through God to the pull- 
 ing down of strongholds."' Even in Nero's house- 
 hold, trophies of the cross were won. From the vile 
 attendants of a viler king were gained converts who 
 became sons of God. These were not Christians se- 
 cretly, but openly. They were not ashamed of their 
 faith. 
 
 And by what means was an entrance achieved and 
 a firm footing gained for Christianity where even 
 its admission seemed impossible 1 In his epistle to 
 the Philippians, Paul ascribed to his own imprison- 
 ment his success in winning converts to the faith 
 from Nero's household. Fearful lest it might be 
 thought that his afflictions had impeded the prog- 
 ress of the gospel, he assured them: ''I would ye 
 should understand, brethren, that the things which 
 happened unto me have fallen out rather unto the 
 furtherance of the gospel. " * 
 
 When the Christian churches first learned that 
 Paul was to visit Rome, they looked forward to a 
 signal triumph of the gospel in that city. Paul 
 had borne the truth to many lands; he had pro- 
 claimed it in great cities. Might not this champion 
 of the faith succeed in winning souls to Christ, even 
 in the metropolis of the world! But their hopes 
 were crushed by the tidings that Paul had gone to 
 
 3 2 Cor. 10:4, ♦Phil. 1:12. 
 
 30 — Acts 
 
464 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Rome as a prisoner. They had confidently hoped 
 to see the gospel, once established at this great 
 center, extend rapidly to all nations, and become a 
 prevailing power in the earth. How great their dis- 
 appointment! Human expectations had failed, but 
 not the purpose of God. 
 
 Not by PauPs sermons, but by his bonds, was the 
 attention of the court attracted to Christianity. It 
 was as a captive that he broke from so many souls 
 the bonds that held them in the slavery of sin. Nor 
 was this all. He declared: '^Many of the brethren 
 in the Lord, waxing confident by my bonds, are much 
 more bold to speak the word without fear. * ' ' 
 
 PauPs patience and cheerfulness during his long 
 and unjust imprisonment, his courage and faith, 
 were a continual sermon. His spirit, so unlike the 
 spirit of the world, bore witness that a power higher 
 than that of earth was abiding with him. And by 
 his example. Christians were impelled to greater 
 energy as advocates of the cause from the public 
 labors of which Paul had been withdrawn. In these 
 ways were the ax:)ostle's bonds influential, so that 
 when his power and usefulness seemed cut off, and 
 to all appearance he could do the least, then it was 
 that he gathered sheaves for Christ in fields from 
 which he seemed wholly excluded. 
 
 Before the close of that two years ^ imprisonment, 
 Paul was able to say, **My bonds in Christ are 
 manifest in all the palace, and in all other places ;'' 
 and among those who sent greetings to the Philip- 
 pians he mentions chiefly them **that are of Caesar's 
 household. ' * ' 
 
 "Phil. 1:14. •Phil. 1:13; 4:22. 
 
CESAR'S HOUSEHOLD 465 
 
 Patience as well as courage has its victories. By 
 meekness under trial, no less than by boldness in 
 enterprise, souls may be won to Christ. The Chris- 
 tian who manifests patience and cheerfulness under 
 bereavement and suffering, who meets even death it- 
 self with the peace and calmness of an unwavering 
 faith, may accomplish for the gospel more than he 
 could have effected by a long life of faithful labor. 
 Often when the servant of God is withdrawn from 
 active duty, the mysterious providence which our 
 short-sighted vision would lament, is designed by 
 God to accomplish a work that otherwise would 
 never have been done. 
 
 Let not the follower of Christ think, when he is 
 no longer able to labor openly and actively for God 
 and His truth, that he has no service to render, no 
 reward to secure. Christ's true witnesses are never 
 laid aside. In health and sickness, in life and death, 
 God uses them still. When through Satan's malice 
 the servants of Christ have been persecuted, their 
 active labors hindered, when they have been cast 
 into prison, or dragged to the scaffold or to the 
 stake, it was that truth might gain a greater tri- 
 umph. As these faithful ones sealed their testi- 
 mony with their blood, souls hitherto in doubt and 
 uncertainty were convinced of the faith of Christ, 
 and took their stand courageously for Him. From 
 the ashes of the martyrs has sprung an abundant 
 harvest for God. 
 
 The zeal and fidelity of Paul and his fellow- 
 workers, no less than the faith and obedience of 
 these converts to Christianity, under circumstances 
 so forbidding, rebuke slotlifulness and lack of faith 
 
466 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 in the minister of Christ. The apostle and his as- 
 sociate workers might have argued that it would be 
 vain to call to repentance and faith in Christ the 
 servants of Nero, subjected, as they were, to fierce 
 temptations, surrounded by formidable hindrances, 
 and exposed to bitter opposition. Even should they 
 be convinced of the truth, how could they render 
 obedience? But Paul did not reason thus; in faith 
 he presented the gospel to these souls; and among 
 those who heard were some who decided to obey at 
 any cost. Notwithstanding obstacles and dangers, 
 they would accept the light, and trust God to help 
 them let their light shine forth to others. 
 
 Not only were converts won to the truth in 
 Caesar's household, but after their conversion they 
 remained in that household. They did not feel at 
 liberty to abandon their post of duty because their 
 surroundings were no longer congenial. The truth 
 had found them there, and there they remained, by 
 their changed life and character testifying to the 
 transforming power of the new faith. 
 
 Are any tempted to make their circumstances an 
 excuse for failing to witness for Christ! Let them 
 consider the situation of the disciples in Caesar's 
 household — the depravity of the emperor, the prof- 
 ligacy of the court. We can hardly imagine cir- 
 cumstances more unfavorable to a religious life, and 
 entailing greater sacrifice or opposition, than those 
 in which these converts found themselves. Yet 
 amidst difficulties and dangers they maintained their 
 fidelity. Bet^ause of obstacles that seem insurmount- 
 able, the Christian may seek to excuse himself from 
 obeying the truth as it is in Jesus; but he can offer 
 
CESAR'S HOUSEHOLD 467 
 
 no excuse that will bear investigation. Could he 
 do this, he would prove God unjust, in that He had 
 made for His children conditions of salvation with 
 which they could not comply. 
 
 He whose heart is fixed to serve God will find 
 opportunity to witness for Him. Difficulties will be 
 powerless to hinder him who is determined to seek 
 first the kingdom of God and His righteousness. In 
 the strength gained by prayer and a study of the 
 Word, he will seek virtue and forsake vice. Looking 
 to Jesus, the author and finisher of the faith, who 
 endured the contradiction of sinners against Him- 
 self, the believer will willingly brave contempt and 
 derision. And help and grace sufficient for every 
 circumstance are promised by Him whose word is 
 truth. His everlasting arms encircle the soul that 
 turns to Him for aid. In His care we may rest 
 safely, saying, ^^What time I am afraid, I will trust 
 in Thee. " ' To all who put their trust in Him, God 
 will fulfil His promise. 
 
 By His own example the Saviour has shown that 
 His followers can be in the world, and yet not of 
 the world. He came not to partake of its delu- 
 sive pleasures, to be swayed by its customs, and 
 to follow its practices, but to do His Father's will, 
 to seek and save the lost. With this object before 
 him, the Christian may stand uncontaminated in 
 any surroundings. Whatever his station or circum- 
 stances, exalted or humble, he will manifest the power 
 of true religion in the faithful performance of duty. 
 
 Not in freedom from trial, but in the midst of it, 
 is Christian character developed. Exposure to re- 
 buffs and opposition leads the follower of Christ 
 
 ^Ps. 56:3. 
 
468 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 to greater watchfulness, and more earnest prayer to 
 the mighty Helper. Severe trial endured by the 
 grace of God develops patience, vigilance, fortitude, 
 and a deep and abiding trust in God. It is the 
 triumph of the Christian faith that it enables its 
 follower to suffer and be strong; to submit, and 
 thus to conquer; to be killed all the day long, and 
 yet to live; to bear the cross, and thus to win the 
 crown of glory. 
 
CHAPTER XLY 
 
 Written from Rome 
 
 The apostle Paul, early in his Christian experi- 
 ence, was given special opportunities to learn the 
 will of God concerning the followers of Jesus. He 
 was ''caught up to the third heaven, '' "into para- 
 dise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not 
 lawful for a man to utter.'' He himself acknowl- 
 edged that many "visions and revelations" had been 
 given him "of the Lord." His understanding of the 
 principles of gospel truth was equal to that of "the 
 very chief est apostles. ' ' ' He had a clear, full com- 
 prehension of ' ' the breadth, and length, and depth, 
 and height" of "the love of Christ, which passeth 
 knowledge. ' ' ' 
 
 Paul could not tell all that he had seen in vision; 
 for among his hearers were some who would have 
 misapplied his words. But that which was revealed 
 to him enabled him to labor as a leader and a wise 
 teacher, and also moulded the messages that he in 
 
 ^ 2 Cor. 12 : 2, 4, 1, 11. ' Eph. 3 : 18, 19. 
 
 This chapter is based on the Epistles to the Colossians and 
 the Philippians. 
 
 (469) 
 
470 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 later years sent to the churches. The impression 
 that he received when in vision was ever with him, 
 enabling him to give a correct representation of 
 Christian character. By word of mouth and by 
 letter he bore a message that ever since has brought 
 help and strength to the church of God. To be- 
 lievers to-day this message speaks plainly of the 
 dangers that will threaten the church, and the false 
 doctrines that they will have to meet. 
 
 The apostle's desire for those to whom he ad- 
 dressed his letters of counsel and admonition, was 
 that they should ^^be no more children, tossed to 
 and fro, and carried about with every wind of doc- 
 trine;" but that they should all come into "the unity 
 of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of 
 God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the 
 stature of the fulness of Christ.'' He entreated those 
 who were followers of Jesus in heathen communi- 
 ties not to walk "as other Gentiles walk, in the * 
 vanity of their mind, having the understanding 
 darkened, being alienated from the life of God . . . 
 because of the blindness of their heart," but "cir- 
 cumspectly, not as fools, but as wise, redeeming the 
 time."^ He encouraged the believers to look for- 
 ward to the time when Christ, who "loved the church, 
 and gave Himself for it," would "present it to 
 Himself a glorious church, not having spot, or 
 wrinkle, or any such thing" — a church "holy and 
 without blemish."' 
 
 These messages, written with a power not of man 
 but of God, contain lessons which should be studied 
 by all, and which may with profit be often repeated. 
 
 « Eph. 4 : 14, 13, 17, 18 ; 5 : 15, 16. * Eph. 5 : 25, 27. 
 
WRITTEN FROM ROME 471 
 
 In them practical godliness is outlined, principles 
 are laid down that should be followed in every 
 church, and the way that leads to life eternal is 
 made plain. 
 
 In his letter to *Hhe saints and faithful brethren 
 in Christ which are at Colosse,^' written while he 
 was a prisoner in Eome, Paul makes mention of 
 his joy over their steadfastness in the faith, tidings 
 of which had been brought him by Epaphras, who, 
 the apostle wrote, ^ declared unto us your love in 
 the Spirit. For this cause,'' he continued, ''we also, 
 since the day we heard it, do not cease to pray for 
 you, and to desire that ye might be filled with the 
 knowledge of His will in all wisdom and spiritual 
 understanding; that ye might walk worthy of the 
 Lord unto all pleasing, being fruitful in every good 
 work, and increasing in the knowledge of God; 
 strengthened with all might, according to His glo- 
 rious power, unto all patience and long-suffering with 
 joyfulness.'' 
 
 Thus Paul put into words his desire for the 
 Colossian believers. How high the ideal that these 
 words hold before the follower of Christ! They 
 show the wonderful possibilities of the Christian 
 life, and make it plain that there is no limit to the 
 blessings that the children of God may receive. Con- 
 stantly increasing in a knowledge of God, they may 
 go on from strength to strength, from height to 
 height in Christian experience, until by ''His glo- 
 rious power'' they are made "meet to be partakers 
 of the inheritance of the saints in light." 
 
 The apostle exalted Christ before his brethren 
 as the one by whom God had created all things, and 
 
472 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 by whom He had wrought out their redemption. He 
 declared that the hand that sustains the worlds in 
 space, and holds in their orderly arrangements and 
 tireless activity all things throughout the universe 
 of God, is the hand that was nailed to the cross for 
 them. **By Him were all things created, '' Paul 
 wrote, *Hhat are in heaven, and that are in earth, 
 visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or 
 dominions, or principalities, or powers: all things 
 were created by Him, and for Him: and He is be- 
 fore all things, and by Him all things consist." ''And 
 you, that were sometime alienated and enemies in 
 your mind by wicked works, yet now hath He recon- 
 ciled in the body of His flesh through death, to pre- 
 sent you holy and unblamable and unreprovable in 
 His sight." 
 
 The Son of God stooped to uplift the fallen. For 
 this He left the sinless worlds on high, the ninety 
 and nine that loved Him, and came to this earth, to 
 be ''wounded for our transgressions" and "bruised 
 for our iniquities."' He was in all things made like 
 unto His brethren. He became flesh, even as we are. 
 He knew what it meant to be hungrj^ and thirsty 
 and weary. He was sustained by food and refreshed 
 by sleep. He was a stranger and a sojourner on 
 the earth, — in the world, but not of the world; 
 tempted and tried as men and women of to-day are 
 tempted and tried, yet living a life free from sin. 
 Tender, compassionate, sympathetic, ever consider- 
 ate of others. He represented the character of God. 
 "The Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, 
 . . . full of grace and truth. ' ' ' 
 
 »Isa. 53:5. "John 1:14. 
 
WRITTEN FROM ROME 473 
 
 Surrounded by the practices and influences of 
 heathenism, the Colossian believers were in danger 
 of being drawn away from the simplicity of the gos- 
 pel, and Paul, in warning them against this, pointed 
 them to Christ as the only safe guide. *'I would 
 that ye knew,'' he wrote, ^^what great conflict I 
 have for you, and for them at Laodicea, and for 
 as many as have not seen my face in the flesh; that 
 their hearts might be comforted, being knit together 
 in love, and unto all riches of the full assurance of 
 understanding, to the acknowledgment of the mys- 
 tery of God, and of the Father, and of Christ; in 
 whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and 
 knowledge. 
 
 ^'And this I say, lest any man should beguile you 
 with enticing words. ... As ye have therefore re- 
 ceived Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in Him: 
 rooted and built up in Him, and stablished in the 
 faith, as ye have been taught, abounding therein 
 with thanksgiving. Beware lest any man spoil you 
 through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradi- 
 tion of men, after the rudiments of the world, and 
 not after Christ. For in Him dwelleth all the ful- 
 ness of the Godhead bodily. And ye are complete 
 in Him, which is the head of all principality and 
 power." 
 
 Christ had foretold that deceivers would arise, 
 through whose influence ''iniquity'' should ''abound," 
 and "the love of many" should "wax cold."' He 
 had warned the disciples that the church would be 
 in more danger from this evil than from the per- 
 secution of her enemies. Again and again Paul 
 
 ^Matt. 24:12. 
 
474 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 warned the believers against these false teachers. 
 This peril, above all others, they must guard against ; 
 for by receiving false teachers, they would open the 
 door to errors by which the enemy would dim the 
 spiritual perceptions and shake the confidence of 
 those newly come to the faith of the gospel. Christ 
 was the standard by which they were to test the doc- 
 trines presented. All that was not in harmony with 
 His teachings they were to reject. Christ crucified 
 for sin, Christ risen from the dead, Christ ascended 
 on high, — this was the science of salvation that they 
 were to learn and teach. 
 
 The warnings of the word of God regarding the 
 perils surrounding the Christian church belong to 
 us to-day. As in the days of the apostles men tried 
 by tradition and philosophy to destroy faith in the 
 Scriptures, so to-day, by the pleasing sentiments of 
 *^ higher criticism,'' evolution, spiritualism, tlieoso- 
 phy, and pantheism, the enemy of righteousness is 
 seeking to lead souls into forbidden paths. To many, 
 the Bible is as a lamp without oil, because they have 
 turned their minds into channels of speculative be- 
 lief that bring misunderstanding and confusion. The 
 work of ^'higher criticism," in dissecting, conjectur- 
 ing, reconstructing, is destroying faith in the Bible 
 as a divine revelation. It is robbing God's word of 
 power to control, uplift, and inspire human lives. By 
 spiritualism, multitudes are taught to believe that 
 desire is the highest law, that license is liberty, and 
 that man is accountable only to himself. 
 
 The follower of Christ will meet with the ^'en- 
 ticing words" against which the apostle warned the 
 Colossian believers. He will meet with spiritualistic 
 
WRITTEN FROM ROME 475 
 
 interpretations of the Scriptures, but he is not to 
 accept them. His voice is to be heard in clear af- 
 firmation of the eternal truths of the Scriptures. 
 Keeping his eyes fixed on Christ, he is to move 
 steadily forward in the path marked out, discarding 
 all ideas that are not in harmony with His teaching. 
 The truth of God is to be the subject for his con- 
 templation and meditation. He is to regard the 
 Bible as the voice of God speaking directly to him. 
 Thus he will find the wisdom which is divine. 
 
 The knowledge of God as revealed in Christ is 
 the knowledge that all who are saved must have. 
 This is the knowledge that works transformation of 
 character. Received into the life, it will re-create 
 the soul in the image of Christ. This is the knowl- 
 edge that God invites His children to receive, beside 
 which all else is vanity and nothingness. 
 
 In every generation and in every land the true 
 foundation for character-building has been the 
 same, — the principles contained in the word of God. 
 The only safe and sure rule is to do what God says. 
 **The statutes of the Lord are right,'' and ^^he that 
 doeth these things shall never be moved."' It was 
 with the word of God that the apostles met the false 
 theories of their day, saying, ^^ Other foundation can 
 no man lay than that is laid. ' ' " 
 
 At the time of their conversion and baptism, the 
 Colossian believers pledged themselves to put away 
 beliefs and practices that had hitherto been a part 
 of their lives, and to be true to their allegiance to 
 Christ. In his letter, Paul reminded them of this, 
 and entreated them not to forget that in order to 
 
 «Ps. 19:8; 15:5. »1 Cor. 3:11. 
 
476 THE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 
 
 keep their pledge, they must put forth constant effort 
 against the evils that would seek for mastery over 
 them. ^'If ye then be risen with Christ/* he said, 
 *^seek those things which are above, where Christ 
 sitteth on the right hand of God. Set your affection 
 on things above, not on things on the earth. For ye 
 are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God.*' 
 
 *^If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: 
 old things are passed away; behold, all things are 
 become new."" Through the power of Christ men 
 and women have broken the chains of sinful habit. 
 They have renounced selfishness. The profane have 
 become reverent, the drunken sober, the profligate 
 pure. Souls that have borne the likeness of Satan 
 have become transformed into the image of God. 
 This change is in itself the miracle of miracles. A 
 change wrought by the Word, it is one of the deep- 
 est mysteries of the Word. We cannot understand 
 it; we can only believe, as declared by the Scrip- 
 tures, it is ''Christ in you, the hope of glory.'' 
 
 When the Spirit of God controls mind and heart, 
 the converted soul breaks forth into a new song; 
 for he realizes that in his experience the promise of 
 God has been fulfilled, that his transgression has been 
 forgiven, his sin covered. He has exercised repent- 
 ance toward God for the violation of the divine law, 
 and faith toward Christ, who died. for man's justifi- 
 cation. ''Being justified by faith," he has "peace 
 with God through our Lord Jesus Christ. ' ' " 
 
 But because this experience is his, the Christian 
 is not therefore to fold his hands, content with that 
 which has been accomplished for him. He who has 
 
 ^»2 Cor. 5:17. "Rom. 5:1. 
 
WRITTEN FROM ROME 4:77 
 
 determined to enter the spiritual kingdom will find 
 that all the powers and passions of unregenerate 
 nature, backed by the forces of the kingdom of dark- 
 ness, are arrayed against him. Each day he must 
 renew his consecration, each day do battle with evil. 
 Old habits, hereditary tendencies to wrong, will 
 strive for the mastery, and against these he is to 
 be ever on guard, striving in Christ's strength for 
 victory. 
 
 *^ Mortify therefore your members which are upon 
 the earth,'' Paul wrote to the Colossians; ''in the 
 which ye also walked sometime, when ye lived in 
 them. But now ye also put off all these: anger, 
 wrath, malice, blasphemy, filthy communication out 
 of your mouth. . . . Put on therefore, as the elect 
 of God, holy and beloved, bowels of mercies, kind- 
 ness, humbleness of mind, meekness, long-suif ering ; 
 forbearing one another, and forgiving one another, 
 if any man have a quarrel against any : even as 
 Christ forgave you, so also do ye. And above all 
 these things put on charity, which is the bond of per- 
 feetness. And let the peace of God rule in your 
 hearts, to the which also ye are called in one body; 
 and be ye thankful." 
 
 The letter to the Colossians is filled with lessons 
 of highest value to all who are engaged in the serv- 
 ice of Christ, lessons that show the singleness of 
 purpose and the loftiness of aim which will be seen 
 in the life of him who rightly represents the Sav- 
 iour. Eenouncing all that would hinder him from 
 making progress in the upward way, or that would 
 turn the feet of another from the narrow path, the 
 believer will reveal in his daily life mercy, kindness. 
 
478 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 humility, meekness, forbearance, and the love of 
 Christ. 
 
 The power of a higher, purer, nobler life is our 
 great need. The world has too much of our thought, 
 and the kingdom of heaven too little. 
 
 In his efforts to reach God's ideal for him, the 
 Christian is to despair of nothing. Moral and spir- 
 itual perfection, through the grace and power of 
 Christ, is promised to all. Jesus is the source of 
 power, the fountain of life. He brings us to His 
 word, and from the tree of life presents to us leaves 
 for the healing of sin-sick souls. He leads us to the 
 throne of God, and puts into our mouth a prayer 
 through which we are brought into close contact with 
 Himself. In our behalf He sets in operation the 
 all-powerful agencies of heaven. At every step we 
 touch His living power. 
 
 God fixes no limit to the advancement of those 
 who desire to be ^'filled with the knowledge of His 
 will in all wisdom and spiritual understanding." 
 Through prayer, through watchfulness, through 
 growth in knowledge and understanding, they are 
 to be ^^strengthened with all might, according to 
 His glorious power." Thus they are prepared to 
 work for others. It is the Saviour's purpose that 
 human beings, purified and sanctified, shall be His 
 helping hand. For this great privilege let us give 
 thanks to Him who *4iath made us meet to be 
 partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light: 
 who hath delivered us from the power of darkness, 
 and hath translated us into the kingdom of His 
 dear Son." 
 
WRITTEN FROM ROME 479 
 
 Paul's letter to the Philippians, like the one to 
 the Colossians, was written while he was a prisoner 
 at Eome. The church at Philippi had sent gifts to 
 Paul by the hand of Epaphroditus, whom Paul calls 
 "my brother, and companion in labor, and fellow- 
 soldier, but your messenger, and he that ministered 
 to my wants.'' While in Rome, Epaphroditus was 
 sick, "nigh unto death: but God had mercy on 
 him," Paul wrote, "and not on him only, but on 
 me also, lest I should have sorrow upon sorrow." 
 Hearing of the sickness of Epaphroditus, the be- 
 lievers at Philippi were filled with anxiety regarding 
 him, and he decided to return to them. "He longed 
 after you all," Paul wrote, "and was full of heavi- 
 ness, because that ye had heard that he had been 
 sick. ... I sent him therefore the more carefully, 
 that, when ye see him again, ye may rejoice, and 
 that I may be the less sorrowful. Receive him there- 
 fore in the Lord with all gladness; and hold such in 
 reputation: because for the work of Christ he was 
 nigh unto death, not regarding his life, to supply 
 your lack of service toward me." 
 
 By Epaphroditus, Paul sent the Philippian be- 
 lievers a letter, in which he thanked them for their 
 gifts to him. Of all the churches, that of Philippi 
 had been the most liberal in supplying Paul's wants. 
 "Now ye Philippians know also," the apostle said 
 in his letter, "that in the beginning of the gospel, 
 when I departed from Macedonia, no church com- 
 municated with me as concerning giving and re- 
 ceiving, but ye only. For even in Thessalonica ye 
 sent once and again unto my necessity. Not because 
 I desire a gift: but I desire fruit that may abound 
 
 31 — Acts 
 
480 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 to your account. But I have all, and abound: I am 
 full, having received of Epaphroditus the things 
 which were sent from you, an odor of a sweet smell, 
 a sacrifice acceptable, well-pleasing to God.'' 
 
 ** Grace be unto you, and peace, from God our 
 Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ. I thank 
 my God upon every remembrance of you, always in 
 every prayer of mine for you all making request 
 with joy, for your fellowship in the gospel from the 
 first day until now; being confident of this very 
 thing, that He which hath begun a good work in 
 you will perform it until the day of Jesus Christ: 
 even as it is meet for me to think this of you all, 
 because I have you in my heart; inasmuch as both 
 in my bonds, and in the defense and confirmation of 
 the gospel, ye all are partakers of my grace. For 
 God is my record, how greatly I long after you all. 
 . . . And this I pray, that your love may abound yet 
 more and more in knowledge and in all judgment; 
 that ye may approve things that are excellent; that 
 ye may be sincere and without offense till the day of 
 Christ; being filled with the fruits of righteousness, 
 which are by Jesus Christ, unto the glory and praise 
 of God.'' 
 
 The grace of God sustained Paul in his imprison- 
 ment, enabling him to rejoice in tribulation. With 
 faith and assurance he wrote to his Philippian breth- 
 ren that his imprisonment had resulted in the fur- 
 therance of the gospel. "I would ye should under- 
 stand, brethren," he declared, ^'that the things which 
 happened unto me have fallen out rather unto the 
 furtherance of the gospel ; so that my bonds in Christ 
 are manifest in all the palace, and in all other places ; 
 
WRITTEN FROM ROME 481 
 
 and many of the brethren in the Lord, waxing con- 
 fident by my bonds, are much more bold to speak 
 the word without fear.'' 
 
 There is a lesson for us in this experience of 
 Paul's; for it reveals God's way of working. The 
 Lord can bring victory out of that which may seem 
 to us discomfiture and defeat. We are in danger of 
 forgetting God, of looking at the things which are 
 seen, instead of beholding by the eye of faith the 
 things which are unseen. When misfortune or ca- 
 lamity comes, we are ready to charge God with 
 neglect or cruelty. If He sees fit to cut off our use- 
 fulness in some line, we mourn, not stopping to think 
 that thus God may be working for our good. We 
 need to learn that chastisement is a part of His 
 great plan, and that under the rod of affliction the 
 Christian may sometimes do more for the Master 
 than when engaged in active service. 
 
 As their example in the Christian life, Paul 
 pointed the Philippians to Christ, who, ^' being in the 
 form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with 
 God: but made Himself of no reputation, and took 
 upon Him the form of a servant, and was made in 
 the likeness of men: and being found in fashion as 
 a man. He humbled Himself, and became obedient 
 unto death, even the death of the cross." 
 
 ^^ Wherefore, my beloved," he continued, ^^as ye 
 have always obeyed, not as in my presence only, but 
 now much more in my absence, work out your own 
 salvation with fear and trembling. For it is God 
 which worketh in you both to will and to do of His 
 good pleasure. Do all things without murmurings 
 and disputings: that ye may be blameless and harm- 
 
482 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 less, the sons of God, without rebuke, in the midst 
 of a crooked and perverse nation, among whom ye 
 shine as lights in the world; holding forth the word 
 of life; that I may rejoice in the day of Christ, that 
 I have not run in vain, neither labored in vain/' 
 
 These words were recorded for the help of every 
 striving soul. Paul holds up the standard of per- 
 fection, and shows how it may be reached. ^'Work 
 out your own salvation, '^ he says, ''for it is God 
 which worketh in you.'* 
 
 The work of gaining salvation is one of co- 
 partnership, a joint operation. There is to be co- 
 operation between God and the repentant sinner. 
 This is necessary for the formation of right x)rin- 
 ciples in the character. Man is to make earnest 
 efforts to overcome that which hinders him from 
 attaining to perfection. But he is wholly dependent 
 upon God for success. Human effort of itself is 
 not sufficient. Without the aid of divine power, it 
 avails nothing. God works and man works. Re- 
 sistance of temptation must come from man, who 
 must draw his power from God. On the one side 
 there is infinite wisdom, compassion, and power; on 
 the other, weakness, sinfulness, absolute helplessness. 
 
 God wishes us to have the mastery over our- 
 selves. But He cannot help us without our consent 
 and co-operation. The divine Spirit works through 
 the powers and faculties given to man. Of our- 
 selves, we are not able to bring the purposes and 
 desires and inclinations into harmony with the will 
 of God; but if we are ''willing to be made willing, '' 
 the Saviour will accomplish this for us, "casting 
 down imaginations, and every high thing that ex- 
 
WRITTEN FROM ROME 483 
 
 alteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bring- 
 ing into captivity every thought to the obedience of 
 Christ/'" 
 
 He who would build up a strong, symmetrical 
 character, he who would be a well-balanced Chris- 
 tian, must give all and do all for Christ; for the 
 Eedeemer will not accept divided service. Daily he 
 must learn the meaning of self-surrender. He must 
 study the word of God, learning its meaning and 
 obeying its precepts. Thus he may reach the stand- 
 ard of Christian excellence. Day by day God works 
 with him, perfecting the character that is to stand 
 in the time of final test. And day by day the believer 
 is working out before men and angels a sublime ex- 
 periment, showing what the gospel can do for fallen 
 human beings. 
 
 *^I count not myself to have apprehended,*' Paul 
 wrote; ^'but this one thing I do, forgetting those 
 things which are behind, and reaching forth unto 
 those things which are before, I press toward the 
 mark for the prize of the high calling of God in 
 Christ Jesus." 
 
 Paul did many things. From the time that he 
 gave his allegiance to Christ, his life was filled with 
 untiring seryice. From city to city, from country 
 to country, he journeyed, telling the story of the 
 cross, winning converts to the gospel, and establish- 
 ing churches. For these churches he had a constant 
 care, and he wrote many letters of instruction to 
 them. At times he worked at his trade, to earn his 
 daily bread. But in all the busy activities of his 
 life, Paul never lost sight of one great purpose, — 
 to press toward the prize of his high calling. One 
 
 "2 Cor. 10:5. 
 
484 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 aim he kept steadfastly before liim, — to be faithful 
 to the One who at the gate of Damascus had re- 
 vealed Himself to him. From this aim nothing had 
 power to turn him aside. To exalt the cross of 
 Calvary, — this was the all-absorbing motive that 
 inspired his words and acts. 
 
 The great purpose that constrained Paul to press 
 forward in the face of hardship and difficulty should 
 lead every Christian worker to consecrate himself 
 wholly to God^s service. Worldly attractions will be 
 presented to draw his attention from the Saviour, 
 but he is to press on toward the goal, showing to 
 the world, to angels, and to men that the hope of 
 seeing the face of God is worth all the effort and 
 sacrifice that the attainment of this hope demands. 
 
 Though he was a prisoner, Paul was not discour- 
 aged. Instead, a note of triumph rings through the 
 letters that he wrote from Rome to the churches. 
 ^* Rejoice in the Lord alway," he wrate to the Philip- 
 pians, ^*and again I say, Rejoice. ... Be careful 
 for nothing; but in everything by prayer and suppli- 
 cation, with thanksgiving let your requests be made 
 known unto God. And the peace of God, which pass- 
 eth all understanding, shall keep your hearts and 
 minds through Christ Jesus. Finally, brethren, what- 
 soever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, 
 whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are 
 pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things 
 are of good report; if there be any virtue, and if 
 there be any praise, think on these things. '^ 
 
 ^^My God shall supply all your need according to 
 His riches in glory by Christ Jesus. . . . The grace 
 of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all.'^ 
 
CHAPTER XLVI 
 
 At Liberty 
 
 While PauPs labors in Rome were being blessed 
 to the conversion of many souls and the strength- 
 ening and encouragement of the believers, clouds 
 were gathering that threatened not only his own 
 safety, but also the prosperity of the church. On 
 his arrival in Rome he had been placed in charge 
 of the captain of the imperial guards, a man of 
 justice and integrity, by whose clemency he was 
 left comparatively free to pursue the work of the 
 gospel. But before the close of the two years' im- 
 prisonment, this man was replaced by an official from 
 whom the apostle could expect no special favor. 
 
 The Jews were now more active than ever in 
 their efforts against Paul, and they found an able 
 helper in the profligate woman whom Nero had made 
 his second wife, and who, being a Jewish proselyte, 
 lent all her influence to aid their murderous designs 
 against the champion of Christianity. 
 
 Paul could hope for little justice from the Caesar 
 to whom he had appealed. Nero was more debased 
 
 (485) 
 
486 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 in morals, more frivolous in character, and at the 
 same time capable of more atrocious cruelty, than 
 any ruler who had jjreceded him. The reins of gov- 
 ernment could not have been entrusted to a more 
 despotic ruler. The first year of his reign had been 
 marked by the poisoning of his young stejjbr other, 
 the rightful heir to the throne. From one depth of 
 vice and crime to another, Nero had descended, un- 
 til he had murdered his own mother, and then his 
 wife. There was no atrocity which he would not 
 perpetrate, no vile act to which he would not stoop. 
 In every noble mind he inspired only abhorrence and 
 contempt. 
 
 The details of the iniquity practised in his court 
 are too degrading, too horrible, for description. His 
 abandoned wickedness created disgust and loathing, 
 even in many who were forced to share his crimes. 
 They were in constant fear as to what enormities 
 he would suggest next. Yet even such crimes as 
 Nero's did not shake the allegiance of his subjects. 
 He was acknowledged as the absolute ruler of the 
 whole civilized world. More than this, he was made 
 the recipient of divine honors, and was worshiped 
 as a god. 
 
 From the view-point of human judgment, Paul's 
 condemnation before such a judge was certain. But 
 the apostle felt that so long as he was loyal to God, 
 he had nothing to fear. The One who in the past 
 had been his protector could shield him still from 
 the malice of the Jews, and from the power of Caesar. 
 
 And God did shield His servant. At Paul's ex- 
 amination the charges against him were not sus- 
 tained; and contrary to the general expectation, and 
 
AT LIBERTY 487 
 
 with a regard for justice wholly at variance with 
 his character, Nero declared the prisoner guiltless. 
 Paul's bonds were removed; he was again a free 
 man. 
 
 Had his trial been longer deferred, or had he 
 from any cause been detained in Kome until the 
 following year, he would doubtless have perished 
 in the persecution which then took place. During 
 PauPs imprisonment, the converts to Christianity 
 had become so numerous as to attract the attention 
 and arouse the enmity of the authorities. The anger 
 of the emperor was especially excited by the con- 
 version of members of his own household, and he 
 soon found a pretext to make the Christians the 
 objects of his merciless cruelty. 
 
 About this time a terrible fire occurred in Rome, 
 by which nearly one half of the city was burned. 
 Nero himself, it was rumored, had caused the flames 
 to be kindled, but to avert suspicion he made a pre- 
 tense of great generosity by assisting the homeless 
 and destitute. He was, however, accused of the 
 crime. The people were excited and enraged, and 
 in order to clear himself, and also to rid the city 
 of a class whom he feared and hated, Nero turned 
 the accusation upon the Christians. His device suc- 
 ceeded, and thousands of the followers of Christ — 
 men, women, and children — were cruelly put to 
 death. 
 
 From this terrible persecution Paul was spared; 
 for soon after his release he had left Rome. This 
 last interval of freedom he diligently improved in 
 laboring among the churches. He sought to es- 
 tablish a firmer union between the Greek and the 
 
488 
 
 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Eastern diurches, and to fortify the minds of the 
 believers against the false doctrines that were creep- 
 ing in to corrupt the faith. 
 
 The trials and anxieties that Paul had endured 
 had preyed upon his physical powers. The infirmi- 
 ties of age were upon him. He felt that he was 
 now doing his last work; and as the time of his 
 labor grew shorter, his efforts became more in- 
 tense. There seemed, to be no limit to his zeal. 
 Resolute in purpose, prompt in action, strong in 
 faith, he journeyed from church to church, in many 
 lands, and sought by every means within his power 
 to strengthen the hands of the believers, that they 
 might do faithful work in winning souls to Jesus, 
 and that in the trying times upon which they were 
 even then entering, they might remain steadfast to 
 the gospel, bearing faithful witness for Christ. 
 
CHAPTER XLVII 
 
 The Final Arrest 
 
 Paul's work among tlie cliurclies after his 
 acquittal at Eome, could not escape the observation 
 of his enemies. Since the beginning of the perse- 
 cution under Nero, the Christians had everywhere 
 been a proscribed sect. After a time, the unbeliev- 
 ing Jews conceived the idea of fastening upon Paul 
 the crime of instigating the burning of Rome. Not 
 one of them thought for a moment that he was 
 guilty; but they knew that such a charge, made 
 with the faintest show of plausibility, would seal 
 his doom. Through their efforts, Paul was again 
 arrested, and hurried away to his final imprisonment. 
 
 On his second voyage to Eome, Paul was accom- 
 panied by several of his former companions; others 
 earnestly desired to share his lot, but he refused to 
 permit them thus to imperil their lives. The pros- 
 pect before him was far less favorable than at the 
 time of his former imprisonment. The persecution 
 under Nero had greatly lessened the number of 
 Christians in Rome. Thousands had been martyred 
 
 (489) 
 
490 THE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 
 
 for their faith, many had left the city, and those 
 who remained were greatly depressed and intimi- 
 dated. 
 
 Upon his arrival at Eome, Paul was placed in 
 a gloomy dungeon, there to remain until his course 
 should te finished. Accused of instigating one of 
 the basest and most terrible of crimes against the 
 city and the nation, he was the object of universal 
 execration. 
 
 The few friends who had shared the burdens of 
 the apostle, now began to leave him, some by de- 
 sertion, and others on missions to the various 
 churches. Phygellus and Hermogenes were the first 
 to go. Then Demas, dismayed by the thickening 
 clouds of difficulty and danger, forsook the perse- 
 cuted apostle. Crescens was sent by Paul to the 
 churches of Galatia, Titus to Dalmatia, Tychicus to 
 Ephesus. Writing to Timothy of this experience, 
 Paul said, ^ ^ Only Luke is with me. ' ' ' Never had 
 the apostle needed the ministrations of his brethren 
 as now, enfeebled as he was by age, toil, and in- 
 firmities, and confined in the damp, dark vaults of 
 a Roman prison. The services of Luke, the beloved 
 disciple and faithful friend, were a great comfort 
 to Paul, and enabled him to communicate with his 
 brethren and the world without. 
 
 In this trying time PauPs heart was cheered 
 by frequent visits from Onesiphorus. This warm- 
 hearted Ephesian did all in his power to lighten 
 the burden of the apostle's imprisonment. His be- 
 loved teacher was in bonds for the truth's sake, 
 while he himself went free; and he spared himself 
 no effort to make PauPs lot more bearable. 
 
 *2 Tim. 4:11. 
 
THE FINAL ARREST 491 
 
 In the last letter that the apostle ever wrote, 
 he speaks thus of this faithful disciple: ''The Lord 
 give mercy unto the house of Onesiphorus; for he 
 oft refreshed me, and was not ashamed of my chain: 
 but, when he was in Rome, he sought me out very 
 diligently, and found me. The Lord grant unto him 
 that he may find mercy of the Lord in that day/'"" 
 
 The desire for love and sympathy is implanted 
 in the heart by God Himself. Christ, in His hour of 
 agony in Gethsemane, longed for the sympathy of 
 His disciples. And Paul, though apparently indif- 
 ferent to hardship and suffering, yearned for sym- 
 pathy and companionship. The visit of Onesiphorus, 
 testifying to his fidelity at a time of loneliness and 
 desertion, brought gladness and cheer to one who 
 had spent his life in service for others. 
 
 2 2 Tim. 1:16-18. 
 
CHAPTER XLVIII 
 
 Paul Before Nero 
 
 When Paul was snmmoned to appear before the 
 emperor Nero for trial, it was with the near pros- 
 pect of certain death. The serious nature of the 
 crime charged against him, and the prevailing ani- 
 mosity toward Christians, left little ground for hope 
 of a favorable issue. 
 
 Among the Greeks and Romans it was customary 
 to allow an accused person the privilege of employ- 
 ing an advocate to plead in his behalf before courts 
 of justice. By force of argument, by impassioned 
 eloquence, or by entreaties, prayers, and tears, such 
 an advocate often secured a decision in favor of 
 the prisoner, or failing in this, succeeded in miti- 
 gating the severity of the sentence. But when Paul 
 was summoned before Nero, no man ventured to act 
 as his counsel or advocate; no friend was at hand 
 even to preserve a record of the charges brought 
 against him, or of the arguments that he urged in 
 his own defense. Among the Christians at Rome, 
 
 (492) 
 
PAUL BEFORE NERO 493 
 
 there was not one who came forward to stand by 
 him in that trying hour. 
 
 The only reliable record of the occasion is given 
 by Paul himself, in his second letter to Timothy. 
 ''At my first answer,'' the apostle wrote, ''no man 
 stood with me, but all men forsook me: I pray God 
 that it may not be laid to their charge. Notwith- 
 standing the Lord stood with me, and strengthened 
 me; that by me the preaching might be fully known, 
 and that all the Gentiles might hear: and I was 
 delivered out of the mouth of the lion. ' ' ' 
 
 Paul before Nero — how striking the contrast ! 
 The haughty monarch before whom the man of God. 
 was to answer for his faith, had reached the height 
 of earthly power, authority, and wealth, as weli as 
 the lowest depths of crime and iniquity. In power 
 and greatness he stood unrivaled. There were none 
 to question his authority, none to resist his will. 
 Kings laid their crowns at his feet. Powerful armies 
 marched at his command, and the ensigns of his 
 navies betokened victory. His statue was set up 
 in the halls of justice, and the decrees of senators 
 and the decisions of judges were but the echo of 
 his will. Millions bowed in obedience to his man- 
 dates. The name of Nero made the world tremble. 
 To incur his displeasure was to lose property, lib- 
 erty, life; and his frown was more to be dreaded 
 than a pestilence. 
 
 Without money, without friends, without counsel, 
 the aged prisoner stood before Nero — the counte- 
 nance of the emperor bearing the shameful record 
 of the passions that raged within; the face of the 
 accused telling of a heart at peace with God. PauPs 
 
 ^2 Tim. 4:16,17. 
 
494 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 experience had been one of poverty, self-denial, and 
 suffering. Notwithstanding constant misrepresenta- 
 tion, reproach, and abuse, by which his enemies had 
 endeavored to intimidate him, he had fearlessly held 
 aloft the standard of the cross. Like his Master, he 
 had been a homeless wanderer, and like Him, he had 
 lived to bless humanity. How could Nero, a capri- 
 cious, passionate, licentious tyrant, understand or 
 appreciate the character and motives of this son 
 of God? 
 
 The vast hall was thronged by an eager, restless 
 crowd, that surged and pressed to the front to see 
 and hear all that should take place. The high and 
 the low were there, the rich and the poor, the learned 
 and the ignorant, the proud and the humble, all alike 
 destitute of a true knowledge of the way of life and 
 salvation. 
 
 The Jews brought against Paul the old charges 
 of sedition and heresy, and both Jews and Romans 
 accused him of instigating the burning of the city. 
 While these accusations were urged against him, 
 Paul preserved an unbroken serenity. The people 
 and the judges looked at him in surprise. They had 
 been present at many trials, and had looked upon 
 many a criminal; but never had they seen a man 
 wear a look of such holy calmness as did the pris- 
 oner before them. The keen eyes of the judges, 
 accustomed to read the countenances of prisoners, 
 searched Paul's face in vain for some evidence of 
 guilt. "When he was permitted to speak in his own 
 behalf, all listened with eager interest. 
 
 Once more Paul has an opportunity to uplift be- 
 fore a wondering multitude the banner of the cross. 
 
PAUL BEFORE NERO 495 
 
 As lie gazes upon the throng before him, — Jews, 
 Greeks, Romans, with strangers from many lands, — 
 his soul is stirred with an intense desire for their 
 salvation. He loses sight of the occasion, of the 
 perils surrounding him, of the terrible fate that 
 seems so near. He sees only Jesus, the Intercessor, 
 pleading before God in behalf of sinful men. With 
 more than human eloquence and power, Paul pre- 
 sents the truths of the gospel. He points his hearers 
 to the sacrifice made for the fallen race. He declares 
 that an infinite price has been paid for man's re- 
 demption. Provision has been made for him to 
 share the throne of God. By angel messengers, 
 earth is connected with heaven, and all the deeds of 
 men, whether good or evil, are open to the eye of 
 Infinite Justice. 
 
 Thus pleads the advocate of truth. Faithful 
 among the faithless, loyal among the disloyal, he 
 stands as God's representative, and his voice is as 
 a voice from heaven. There is no fear, no sadness, 
 no discouragement in word or look. Strong in a 
 consciousness of innocence, clothed in the panoply of 
 truth, he rejoices that he is a son of God. His words 
 are as a shout of victory above the roar of battle. 
 He declares the cause to which he has devoted his 
 life, to be the only cause that can never fail. 
 Though he may perish, the gospel will not perish. 
 God lives, and His truth will triumph. 
 
 Many who that day looked upon him, '^saw his 
 face as it had been the face on an angel. ' ' "^ 
 
 Never before had that company listened to words 
 like these. They struck a chord that vibrated 
 in the hearts of even the most hardened. Truth, 
 
 2 Acts 6:15. 
 32 — Acts 
 
496 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 clear and convincing, overthrew error. Light shone 
 into the minds of many who afterward gladly fol- 
 lowed its rays. The truths spoken on that day were 
 destined to shake nations, and to live through all 
 time, influencing the hearts of men when the lips 
 that had uttered them should be silent in a martyr's 
 grave. 
 
 Never before had Nero heard the truth as he 
 heard it on this occasion. Never before had the 
 enormous guilt of his own life been so revealed to 
 him. The light of heaven pierced the sin-polluted 
 chambers of his soul, and he trembled with terror at 
 the thought of a tribunal before which he, the ruler 
 of the world, would finally be arraigned, and his 
 deeds receive their just award. He feared the 
 apostle's God, and he dared not pass sentence upon 
 Paul, against whom no accusation had been sus- 
 tained. A sense of awe restrained for a time his 
 bloodthirsty spirit. 
 
 For a moment, heaven was opened to the guilty 
 and hardened Nero, and its peace and purity seemed 
 desirable. That moment the invitation of mercy was 
 extended even to him. But only for a moment was 
 the thought of pardon welcomed. Then the com- 
 mand was issued that Paul be taken back to his 
 dungeon; and as the door closed upon the messenger 
 of God, the door of repentance closed forever against 
 the emperor of Rome. No ray of light from heaven 
 was ever again to penetrate the darkness that en- 
 veloped him. Soon he was to suffer the retributive 
 judgments of God. 
 
 Not long after this, Nero sailed on his infamous 
 expedition to Greece, where he disgraced himself 
 
PAUL BEFORE NERO 497 
 
 and his kingdom by contemptible and debasing friv- 
 olity. Eeturning to Rome with great pomp, he sur- 
 rounded himself with his courtiers, and engaged in 
 scenes of revolting debauchery. In the midst of this 
 revelry, a voice of tumult in the streets was heard. 
 A messenger dispatched to learn the cause, re- 
 turned with the appalling news that Galba, at the 
 head of an army, was marching rapidly upon Rome, 
 that insurrection had already broken out in the 
 city, and that the streets were filled with an en- 
 raged mob, which, threatening death to the emperor 
 and all his supporters, was rapidly approaching the 
 palace. 
 
 In this time of peril, Nero had not, like the 
 faithful Paul, a powerful and compassionate God 
 on whom to rely. Fearful of the suffering and pos- 
 sible torture he might be compelled to endure at 
 the hands of the mob, the wretched tyrant thought 
 to end his life by his own hand, but at the critical 
 moment his courage failed. Completely unmanned, 
 he fled ignominiously from the city, and sought 
 shelter at a country-seat a few miles distant; but 
 to no avail. His hiding place was soon discovered, 
 and as the pursuing horsemen drew near, he sum- 
 moned a slave to his aid, and inflicted on himself 
 a mortal wound. Thus perished the tyrant Nero, 
 at the early age of thirty- two. 
 
CHAPTER XLIX 
 
 Paul's Last Letter 
 
 Fkom the judgment-hall of Caesar, Paul returned 
 to his cell, realizing that he had gained for himself 
 only a brief respite. He knew that his enemies would 
 not rest until they had" compassed his death. But 
 he knew also that for a time truth had triumphed. 
 To have proclaimed a crucified and risen Saviour 
 before the vast crowd who had listened to him, was 
 in itself a victory. That day a work had begun 
 which would grow and strengthen, and which Nero 
 and all other enemies of Christ would seek in vain 
 to hinder or destroy. 
 
 Sitting day after day in his gloomy cell, knowing 
 that at a word or a nod from Nero his life might 
 be sacrificed, Paul thought of Timothy, and deter- 
 mined to send for him. To Timothy had been com- 
 mitted the care of the church at Ephesus, and he 
 had therefore been left behind when Paul made his 
 last journey to Rome. Paul and Timothy were bound 
 together by an affection unusually deep and strong. 
 
 This chapter is based on the Second Epistle to Timothy. 
 (498) 
 
PAUL'S LAST LETTER 499 
 
 Since his conversion, Timothy had shared PauPs la- 
 bors and sufferings, and the friendship between the 
 two had grown stronger, deeper, and more sacred, 
 until all that a son could be to a loved and honored 
 father, Timothy was to the aged, toil-worn apostle. 
 It is little wonder that in his loneliness and solitude, 
 Paul longed to see him. 
 
 Under the most favorable circumstances, several 
 months must pass before Timothy could reach Eome 
 from Asia Minor. Paul knew that his life was un- 
 certain, and he feared that Timothy might arrive 
 too late to see him. He had important counsel and 
 instruction for the young man, to whom so great 
 responsibility had been entrusted; and while urging 
 him to come without delay, he dictated the dying 
 testimony that he might not be spared to utter. His 
 soul filled with loving solicitude for his son in the 
 gospel and for the church under his care, Paul sought 
 to impress Timothy with the importance of fidelity 
 to his sacred trust. 
 
 Paul began his letter with the salutation: *'To 
 Timothy, my dearly beloved son: Grace, mercy, and 
 peace, from God the Father and Christ Jesus our 
 Lord. I thank God, whom I serve from my fore- 
 fathers with pure conscience, that without ceasing 
 I have remembrance of thee in my prayers night 
 and day.'* 
 
 The apostle then urged upon Timothy the ne- 
 cessity of steadfastness in the faith. ^'I put thee 
 in remembrance," he wrote, 'Hhat thou stir up the 
 gift of God, which is in thee by the putting on of 
 my hands. For God hath not given us the spirit of 
 fear; but of power, and of love, and of a sound 
 
500 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 mind. Be not thou therefore ashamed of the testi- 
 mony of our Lord, nor of me His prisoner: but be 
 thou partaker of the afflictions of the gospel accord- 
 ing to the power of God.'' Paul entreated Timothy 
 to remember that he had been called ''with a holy 
 calling" to proclaim the power of Him who had 
 *' brought life and immortality to light through the 
 gospel: whereunto/' he declared, ''I am appointed 
 a preacher, and an apostle, and a teacher of the 
 Gentiles. For the which cause I also suffer these 
 things: nevertheless I am not ashamed: for I know 
 whom I have believed, and am persuaded that He 
 is able to keep that which I have committed unto 
 Him against that day.'' 
 
 Through his long term of service, Paul had never 
 faltered in his allegiance to his Saviour. Wherever 
 he was,— whether before scowling Pharisees, or Ro- 
 man authorities ; before the furious mob at Lystra, or 
 the convicted sinners in the Macedonian dungeon; 
 whether reasoning with the panic-stricken sailors 
 on the shipwrecked vessel, or standing alone before 
 Nero to plead for his life,— he had never been 
 ashamed of the cause he was advocating. The one 
 great purpose of his Christian life had been to serve 
 Him whose name had once filled him with contempt; 
 and from this purpose no opposition or persecution 
 had been able to turn him aside. His faith, made 
 strong by effort and pure by sacrifice, upheld and 
 strengthened him. 
 
 *'Thou therefore, my son," Paul continued, ''be 
 strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus. And 
 the things that thou hast heard of me among many 
 witnesses, the same commit thou to faithful men, 
 
PAUL'S LAST LETTER 501 
 
 who shall be able to teach others also. Thou there- 
 fore endure hardness, as a good soldier of Jesus 
 Christ.'^ 
 
 The true minister of God will not shun hardship 
 or responsibility. From the Source that never fails 
 those who sincerely seek for divine power, he draws 
 strength that enables him to meet and overcome 
 temptation, and to perform the duties that God 
 places upon him. The nature of the grace that he 
 receives, enlarges his capacity to know God and 
 His Son. His soul goes out in longing desire to do 
 acceptable service for the Master. And as he ad- 
 vances in the Christian pathway, he becomes ^'strong 
 in the grace that is in Christ Jesus. '^ This grace 
 enables him to be a faithful witness of the things 
 that he has heard. He does not despise or neglect 
 the knowledge that he has received from God, but 
 commits this knowledge to faithful men, who in their 
 turn teach others. 
 
 In this his last letter to Timothy, Paul held up 
 before the younger worker a high ideal, pointing out 
 the duties devolving on him as a minister of Christ. 
 ''Study to show thyself approved unto God,^' the 
 apostle wrote, "a workman that needeth not to be 
 ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth.'' "Flee 
 also youthful lusts: but follow righteousness, faith, 
 charity, peace, with them that call on the Lord out 
 of a pure heart. But foolish and unlearned questions 
 avoid, knowing that they do gender strifes. And the 
 servant of the Lord must not strive; but be gentle 
 .unto all men, apt to teach, patient, in meekness in- 
 structing those that oppose themselves; if God per- 
 
502 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 adventure will give them repentance to the acknowl- 
 edging of the truth. *' 
 
 The apostle warned Timothy against the false 
 teachers who would seek to gain entrance into the 
 church. ^'This know also/' he declared, 'Hhat in 
 the last days perilous times shall come. For men 
 shall be lovers of their own selves, covetous, boast- 
 ers, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, un- 
 thankful, unholy, . . . having a form of godliness, 
 but denying the power thereof: from such turn 
 away. ' ' 
 
 *^Evil men and seducers shall wax worse and 
 worse,'' he continued, ^'deceiving, and being de- 
 ceived. But continue thou in the things which thou 
 hast learned and hast been assured of, knowing of 
 whom thou hast learned them; and that from a child 
 thou hast known the Holy Scriptures, which are able 
 to make thee wise unto salvation. . . . All Scripture 
 is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for 
 doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction 
 in righteousness: that the man of God may be per- 
 fect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works." 
 God has provided abundant means for successful 
 warfare against the evil that is in the world. The 
 Bible is the armory where we may equip for the 
 struggle. Our loins must be girt about with truth. 
 Our breastplate must be righteousness. The shield 
 of faith must be in our hand, the helmet of salva- 
 tion on our brow; and with the sword of the Spirit, 
 which is the word of God, we are to cut our way 
 through the obstructions and entanglements of sin. 
 
 Paul knew that there was before the church a 
 time of great peril. He knew that faithful, earnest 
 
PAUL'S LAST LETTER 503 
 
 work would have to be done by those left in charge 
 of the churches; and he wrote to Timothy, ^^I charge 
 thee therefore before Grod, and the Lord Jesus Christ, 
 who shall judge the quick and the dead at His 
 appearing and His kingdom: Preach the word; be 
 instant in season, out of season; reprove, rebuke, 
 exhort with all long-suifering and doctrine.'* 
 
 This solemn charge to one so zealous and faith- 
 ful as was Timothy is a strong testimony to the 
 importance and responsibility of the work of the 
 gospel minister. Summoning Timothy before the bar 
 of God, Paul bids him preach the word, not the say- 
 ings and customs of men; to be ready to witness 
 for God whenever opportunity should present it- 
 self — before large congregations and private circles, 
 by the way and at the fireside, to friends and to 
 enemies, whether in safety or exposed to hardship 
 and peril, reproach and loss. 
 
 Fearing that Timothy's mild, yielding disposition 
 might lead him to shun an essential part of his work, 
 Paul exhorted him to be faithful in reproving sin, 
 and even to rebuke with sharpness those who were 
 guilty of gross evils. Yet he was to do this '^with 
 all long-suffering and doctrine.'' He was to reveal 
 the patience and love of Christ, explaining and en- 
 forcing his reproofs by the truths of the Word. 
 
 To hate and reprove sin, and at the same time 
 to show pity and tenderness for the sinner, is a 
 difficult attainment. The more earnest our own ef- 
 forts to attain to holiness of heart and life, the more 
 acute will be our perception of sin, and the more 
 decided our disapproval of any deviation from the 
 right. We must guard against undue severity toward 
 
504 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 the wrong-doer; but we must also be careful not to 
 lose sight of the exceeding sinfulness of sin. There 
 is need of showing Christlike patience and love for 
 the erring one, but there is also danger of showing 
 so great toleration for his error that he will look 
 upon himself as undeserving of reproof, and will 
 reject it as uncalled for and unjust. 
 
 Ministers of the gospel sometimes do great harm 
 by allowing their forbearance toward the erring to 
 degenerate into toleration of sins, and even partici- 
 pation in them. Thus they are led to excuse and 
 palliate that which God condemns; and after a time 
 they become so blinded as to commend the very ones 
 whom God commands them to reprove. He who has 
 blunted his spiritual perceptions by sinful leniency 
 toward those whom God condemns, will ere long com- 
 mit a greater sin by severity and harshness toward 
 those whom God approves. 
 
 By the pride of human wisdom, by contempt for 
 the influence of the Holy Spirit, and by disrelish for 
 the truths of God^s word, many who profess to be 
 Christians, and who feel competent to teach others, 
 will be led to turn away from the requirements of 
 God. Paul declared to Timothy, ^^The time will 
 come when they will not endure sound doctrine; but 
 after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves 
 teachers, having itching ears; and they shall turn 
 away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned 
 unto fables." 
 
 The apostle does not here refer to the openly ir- 
 religious, but to the professing Christians who make 
 inclination their guide, and thus become enslaved by 
 self. Such are willing to listen to those doctrines 
 
 i 
 
PAUL'S LAST LETTER 505 
 
 only that do not rebuke their sins or condemn their 
 pleasure-loving course. They are offended by the 
 plain words of the faithful servants of Christ, and 
 choose teachers who praise and flatter them. And 
 among professing ministers there are those who 
 preach the opinions of men instead of the word of 
 God. Unfaithful to their trust, they lead astray 
 those who look to them for spiritual guidance. 
 
 In the precepts of His holy law, God has given a 
 perfect rule of life; and He has declared that until 
 the close of time this law, unchanged in a single jot 
 or tittle, is to maintain its claim upon human beings. 
 Christ came to magnify the law and make it hon- 
 orable. He showed that it is based upon the broad 
 foundation of love to God and love to man, and that 
 obedience to its precepts comprises the whole duty 
 of man. In His own life He gave an example of 
 obedience to the law of God. In the sermon on the 
 mount He showed how its requirements extend be- 
 yond the outward acts, and take cognizance of the 
 thoughts and intents of the heart. 
 
 The law, obeyed, leads men to deny ^* ungodliness 
 and worldly lusts,'' and to '^ive soberly, righteously, 
 and godly, in this present world. ' ' ' But the enemy 
 of all righteousness has taken the world captive, and 
 has led men and women to disobey the law. As Paul 
 foresaw, multitudes have turned from the plain, 
 searching truths of God's word, and have chosen 
 teachers who present to them the fables they desire. 
 Many among both ministers and people are tram- 
 pling under their feet the commandments of God. 
 Thus the Creator of the world is insulted, and Satan 
 laughs in triumph at the success of his devices. 
 
 ^ Titus 2:12. 
 
506 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 With the growing contempt for God's law, there 
 is an increasing distaste for religion, an increase of 
 pride, love of pleasure, disobedience to parents, and 
 self-indulgence; and thoughtful minds everywhere are 
 anxiously inquiring. What can be done to correct 
 these alarming evils? The answer is found in PauPs 
 exhortation to Timothy, *' Preach the word.'' In the 
 Bible are found the only safe principles of action. 
 It is a transcript of the will of God, an expression 
 of divine wisdom. It opens to man's understanding 
 the great problems of life; and to all who heed its 
 precepts, it will prove an unerring guide, keeping 
 them from wasting their lives in misdirected effort. 
 
 God has made known His will, and it is folly 
 for man to question that which has gone out of His 
 lips. After Infinite Wisdom has spoken, there can 
 be no doubtful questions for man to settle, no waver- 
 ing possibilities for him to adjust. All that is re- 
 quired of him is a frank, earnest concurrence in the 
 expressed will of God. Obedience is the highest 
 dictate of reason as well as of conscience. 
 
 Paul continued his charge: '^ Watch thou in all 
 things, endure afflictions, do the work of an evan- 
 gelist, make full proof of thy ministry." Paul was 
 about to finish his course, and he desired Timothy 
 to take his place, guarding the church from the fables 
 and heresies by which the enemy, in various ways, 
 would endeavor to lead them from the simplicity of 
 the gospel. He admonished him to shun all tem- 
 poral pursuits and entanglements that would prevent 
 him from giving himself wholly to his work for God; 
 to endure with cheerfulness the opposition, reproach, 
 and persecution to which his faithfulness would ex- 
 
PAUL'S LAST LETTER 507 
 
 pose him; to make full proof of liis ministry by 
 employing every means within his reach of doing 
 good to those for whom Christ died. 
 
 Paul's life was an exemplification of the truths 
 he taught; and herein lay his power. His heart was 
 filled with a deep, abiding sense of his responsibility; 
 and he labored in close communion with Him who 
 is the fountain of justice, mercy, and truth. He clung 
 to the cross of Christ as his only guarantee of suc- 
 cess. The love of the Saviour was the undying 
 motive that upheld him in his conflicts with self, 
 and in his struggles against evil, as in the service 
 of Christ he pressed forward against the unfriend- 
 liness of the world and the opposition of his enemies. 
 
 What the church needs in these days of peril, is 
 an army of workers who, like Paul, have educated 
 themselves for usefulness, who have a deep experi- 
 ence in the things of God, and who are filled with 
 earnestness and zeal. Sanctified, self-sacrificing men 
 are needed ; men who will not shun trial and responsi- 
 bility; men who are brave and true; men in whose 
 hearts Christ is formed 'Uhe hope of glory,'' and 
 who with lips touched with holy fire will ^'preach 
 the word." For want of such workers the cause of 
 God languishes, and fatal errors, like a deadly poison, 
 taint the morals and blight the hopes of a large part 
 of the human race. 
 
 As the faithful, toil-worn standard-bearers are 
 offering up their lives for the truth's sake, who will 
 come forward to take their place! Will our young 
 men accept the holy trust at the hands of their 
 fathers? Are they preparing to fill the vacancies 
 made by the death of the faithful! Will the apostle's 
 
508 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 charge be heeded, the call to duty be heard, amidst 
 the incitements to selfishness and ambition that allure 
 the youth? 
 
 Paul concluded his letter with personal messages 
 to different ones, and again repeated the urgent re- 
 quest that Timothy come to him soon, if possible 
 before the winter. He spoke of his loneliness, 
 caused by the desertion of some of his friends and 
 the necessary absence of others; and lest Timothy 
 should hesitate, fearing that the church at Ephesus 
 might need his labors, Paul stated that he had al- 
 ready dispatched Tychicus to fill the vacancy. 
 
 After speaking of the scene of his trial before 
 Nero, the desertion of his brethren, and the sus- 
 taining grace of a covenant-keeping God, Paul closed 
 his letter by commending his beloved Timothy to the 
 guardianship of the Chief Shepherd, who, though 
 the under-shepherds might be stricken down, would 
 still care for His flock. 
 
CHAPTER L 
 
 Condemned to Die 
 
 DuKiNG Paul's final trial before Nero, the em- 
 peror had been so strongly impressed with the 
 force of the apostle's words, that he deferred the 
 decision of the case, neither acquitting nor condemn- 
 ing the accused servant of God. But the emperor's 
 malice against Paul soon returned. Exasperated by 
 his inability to check the spread of the Christian 
 religion, even in the imperial household, he deter- 
 mined that as soon as a plausible pretext could be 
 found, the apostle should be put to death. Not long 
 afterward Nero pronounced the decision that con- 
 demned Paul to a martyr's death. Inasmuch as a 
 Eoman citizen could not be subjected to torture, he 
 was sentenced to be beheaded. 
 
 Paul was taken in a private manner to the place 
 of execution. Few spectators were allowed to be 
 present; for his persecutors, alarmed at the extent 
 of his influence, feared that converts might be won 
 to Christianity by the scenes of his death. But even 
 the hardened soldiers who attended him, listened to 
 
 (509) 
 
510 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 his words, and with amazement saw him cheerful and 
 even joyous in the prospect of death. To some who 
 witnessed his martyrdom, his spirit of forgiveness 
 toward his murderers and his unwavering confidence 
 in Christ till the last, proved a savor of life unto 
 life. More than one accepted the Saviour whom 
 Paul preached, and ere long fearlessly sealed their 
 faith with their blood. 
 
 Until his latest hour the life of Paul testified 
 to the truth of his words to the Corinthians: '^God, 
 who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, 
 hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the 
 knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus 
 Christ. But we have this treasure in earthen ves- 
 sels, that the excellency of the power may be of 
 God, and not of us. We are troubled on every side, 
 yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in 
 despair; persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, 
 but not destroyed; always bearing about in the body 
 the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of 
 Jesus might be made manifest in our body.''* His 
 sufificiency was not in himself, but in the presence 
 and agency of the divine Spirit that filled his soul, 
 and brought every thought into subjection to the 
 will of Christ. The prophet declares, "Thou wilt 
 keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on 
 Thee : because he trusteth in Thee. ' ' ' The heaven- 
 born peace expressed on Paul's countenance won 
 many a soul to the gospel. 
 
 Paul carried with him the atmosphere of heaven. 
 All who associated with him felt the influence of 
 his union with Christ. The fact that his own life 
 
 ^2 Cor. 4:6-10. " jg^^^ 2G:S. 
 
CONDEMNED TO DIE 511 
 
 exemplified the truth he proclaimed, gave convincing 
 power to his preaching. Here lies the power of 
 truth. The unstudied, unconscious influence of a 
 holy life is the most convincing sermon that can be 
 given in favor of Christianity. Argument, even 
 when unanswerable, may provoke only opposition; 
 but a godly example has a power that it is impos- 
 sible wholly to resist. 
 
 The apostle lost sight of his own approaching 
 sufferings in his solicitude for those whom he was 
 about to leave to cope with prejudice, hatred, and 
 persecution. The few Christians who accompanied 
 him to the place of execution, he endeavored to 
 strengthen and encourage by repeating the promises 
 given for those who are persecuted for righteous- 
 ness^ sake. He assured them that nothing would 
 fail of all that the Lord had spoken concerning His 
 tried and faithful children. For a little season they 
 might be in heaviness through manifold temptations; 
 they might be destitute of earthly comforts; but they 
 could encourage their hearts with the assurance of 
 Grod's faithfulness, saying, ^^I know whom I have 
 believed, and am persuaded that He is able to keep 
 that which I have committed unto Him. ' * ' Soon the 
 night of trial and suffering would end, and then 
 would dawn the glad morning of peace and per- 
 fect day. 
 
 The apostle was looking into the great beyond, 
 not with uncertainty or dread, but with joyous hope 
 and longing expectation. As he stands at the place 
 of martyrdom, he sees not the sword of the execu- 
 tioner or the earth so soon to receive his blood; he 
 
 »2 Tim. 1:12. 
 33 — Acts 
 
512 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 looks up through the calm blue heaven of that sum- 
 mer day to the throne of the Eternal. 
 
 This man of faith beholds the ladder of Jacob's 
 vision, representing Christ, who has connected earth 
 with heaven, and finite man with the infinite God. 
 His faith is strengthened as he calls to mind how 
 patriarchs and prophets have relied upon the One 
 who is his support and consolation, and for whom 
 he is giving his life. From these holy men who 
 from century to century have borne testimony for 
 their faith, he hears the assurance that God is true. 
 His fellow-apostles, who, to preach the gospel of 
 Christ, went forth to meet religious bigotry and 
 heathen superstition, persecution, and contempt, who 
 counted not their lives dear unto themselves that 
 they might bear aloft the light of the cross amidst 
 the dark mazes of infidelity, — these he hears wit- 
 nessing to Jesus as the Son of God, the Saviour of 
 the world. From the rack, the stake, the dungeon, 
 from dens and caves of the earth, there falls upon 
 his ear the martyr's shout of triumph. He hears 
 the witness of steadfast souls, who, though destitute, 
 afflicted, tormented, yet bear fearless, solemn testi- 
 mony for the faith, declaring, ''I know whom I 
 have believed." These, yielding up their lives for 
 the faith, declare to the world that He in whom they 
 have trusted is able to save to the uttermost. 
 
 Kansomed by the sacrifice of Christ, washed from 
 sin in His blood, and clothed in His righteousness, 
 Paul has the witness in himself that his soul is 
 precious in the sight of his Redeemer. His life is 
 hid with Christ in God, and he is persuaded that 
 He who has conquered death is able to keep that 
 
CONDEMNED TO DIE 513 
 
 which is committed to His trust. His mind grasps 
 the Saviour's promise, ''I will raise him up at the 
 last day. ' ' * His thoughts and hopes are centered 
 on the second coming of his Lord. And as the 
 sword of the executioner descends, and the shadows 
 of death gather about the niartyr, his latest thought 
 springs forward, as will his earliest in the great 
 awakening, to meet the Lifegiver, who shall wel- 
 come him to the joy of the blest. 
 
 Well-nigh a score of centuries have passed since 
 Paul the Aged poured out his blood as a witness 
 for the word of God and the testimony of Jesus 
 Christ. No faithful hand recorded for the genera- 
 tions to come the last scenes in the life of this holy 
 man; but Inspiration has preserved for us his dying 
 testimony. Like a trumpet peal his voice has rung 
 out through all the ages since, nerving with his own 
 courage thousands of witnesses for Christ, and 
 wakening in thousands of sorrow-stricken hearts the 
 echo of his own triumphant joy: ^^I am now ready 
 to be offered, and the time of my departure is at 
 hand. I have fought a good fight, I have finished 
 my course, I have kept the faith: henceforth there 
 is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which 
 the Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give me at 
 that day: and not to me only, but unto all them 
 also that love His appearing.'*" 
 
 * John 6 : 40. =2 Tim. 4 : 6-8. 
 
CHAPTER LI 
 
 A Faithful Under-Shepherd 
 
 Little mention is made in the book of Acts of 
 the later work of the apostle Peter. During the 
 busy years of ministry that followed the outpouring 
 of the Spirit on the day of Pentecost, he was among 
 those who put forth untiring efforts to reach the 
 Jews who came to Jerusalem to worship at the 
 time of the annual festivals. 
 
 As the number of believers multiplied in Jeru- 
 salem and in other places visited by the messengers 
 of the cross, the talents possessed by Peter proved 
 of untold value to the early Christian church. The 
 influence of his testimony concerning Jesus of Naza- 
 reth extended far and wide. Upon him had been 
 laid a double responsibility. He* bore positive wit- 
 ness concerning the Messiah before unbelievers, la- 
 boring earnestly for their conversion; and at the 
 same time he did a special work for believers, 
 strengthening them in the faith of Christ. 
 
 This chapter is based on the First Epistle of Peter. 
 (514) 
 
A FAITHFUL UNDER-SHEPBERD 515 
 
 It was after Peter had been led to self-renun- 
 ciation and entire reliance upon divine power, that 
 he received his call to act as an under-shepherd. 
 Christ had said to Peter, before his denial of Him, 
 ^'Wlien thou art converted, strengthen thy breth- 
 ren. ' * ' These words were significant of the wide 
 and effectual work which this apostle was to do 
 in the future for those who should come to the faith. 
 For this work, Peter's own experience of sin and 
 suffering and repentance had prepared him. Not 
 until he had learned his weakness, could he know 
 the believer's need of dependence on Christ. Amid 
 the storm of temptation he had come to under- 
 stand that man can walk safely only as in utter 
 self -distrust he relies upon the Saviour. 
 
 At the last meeting of Christ with His disciples 
 by the sea, Peter, tested by the thrice-repeated ques- 
 tion, '^Lovest thou Me!"' had been restored to his 
 place among the twelve. His work had been ap- 
 pointed him: he was to feed the Lord's flock. Now, 
 converted and accepted, he was not only to seek 
 to save those without the fold, but was to be a 
 shepherd of the sheep. 
 
 Christ mentioned to Peter only one condition of 
 service — ^'Lovest thou Me?" This is the essential 
 qualification. Though Peter might possess every 
 other, yet without the love of Christ he could not 
 be a faithful shepherd over the flock of God. Knowl- 
 edge, benevolence, eloquence, zeal, — all are essential 
 in the good work; but without the love of Christ 
 in the heart, the work of the Christian minister is 
 a failure. 
 
 ^Luke 22:32. ^ j^hn 21:15-17. 
 
516 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 The love of Christ is not a fitful feeling, but a 
 living principle, which is to be made manifest as an 
 abiding power in the heart. If the character and 
 deportment of the shepherd is an exemplification of 
 the truth he advocates, the Lord will set the seal 
 of His approval to the work. The shepherd and 
 the flock will become one, united by their 'common 
 hope in Christ. 
 
 The Saviour's manner of dealing with Peter had 
 a lesson for him and his brethren. Although Peter 
 had denied his Lord, the love which Jesus bore him 
 had never faltered. And as the apostle should take 
 up the work of ministering the word to others, he 
 was to meet the transgressor with patience, sym- 
 pathy, and forgiving love. Remembering his own 
 weakness and failure, he was to deal with the sheep 
 and lambs committed to his care as tenderly as 
 Christ had dealt with him. 
 
 Human beings, themselves given to evil, are prone 
 to deal untenderly with the tempted and the erring. 
 They cannot read the heart; they know not its 
 struggle and its pain. Of the rebuke that is love, 
 of the blow that wounds to heal, of the warning 
 that speaks hope, they have need to learn. 
 
 Throughout his ministry, Peter faithfully watched 
 over the flock entrusted to his care, and thus proved 
 himself worthy of the charge and responsibility given 
 him by the Saviour. Ever he exalted Jesus of Naza- 
 reth as the Hope of Israel, the Saviour of mankind. 
 He brought his own life under the discipline of the 
 Master-worker. By every means within his power 
 he sought to educate the believers for active service. 
 His godly example and untiring activity inspired 
 
A FAITHFUL UNDER-SHEPHEKD 517 
 
 many young men of promise to give themselves 
 wholly to the work of the ministry. As time went 
 on, the apostle's influence as an educator and leader 
 increased; and while he never lost his burden to 
 labor especially for the Jews, yet he bore his testi- 
 mony in many lands, and strengthened the faith of 
 multitudes in the gospel. 
 
 In the later years of his ministry, Peter was 
 inspired to write to the believers ^^ scattered through- 
 out Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithynia.'^ 
 His letters were the means of reviving the courage 
 and strengthening the faith of those who were en- 
 during trial and affliction, and of renewing to good 
 works those who through manifold temptations were 
 in danger of losing their hold upon God. These 
 letters bear the impress of having been written by 
 one in whom the sufferings of Christ and also His 
 consolation had been made to abound; one whose 
 entire being had been transformed by grace, and 
 whose hope of eternal life was sure and steadfast. 
 
 At the very beginning of his first letter, the 
 aged servant of God ascribed to his Lord a tribute 
 of praise and thanksgiving. *' Blessed be the God 
 and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ,'' he ex- 
 claimed, *^ which according to His abundant mercy 
 hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the 
 resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, to an 
 inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled, and that 
 fadeth not away, reserved in heaven for you, who 
 are kept by the power of God through faith unto 
 salvation ready to be revealed in the last time." 
 
 In this hope of a sure inheritance in the earth 
 made new, the early Christians rejoiced, even in 
 
518 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 times of severe trial and affliction. ''Ye greatly re- 
 joice/' Peter wrote, "though now for a season, if 
 need be, ye are in heaviness through manifold temp- 
 tations: that the trial of your faith, being much 
 more precious than of gold that perisheth, though 
 it be tried with fire, might be found unto praise and 
 honor and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ: 
 whom having not seen, ye love ; in whom, though now 
 ye see Him not, ... ye rejoice with joy unspeak- 
 able and full of glory: receiving the end of your 
 faith, even the salvation of your souls." 
 
 The apostle's words were written for the in- 
 struction of believers in every age, and they have 
 a special significance for those who live at the time 
 when the "end of all things is at hand." His ex- 
 hortations and warnings, and his words of faith 
 and courage, are needed by every soul who would 
 maintain his faith ' ' steadfast unto the end. ' ' ' 
 
 The apostle sought to teach the believers how 
 important it is to keep the mind from wandering 
 to forbidden themes, or from spending its energies 
 on trifling subjects. Those who would not fall a 
 prey to Satan's devices, must guard well the avenues 
 of the soul ; they must avoid reading, seeing, or hear- 
 ing that which will suggest impure thoughts. The 
 mind must not be left to dwell at random upon 
 every subject that the enemy of souls may suggest. 
 The heart must be faithfully sentineled, or evils 
 without will awaken evils within, and the soul will 
 wander in darkness. "Gird up the loins of your 
 mind," Peter wrote, "be sober, and hope to the end 
 for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the 
 
 8Heb. 3:14. 
 
A FAITHFUL UNDER-SHEPHERD 519 
 
 revelation of Jesus Christ; . . . not fashioning your- 
 selves according to the former lusts in your igno- 
 rance: but as He which hath called you is holy, so 
 be ye holy in all manner of conversation; because it 
 is written, Be ye holy; for I am holy.'^ 
 
 "Pass the time of your sojourning here in fear: 
 forasmuch as ye know that ye were not redeemed 
 with corruptible things, as silver and gold, from 
 your vain conversation received by tradition from 
 your fathers; but with the precious blood of Christ, 
 as of a Lamb without blemish and without spot: 
 who verily was foreordained before the foundation 
 of the world, but was manifest in these last times 
 for you, who by Him do believe in God, that raised 
 Him up from the dead, and gave Him glory; that 
 your faith and hope might be in God.'^ 
 
 Had silver and gold been sufficient to purchase 
 the salvation of men, how easily might it have 
 been accomplished by Him who says, "The silver is 
 Mine, and the gold is Mine. ' ' * But only by the 
 precious blood of the Son of God could the trans- 
 gressor be redeemed. The plan of salvation was 
 laid in sacrifice. The apostle Paul wrote, "Ye know 
 the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though He 
 was rich, yet for your sakes He became poor, that 
 ye through His poverty might be rich. * ' ° Christ 
 gave Himself for us that He might redeem us from 
 all iniquity. And as the crowning blessing of salva- 
 tion, "the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus 
 Christ our Lord. ' ^ ' 
 
 "Seeing ye have purified your souls in obeying 
 the truth through the Spirit unto unfeigned love of 
 
 *Haggai 2:8. ^2 Cor. 8:9. «Rom. 6:23. 
 
520 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 the brethren," Peter continued, ^'see that ye love 
 one another with a pure heart fervently." The word 
 of God — the truth — is the channel through which 
 the Lord manifests His Spirit and power. Obedi- 
 ence to the word produces fruit of the required 
 quality — ^^ unfeigned love of the brethren." This 
 love is heaven-born, and leads to high motives and 
 unselfish actions. 
 
 When truth becomes an abiding principle in the 
 life, the soul is ^'born again, not of corruptible seed, 
 but of incorruptible, by the word of God, which 
 liveth and abideth forever." This new birth is the 
 result of receiving Christ as the Word of God. When 
 by the Holy Spirit divine truths are impressed upon 
 the heart, new conceptions are awakened, and the 
 energies hitherto dormant are aroused to co-operate 
 with God. 
 
 Thus it had been with Peter and his fellow- 
 disciples. Christ was the revealer of truth to the 
 world. By Him the incorruptible seed — the word 
 of God — was sown in the hearts of men. But many 
 of the most precious lessons of the great Teacher 
 were spoken to those who did not then understand 
 them. When, after His ascension, the Holy Spirit 
 brought His teachings to the remembrance of the 
 disciples, their slumbering senses awoke. The mean- 
 ing of these truths flashed upon their minds as a 
 new revelation, and truth, pure and unadulterated, 
 made a place for itself. Then the wonderful ex- 
 perience of His life became theirs. The Word bore 
 testimony through them, the men of His appoint- 
 ment, and they proclaimed the mighty truth, "The 
 Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, . . . 
 
A FAITHFUL UNDER-8HEPHERD 521 
 
 full of grace and truth." ''And of His fulness have 
 all we received, and grace for grace. ' ' ' 
 
 The apostle exhorted the believers to study the 
 Scriptures, through a proper understanding of which 
 they might make sure work for eternity. Peter 
 realized that in the experience of every soul who is 
 finally victorious there would be scenes of perplex- 
 ity and trial; but he knew also that an understanding 
 of the Scriptures would enable the tempted one to 
 bring to mind promises that would comfort the heart 
 and strengthen faith in the Mighty One. 
 
 ''All flesh is as grass," he declared, "and all the 
 glory of man as the flower of grass. The grass 
 withereth, and the flower thereof falleth away: but 
 the word of the Lord .endureth forever. And this 
 is the word which by the gospel is preached unto 
 you. Wherefore laying aside all malice, and all 
 guile, and hypocrisies, and envies, and all evil- 
 speakings, as new-born babes, desire the sincere 
 milk of the word, that ye may grow thereby: if 
 so be ye have tasted that the Lord is gracious." 
 
 Many of the believers to whom Peter addressed 
 his letters, were living in the midst of heathen, and 
 much depended on their remaining true to the high 
 calling of their profession. The apostle urged upon 
 them their privileges as followers of Christ Jesus. 
 "Ye are a chosen generation," he wrote, "a royal 
 priesthood, a holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye 
 should show forth the praises of Him who hath 
 called you out of darkness into His marvelous light: 
 which in time past were not a people, but are now 
 the people of Grod: which had not obtained mercy, 
 but now have obtained mercy. 
 
 ^John 1:14,16. 
 
522 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 ^'Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strari^«rs 
 and pilgrims, abstain from fleshly hists, which war 
 against the soul; having your conversation honest 
 among the Gentiles : that, whereas they speak against 
 you as evil-doers, they may by your good works, 
 which they shall behold, glorify God in the day of 
 visitation. ' ' 
 
 The apostle plainly outlined the attitude that 
 believers should sustain toward the civil authorities: 
 '* Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man for 
 the Lord's sake: whether it be to the king, as su- 
 preme; or unto governors, as unto them that are 
 sent by him for the punishment of evil-doers, and 
 for the praise of them that do well. For so is the 
 will of God, that with well-doing ye may put to 
 silence the ignorance of foolish men: as free, and 
 not using your liberty for a cloak of maliciousness, 
 but as the servants of God. Honor all men. Love 
 the brotherhood. Fear God. Honor the king.'' 
 
 Those who were servants were advised to re- 
 main subject to their masters ^^with all fear; not 
 only to the good and gentle, but also to the froward. 
 For this is thankworthy," the apostle explained, *'if 
 a man for conscience toward God endure grief, suf- 
 fering wrongfully. For what glory is it, if, when 
 ye be buffeted for your faults, ye shall take it pa- 
 tiently? but if, when ye do well, and suffer for it, 
 ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with God. 
 For even hereunto were ye called: because Christ 
 also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that 
 ye should follow His steps: who did no sin, neither 
 was guile found in His mouth: who, when He was 
 reviled, reviled not again; when He suffered. He 
 
A FAITHFUL UNDER-SHEPHERD 523 
 
 threatened not; but committed Himself to Him that 
 judgeth righteously: who His own self bare our sins 
 in His own body on the tree, that we, being dead 
 to sins, should live unto righteousness: by whose 
 stripes ye were healed. For ye were as sheep going 
 astray; but are now returned unto the Shepherd and 
 Bishop of your souls." 
 
 The apostle exhorted the women in the faith to 
 be chaste in conversation and modest in dress and 
 deportment. ^^ Whose adorning,'^ he counseled, ^^let 
 it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the hair, 
 and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel; 
 but let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that 
 which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a 
 meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God 
 of great price.'' 
 
 The lesson applies to believers in every age. *^By 
 their fruits ye shall know them. ' ' ' The inward 
 adorning of a meek and quiet spirit is priceless. In 
 the life of the true Christian the outward adorning 
 is always in harmony with the inward peace and 
 holiness. ''If any man will come after Me," Christ 
 said, 'Met him deny himself, and take up his cross, 
 and follow Me."' Self-denial and sacrifice will mark 
 the Christian's life. Evidence that the taste is con- 
 verted will be seen in the dress of all who walk in 
 the path cast up for the ransomed of the Lord. 
 
 It is right to love beauty and to desire it; but 
 God desires us to love and seek first the highest 
 beauty, that which is imperishable. No outward 
 adorning can compare in value or loveliness with 
 that "meek and quiet spirit," the "fine linen, white 
 
 "Matt. 7:20. "Matt. 16:24. 
 
524 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 and clean,"" which all the holy ones of earth will 
 wear. This apparel will make them beautiful and 
 beloved here,' and will hereafter be their badge of 
 admission to the palace of the King. His promise 
 is, ''They shall walk with Me in white: for they are 
 worthy. ' ^ " 
 
 Looking forward with prophetic vision to the 
 perilous times into which the church of Christ was 
 to enter, the apostle exhorted the believers to stead- 
 fastness in the face of trial and suffering. ''Be- 
 loved," he wrote, "think it not strange concerning 
 the fiery trial which is to try you." 
 
 Trial is part of the education given in the school 
 of Christ, to purify God's children from the dross of 
 earthliness. It is because God is leading His chil- 
 dren, that trying experiences come to them. Trials 
 and obstacles are His chosen methods of discipline, 
 and His appointed conditions of success. He who 
 reads the hearts of men knows their weaknesses 
 better than they themselves can know them. He 
 sees that some have qualifications which, if rightly 
 directed, could be used in the advancement of His 
 work. In His providence He brings these souls into 
 different positions and varied circumstances, that 
 they may discover the defects that are concealed 
 from their own knowledge. He gives them oppor- 
 tunity to overcome these defects, and to fit them- 
 selves for service. Often He permits the fires of 
 affliction to burn, that they may be purified. 
 
 God's care for His heritage is unceasing. He suf- 
 fers no affliction to come upon His children but such 
 as is essential for their present and eternal good. 
 
 ^"Kev. 19:14. . " Eev. 3:4. 
 
A FAITHFUL UNDER-SHEPHEBD 525 
 
 He will purify His cliurch, even as Christ purified 
 the temple during His ministry on earth. All that 
 He brings upon His people in test and trial comes 
 that they may gain deeper piety and greater strength 
 to carry forward the triumphs of the cross. 
 
 There had been a time in Peter ^s experience 
 when he was unwilling to see the cross in the work 
 of Christ. When the Saviour made known to the 
 disciples His impending sufferings and death, Peter 
 exclaimed, '^Be it far from Thee, Lord: this shall 
 not be unto Thee. ' ' '' Self-pity, which shrank from 
 fellowship with Christ in suffering, prompted Peter ^s 
 remonstrance. It was to the disciple a bitter lesson, 
 and one Which he learned but slowly, that the path 
 of Christ on earth lay through agony and humiliation. 
 But in the heat of the furnace fire he was to learn 
 its lesson. Now, when his once active form was 
 bowed with the burden of years and labors, he could 
 write, ^^Beloved, think it not strange concerning the 
 fiery trial which is to try you, as though some 
 strange thing happened unto you: but rejoice, inas- 
 much as ye are partakers of Christ's sufferings; 
 that, when His glory shall be revealed, ye may be 
 glad also with exceeding joy.'' 
 
 Addressing the church elders regarding their re- 
 sponsibilities as under-shepherds of Christ's flock, 
 the apostle wrote: "Feed the flock of God which is 
 among you, taking the oversight thereof, not by con- 
 straint, but willingly; not for filthy lucre, but of a 
 ready mind; neither as being lords over God's herit- 
 age, but being ensamples to the flock. And when 
 
 " Matt. 16 : 22. 
 
526 TBB ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 the Chief Shepherd shall appear, ye shall receive a 
 crown of glory that fadeth not away/' 
 
 Those who occupy the position of under-shepherds 
 are to exercise a watchful diligence over the Lord's 
 flock. This is not to be a dictatorial vigilance, but 
 one that tends to encourage and strengthen and up- 
 lift. Ministry means more than sermonizing; it 
 means earnest, personal labor. The church on earth 
 is composed of erring men and women, who need 
 patient, painstaking effort that they may be trained 
 and disciplined to work with acceptance in this life, 
 and in the future life to be crowned with glory and 
 immortality. Pastors are needed — faithful shep- 
 herds — who will not flatter God's people', nor treat 
 them harshly, but who will feed them with the bread 
 of life, — men who in their lives feel daily the con- 
 verting power of the Holy Spirit, and who cherish 
 a strong, unselfish love toward those for whom they 
 labor. 
 
 There is tactful work for the under-shepherd to 
 do as he is called to meet alienation, bitterness, envy, 
 and jealousy in the church, and he will need to 
 labor in the spirit of Christ to set things in order. 
 Faithful warnings are to be given, sins rebuked, 
 wrongs made right, not only by the minister's work 
 in the pulpit, but by personal labor. The wayward 
 heart may take exception to the message, and the 
 servant of God may be misjudged and criticized. 
 Let him then remember that ^'the wisdom that is 
 from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and 
 easy to be entreated, full of mercy and good fruits, 
 without partiality, and without hypocrisy. And the 
 
A FAITHFUL UNDER-SHEPHERD 527 
 
 fruit of righteousness is sown in peace of them that 
 make peace. ^ ' '^ 
 
 The work of the gospel minister is *Ho make all 
 men see what is the fellowship of the mystery, which 
 from the beginning of the world hath been hid in 
 God/'" If one entering upon this work chooses the 
 least self-sacrificing part, contenting himself with 
 preaching, and leaving the work of personal min- 
 istry for some one else, his labors will not be ac- 
 ceptable to God. Souls for whom Christ died are 
 perishing for want of well-directed, personal labor; 
 and he has mistaken his calling who, entering upon 
 the ministry, is unwilling to do the personal work 
 that the care of the flock demands. 
 
 The spirit of the true shepherd is one of self- 
 forgetfulness. He loses sight of self in order that 
 he may work the works of God. By the preaching of 
 the word and by personal ministry in the homes of 
 the people, he learns their needs, their sorrows, their 
 trials; and, co-operating with the great Burden- 
 bearer, he shares their afflictions, comforts their dis- 
 tresses, relieves their soul-hunger, and wins their 
 hearts to God. In this work the minister is attended 
 by the angels of heaven, and he himself is instructed 
 and enlightened in the truth that maketh wise unto 
 salvation. 
 
 In connection with his instruction to those in 
 positions of trust in the church, the apostle outlined 
 some general principles that were to be followed by 
 all who were associated in church fellowship. The 
 younger members of the flock were urged to follow 
 the example of their elders in the practice of Christ- 
 
 " James 3:17, 18. " Eph. 3 : 9. 
 
 34 — Acts 
 
528 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 like humility: *^ Likewise, ye younger, submit your- 
 selves unto the elder. Yea, all. of you be subject one 
 to another, and , be clothed with humility : for God 
 resisteth the proud, and giveth grace to the humble. 
 Humble yourselves therefore under the mighty hand 
 of God, that He may exalt you in due time: casting 
 all your care upon Him; for He careth for you. 
 Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the 
 devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom 
 he may devour: whom resist steadfast in the faith.'' 
 Thus Peter wrote to the believers at a time of 
 peculiar trial to the church. Many had already be- 
 come partakers of Christ's sufferings, and soon the 
 church was to undergo a period of terrible perse- 
 cution. Within a few brief years many of those who 
 had stood as teachers and leaders in the church were 
 to lay down their lives for the gospel. Soon griev- 
 ous wolves were to enter in, not sparing the flock. 
 But none of these things were to bring discourage- 
 ment to those whose hopes were centered in Christ. 
 With words of encouragement and good cheer Peter 
 directed the minds of the believers from present 
 trials and future scenes of suffering ^Ho an inher- 
 itance incorruptible, and undefiled, and that fadeth 
 not away." '^The God of all grace," he fervently 
 prayed, ^^who hath called us unto His eternal glory 
 by Christ Jesus, after that ye have suffered awhile, 
 make you perfect, stablish, strengthen, settle you. 
 To whom be glory and dominion forever and ever. 
 Amen. ' ' 
 
CHAPTER LII 
 
 Steadfast unto the End 
 
 In the second letter addressed by Peter to those 
 who had obtained *4ike precious faith" with him- 
 self, the apostle sets forth the divine plan for the 
 development of Christian character. He writes: 
 
 *' Grace and peace be multiplied unto you through 
 the knowledge of God, and of Jesus our Lord, ac- 
 cording as His divine power hath given unto us all 
 things that pertain unto life and godliness, through 
 the knowledge of Him that hath called us to glory 
 and virtue: whereby are given unto us exceeding 
 great and precious promises: that by these ye might 
 be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped 
 the corruption that is in the world through lust. 
 
 **And beside this, giving all diligence, add to 
 your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to 
 knowledge temperance; and to teniperance patience; 
 and to patience godliness; and to godliness brotherly 
 kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity. For 
 if these things be in you, and abound, they make 
 
 This chapter is based on the Second Epistle of Peter. 
 
 (529) 
 
530 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 you that ye shall neither be barren nor nnfruitfnl 
 in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ.'' 
 
 These words are full of instruction, and strike 
 the key-note of victory. The apostle presents be- 
 fore the believers the ladder of Christian progress, 
 every step of which represents advancement in the 
 knowledge of God, and in the climbing of which 
 there is to be no standstill. Faith, virtue, knowl- 
 edge, temperance, patience, godliness, brotherly kind- 
 ness, and charity are the rounds of the ladder. We 
 are saved by climbing round after round, mounting 
 step after step, to the height of Christ's ideal for us. 
 Thus He is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, 
 and sanctification, and redemption. 
 
 (jod has called His people to glory and virtue, 
 and these will be manifest in the lives of all who 
 are truly connected with Him. Having become par- 
 takers of the heavenly gift, they are to go on unto 
 perfection, being ^*kept by the power of God through 
 faith. " ' It is the glory of God to give His virtue 
 to His children. He desires to see men and women 
 reaching the highest standard; and when by faith 
 they lay hold of the power of Christ, when they 
 plead His unfailing promises, and claim them as 
 their own, when with an importunity that will not 
 be denied they seek for the power of the Holy 
 Spirit, they will be made complete in Him. 
 
 Having received the faith of the gospel, the next 
 work of the believer is to add to his character virtue, 
 and thus cleanse the heart and prepare the mind for 
 the reception of the knowledge of God. This knowl- 
 edge is the foundation of all true education and of 
 all true service. It is the only real safeguard against 
 
 U Peter 1:5. 
 
STEADFAST UNTO THE END 531 
 
 temptation; and it is this alone that can make one 
 like God in character. Through the knowledge of 
 God and of His Son Jesus Christ, are given to the 
 believer ''all things that pertain unto life and god- 
 liness.^^ No good gift is withheld from him who sin- 
 cerely desires to obtain the righteousness of God. 
 
 ''This is life eternal, '^ Christ said, "that they 
 might know Thee the only true God, and Jesus 
 Christ, whom Thou hast senf' And the prophet 
 Jeremiah declared: "Let not the wise man glory 
 in his wisdom, neither let the mighty man glory in 
 his might, let not the rich man glory in his riches: 
 but let him that glorieth glory in this, that he un- 
 derstandeth and knoweth Me, that I am the Lord 
 which exercise loving-kindness, judgment, and right- 
 eousness, in the earth: for in these things I delight, 
 saith the Lord. ' ' ' Scarcely can the human mind 
 comprehend the breadth and depth and height of 
 the spiritual attainments of him who gains this 
 knowledge. 
 
 None need fail of attaining, in his sphere, to 
 perfection of Christian character. By the sacrifice 
 of Christ, provision has been made for the believer 
 to receive all things that pertain to life and god- 
 liness. God calls upon us to reach the standard of 
 perfection, and places before us the example of 
 Christ's character. In His humanity, perfected by 
 a life of constant resistance of evil, the Saviour 
 showed that through co-operation with Divinity, hu- 
 man beings may in this life attain to perfection of 
 character. This is God's assurance to us that we 
 too may obtain complete victory. 
 
 =* John 17:3. ^ j^j.. 9 : 23, 24. 
 
532 TEE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 
 
 Before the believer is held out the wonderful 
 possibility of being like Christ, obedient to all the 
 principles of the laW. But of himself man is ut- 
 terly unable to reach this condition. The holiness 
 that God's word declares he must have before he 
 can be saved, is the result of the working of divine 
 grace, as he bows in submission to the discipline and 
 restraining influences of the Spirit of truth. Man's 
 obedience can be made perfect only by the incense 
 of Christ's righteousness, which fills with divine 
 fragrance every act of obedience. The part of the 
 Christian is to persevere in overcoming every fault. 
 Constantly he is to pray to the Saviour to heal the 
 disorders of his sin-sick soul. He has not the wis- 
 dom or the strength to overcome; these belong to 
 the Lord, and He bestows them on those who in 
 humiliation and contrition seek Him for help. 
 
 The work of transforijiation from unholiness to 
 holiness is a continuous one. Day by day Grod 
 labors for man's sanctification, and man i§ to co- 
 operate with Him, putting forth persevering efforts 
 in the cultivation of right habits. He is to add 
 grace to grace; and as he thus works on the plan 
 of addition, God works for him on the plan of mul- 
 tiplication. Our Saviour is always ready to hear 
 and answer the prayer of the contrite heart, and 
 grace and peace are multiplied to His faithful ones. 
 Gladly He grants them the blessings they need in 
 their struggle against the evils that beset them. 
 
 There are those who attempt to ascend the lad- 
 der of Christian progress; but as they advance, 
 they begin to put their trust in the power of man, 
 and soon lose sight of Jesus, the author and finisher 
 
STEADFAST UNTO THE END 533 
 
 of their faith. The result is failure — the loss of 
 all that has been gained. Sad indeed is the condition 
 of those who, becoming weary of the way, allow the 
 enemy of souls to rob them of the Christian graces 
 that have been developing in their hearts and lives. 
 *'He that lacketh these things, '' declares the apostle, 
 *4s blind, and cannot see afar off, and hath forgot- 
 ten that he was purged from his old sins.'' 
 
 The apostle Peter had had a long experience in 
 the things of God. His faith in God's power to 
 save had strengthened with the years, until he had 
 proved beyond question that there is no possibility 
 of failure before the one who, advancing by faith, 
 ascends round by round, ever upward and onward, 
 to the topmost round of the ladder that reaches 
 even to the portals of heaven. 
 
 For many years Peter had been urging upon the 
 believers the necessity of a constant growth in grace 
 and in a knowledge of the truth; and now, knowing 
 that soon he would be called to suffer martyrdom 
 for his faith, he once more drew attention to the 
 precious privileges within the reach of every be- 
 liever. In the full assurance of his faith, the aged 
 disciple exhorted his brethren to steadfastness of 
 purpose in the Christian life. '^Give diligence," he 
 pleaded, ^Ho make your calling and election sure: 
 for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall: for 
 so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abun- 
 dantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord 
 and Saviour Jesus Christ." Precious assurance! 
 Glorious is the hope before the believer as he ad- 
 vances by faith toward the heights of Christian per- 
 fection ! 
 
534 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 ^'I will not be negligent," the apostle continued, 
 **to put you always in remembrance of these things, 
 though ye know them, and be established in the 
 present truth. Yea, I think it meet, as long as I 
 am in this tabernacle, to stir you up by putting" you 
 in remembrance; knowing that shortly I must put 
 off this my tabernacle, even as our Lord Jesus 
 Christ hath showed me. Moreover I will endeavor 
 that ye may be able after my decease to have these 
 things always in remembrance." 
 
 The apostle was well qualified to speak of the 
 purposes of God concerning the human race; for 
 during the earthly ministry of Christ he had seen 
 and heard much that pertained to the kingdom of 
 God. ^^We have not followed cunningly devised 
 fables," he reminded the believers, '^when we made 
 known unto you the power and coming of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ, but were eye-witnesses of His majesty. 
 For He received from God the Father honor and 
 glory, when there came such a voice to Him from 
 the excellent glory, This is My beloved Son, in 
 whom I am well pleased. And this voice which 
 came from heaven we heard, when we were with 
 Him in the holy mount." 
 
 Yet convincing as was this evidence of the cer- 
 tainty of the believers' hope, there was another still 
 more convincing in the witness of prophecy, through 
 which the faith of all might be confirmed and se- 
 curely anchored. ^'We have also," Peter declared, 
 '^a more sure word of prophecy; whereunto ye do 
 well that ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth 
 in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day-star 
 arise in your hearts: -knowing this first, that no 
 
STEADFAST UNTO THE END 535 
 
 prophecy of the Scripture is of any private inter- 
 pretation. For the prophecy came not in old time 
 by the will of man: but holy men of God spake as 
 they were moved by the Holy Ghost/' 
 
 While exalting the ^^sure word of prophecy'' as 
 a safe guide in times of peril, the apostle solemnly 
 warned the church against the torch of false proph- 
 ecy, which would be uplifted by ^ 'false teachers," 
 who would privily bring in '' damnable heresies, 
 even denying the Lord." These false teachers, 
 arising in the church and accounted true by many 
 of their brethren in the faith, the apostle compared 
 to ''wells without water, clouds that are carried 
 with a tempest; to whom the mist of darkness is 
 reserved forever." "The latter end is worse with 
 them," he declared, "than the beginning. For it 
 had been better for them not to have known the 
 way of righteousness, than, after they have known 
 it, to turn from the holy commandment delivered 
 unto them." 
 
 Looking down through the ages to the close of 
 time, Peter was inspired to outline conditions that 
 would exist in the world just prior to the second 
 coming of Christ. "There shall come in the last 
 days scoffers," he wrote, "walking after their own 
 lusts, and saying, Where is the promise of His 
 coming? for since the fathers fell asleep, all things 
 continue as they were from the beginning of the 
 creation." But "when they shall say, Peace and 
 safety; then sudden destruction cometh upon them."* 
 Not all, however, would be ensnared by the enemy's 
 devices. As the end of all things earthly should 
 approach, there would be faithful ones able to dis- 
 
 *1 Thess. 5:3. 
 
536 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES ' 
 
 cern the signs of the times. While a large number 
 of professing believers would deny their faith by 
 their works, there would be a remnant who would 
 endure to the end. 
 
 Peter kept alive in his heart the hope of Christ's 
 return, and he assured the church of the certain 
 fulfilment of the Saviour's promise, ^^If I go and 
 prepare a place for you, I will come again, and 
 receive you unto Myself."' To the tried and faith- 
 ful ones the coming might seem long delayed, but 
 the apostle assured them: ^'The Lord is not slack 
 concerning His promise, as some men count slack- 
 ness; but is long-suffering to us-ward, not willing 
 that any should perish, but that all should come to 
 repentance. But the day of the Lord will come as 
 a thief in the night; in the which the heavens shall 
 pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall 
 melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works 
 that are therein shall be burned up. 
 
 ** Seeing then that all these things shall be dis- 
 solved, what manner of persons ought ye to be in 
 all holy conversation and godliness, looking for and 
 hasting unto the coming of the day of God, wherein 
 the heavens being on fire shall be dissolved, and the 
 elements shall melt with fervent heat? Neverthe- 
 less we, according to His promise, look for new 
 heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth right- 
 eousness. 
 
 *^ Wherefore, beloved, seeing that ye look for 
 such things, be diligent that ye may be found of 
 Him in peace, without spot, and blameless. And 
 account that the long-suffering of our Lord is salva- 
 tion; even as our beloved brother Paul also accord- 
 
 ^ John 14 : 3. 
 
STEADFAST UNTO THE END 537 
 
 ing to the wisdom given unto him hath written unto 
 you. ... Ye therefore, beloved, seeing ye know these 
 things before, beware lest ye also, being led away 
 with the error of the wicked, fall from your own 
 steadfastness. But grow in grace, and in the knowl- 
 edge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.*' 
 
 In the providence of God, Peter was permitted 
 to close his ministry in Eome, where his imprison- 
 ment was ordered by the emperor Nero about the 
 time of Paul's final arrest. Thus the two veteran 
 apostles, who for many years had been widely sep- 
 arated in their labors, were to bear their last wit- 
 ness for Christ in the world's metropolis, and upon 
 its soil to shed their blood as the seed of a vast 
 harvest of saints and martyrs. 
 
 Since his reinstatement after his denial of Christ, 
 Peter had unflinchingly braved danger, and had 
 shown a noble courage in preaching a crucified, risen, 
 and ascended Saviour. As he lay in his cell, he 
 called to mind the words that Christ had spoken 
 to him: ^^ Verily, verily, I say unto thee. When thou 
 wast young, thou girdedst thyself, and walkedst 
 whither thou wouldst: but when thou slialt be old, 
 thou shalt stretch forth thy hands, and another 
 shall gird thee, and carry thee whither thou wouldst 
 not. ' ' " Thus Jesus had made known to T:he dis- 
 ciple the very manner of his death, and even fore- 
 told the stretching of his hands upon the cross. 
 
 Peter, as a Jew and a foreigner, was condemned 
 to be scourged and crucified. In prospect of this 
 fearful death, the apostle remembered his great sin 
 in denying Jesus in the hour of His trial. Once so 
 unready to acknowledge the cross, he now counted 
 
 «John 21:18. 
 
538 
 
 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 it a joy to yield up his life for tlie gospel, feeling 
 only that, for him who had denied his Lord, to die 
 in the same manner as his Master died, was too great 
 an honor. Peter had sincerely repented of that sin, 
 and had been forgiven by Christ, as is shown by the 
 high commission given him to feed the sheep and 
 lambs of the flock. But he could never forgive him- 
 self. Not even the thought of the agonies of the 
 last terrible scene could lessen the bitterness of his 
 sorrow and repentance. As a last favor, he en- 
 treated his executioners that he might be nailed to 
 the cross with his head downward. The request was 
 granted, and in this manner died the great apostle 
 Peter. 
 
CHAPTER LIII 
 
 John the Beloved 
 
 John is distinguished above the other apostles 
 as * ^ the disciple whom Jesus loved. * ' ' He seems to 
 have enjoyed to a pre-eminent degree the friendship 
 of Christ, and he received many tokens of the Sav- 
 iour's confidence and love. He was one of the three 
 permitted to witness Christ's glory upon the mount 
 of transfiguration and His agony in Gethsemane, 
 and it was to his care that our Lord confided His 
 mother in those last hours of anguish upon the cross. 
 
 The Saviour's affection for the beloved disciple 
 was returned with all the strength of ardent devo- 
 tion. John clung to Christ as the vine clings to the 
 stately pillar. For his Master's sake he braved 
 the dangers of the judgment-hall, and lingered about 
 the cross; and at the tidings that Christ had risen, 
 he hastened to the sepulcher, in his zeal outstrip- 
 ping even the impetuous Peter. ., ^ 
 
 The confiding love and unselfish dotation mani- 
 fested in the life and character of John present les- 
 
 * John 21 : 20. 
 
 (539) 
 
540 THE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLE^ ' 
 
 sons of untold value to the Cliristian church. John 
 did not naturally possess the loveliness of char- 
 acter that his later experience revealed. By nature 
 he had serious defects. He was not only proud, 
 self-assertive, and ambitious for honor, but im- 
 petuous, and resentful under injury. He and his 
 brother were called ' ' sons of thunder. ' ' Evil temper, 
 the desire for revenge, the spirit of criticism, were 
 all in the beloved disciple. But beneath all this the 
 divine Teacher discerned the ardent, sincere, loving 
 heart. Jesus rebuked his self-seeking, disappointed 
 his ambitions, tested his faith. But He revealed to 
 him that for which his soul longed, — the beauty of 
 holiness, the transforming power of love. 
 
 The defects in John's character came strongly 
 to the front on several occasions during his per- 
 sonal association with the Saviour. At one time 
 Christ sent messengers before Him into a village of 
 the Samaritans, requesting the people to prepare 
 refreshments for Him and His disciples. But when 
 the Saviour approached the town. He appeared to 
 be desirous of passing on toward Jerusalem. This 
 aroused the envy of the Samaritans, and instead of 
 inviting Him to tarry with them, they withheld the 
 courtesies which they would have given to a common 
 wayfarer. Jesus never urges His presence upon any, 
 and the Samaritans lost the blessing which would 
 have been granted them had they solicited Him to 
 be their guest. 
 
 The disciples knew that it was the purpose of 
 Christ to bless the Samaritans by His presence; and 
 the coldness, jealousy, and disrespect shown to their 
 Master filled them with surprise and indignation. 
 
JOHN THE BELOVED 541 
 
 ■James and John especially were aroused. That He 
 whom they so highly reverenced should be thus 
 treated, seemed to them a wrong too great to be 
 passed over without immediate punishment. In their 
 zeal they said, ^^Lord, wilt Thou that we command 
 fire to come down from heaven, and consume them, 
 even as Elias did?^' referring to the destruction of 
 the Samaritan captains and their companies sent 
 out to take the prophet Elijah. They were sur- 
 prised to see that Jesus was pained by their words, 
 and still more surprised as His rebuke fell upon 
 their ears: ^'Ye know not what manner of spirit 
 ye are of. For the Son of man is not come to 
 destroy men's lives, but to save them.''' 
 
 It is no part of Christ's mission to compel men 
 to receive Him. It is Satan, and men actuated by 
 his spirit, who seek to compel the conscience. Under 
 a pretense of zeal for righteousness, men who are 
 confederated with evil angels sometimes bring suf- 
 fering upon their fellow-men in order to convert 
 them to their ideas of religion; but Christ is ever 
 showing mercy, ever seeking to win by the reveal- 
 ing of His love. He can admit no rival in the 
 soul, nor accept of partial service; but He desires 
 only voluntary service, the willing surrender of 
 the heart under the constraint of love. 
 
 On another occasion James and John presented 
 through their mother a petition requesting that they 
 might be permitted to occupy the highest positions 
 of honor in Christ's kingdom. Notwithstanding 
 Christ's repeated instruction concerning the nature 
 of His kingdom, these young disciples still cher- 
 ished the hope for a Messiah who would take His 
 
 =^Luke 9:54-56. 
 
542 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 throne and kingly power in accordance with the 
 desires of men. The mother, coveting with them 
 the place of honor in this kingdom for her sons, 
 asked, ** Grant that these my two sons may sit, the 
 one on Thy right hand, and the other on the left, 
 in Thy kingdom/' 
 
 But the Saviour answered, ^'Ye know not what 
 ye ask. Are ye able to drink of the cup that I 
 shall drink of, and to be baptized with the baptism 
 that I am baptized withf They recalled His mys- 
 terious words pointing to trial and suffering, yet 
 answered confidently, ^*We are able.'* They would 
 count it highest honor to prove their loyalty by 
 sharing all that was to befall their Lord. 
 
 ^*Ye shall drink indeed of My cup, and be bap- 
 tized with the baptism that I am baptized with,*' 
 Christ declared, — before Him a cross instead of a 
 throne, two malefactors His companions at His right 
 hand and at His left. James and John were to be 
 sharers with their Master in suffering — the one, 
 destined to swift-coming death by the sword; the 
 other, longest of all the disciples to follow his Master 
 in labor and reproach and persecution. *^But to sit 
 on My right hand, and on My left,'' He continued, 
 ^4s not Mine to give, but it shall be given to them 
 for whom it is prepared of My Father. ' ' ' 
 
 Jesus understood the motive that prompted the 
 request, and thus reproved the pride and ambition 
 of the two disciples: ^^The princes of the Gentiles 
 exercise dominion over them, and they that are great 
 exercise authority upon them. But it shall not be 
 so among you: but whosoever will be great among 
 you, let him be your minister; and whosoever will 
 
 3 Matt. 20:21-23. 
 
JOHN THE BELOVED 543 
 
 be cliief among you, let liim be your servant: even 
 as the Son of man came not to be ministered unto, 
 but to minister, and to give His life a ransom for 
 many. ' ' * 
 
 In the kingdom of God, position is not gained 
 through favoritism. It is not earned, nor is it re- 
 ceived through an arbitrary bestowal. It is the re- 
 sult of character. The crown and the throne are the 
 tokens of a condition attained — tokens of self-con- 
 quest through the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 Long afterward, when John had been brought 
 into sympathy with Christ through the fellowship 
 of His sufferings, the Lord Jesus revealed to him 
 what is the condition of nearness to His kingdom. 
 ^^To him that overcometh, ' ^ Christ said, ^^will I 
 grant to sit with Me in My throne, even as I also 
 overcame, and am set down with My Father in His 
 throne. ''" The one who stands nearest to Christ 
 will be he who has drunk most deeply of His spirit 
 of self-sacrificing love, — love that ^'vaunteth not 
 itself, is not puffed up, . . . seeketh not her own, 
 is not easily provoked, thinketh no evil,'^*' — love 
 that moves the disciple, as it moved our Lord, to 
 give all, to live and labor and sacrifice even unto 
 death, for the saving of humanity. 
 
 At another time during their early evangelistic 
 labors, James and John met one who, while not an 
 acknowledged follower of Christ, was casting out 
 devils in His name. The disciples forbade the man 
 to work, and thought they were right in doing this. 
 But when they laid the matter before Christ, He 
 reproved them, saying, '^Forbid him not: for there 
 is no man which . shall do a miracle in My name, 
 
 *Matt. 20:25-28. ^Eev. 3:21. «! Cor. 13:4,5. 
 
 35 — Acts 
 
544 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 that can lightly speak evil of Me."' None who 
 showed themselves in any way friendly to Christ 
 were to be repulsed. The disciples must not in- 
 dulge a narrow, exclusive spirit, but must manifest 
 the same far-reaching sympathy which they had seen 
 in their Master. James and John had thought that 
 in checking this man they had in view the Lord's 
 honor; but they began to see that they were jeal- 
 ous for their own. They acknowledged their error, 
 and accepted the reproof. 
 
 The lessons of Christ, setting forth meekness and 
 humility and love as essential to growth in grace 
 and a fitness for His work, were of tlie highest 
 value to John. He treasured every lesson, and con- 
 stantly sought to bring his life into harmony with 
 the divine pattern. John had begun to discern the 
 glory of Christ, — not the worldly pomp and power 
 for which he had been taught to hope, but 'Hhe 
 glory as of the Only Begotten of the Father, full of 
 grace and truth.'*' 
 
 The depth and fervor of John's affection for his 
 Master was not the cause of Christ's love for him, 
 but the effect of that love. John desired to become 
 like Jesus; and under the transforming influence of 
 the love of Christ, he did become meek and lowly. 
 Self was hid in Jesus. Above all his companions, 
 John yielded himself to the power of that wondrous 
 life. He says, "The life was manifested, and we 
 have seen it." '^And of His fulness have all we 
 received, and grace for grace. ' ' ' John knew the 
 Saviour by an experimental knowledge. His Mas- 
 ter's lessons were graven on his soul. When he 
 
 'Mark 9:39. ^joj^^ ^.-^^ 9^ j^j^j^ 1.2. John 1:16. 
 
JOHN THE BELOVED 545 
 
 testified of the Saviour's grace, Ms simple language 
 was eloquent with the love that pervaded his whole 
 being. 
 
 It was John's deep love for Christ which led him 
 always to desire to be close by His side. The Sav- 
 iour loved all the twelve, but John's was the most 
 receptive spirit. He was younger than the others, 
 and with more of the child's confiding trust he 
 opened his heart to Jesus. Thus he came more 
 into sympathy with Christ, and through him the 
 Saviour's deepest spiritual teaching was communi- 
 cated to the people. 
 
 Jesus loves those who represent the Father, and 
 John could talk of the Father's love as no other of 
 the disciples could. He revealed to his fellow-men 
 that which he felt in his own soul, representing in 
 his character the attributes of God. The glory of 
 the Lord was expressed in his face. The beauty 
 of holiness which had transformed him shone with 
 a Christlike radiance from his countenance. In 
 adoration and love he beheld the Saviour until like- 
 ness to Christ and fellowship with Him became his 
 one desire, and in his character was reflected the 
 character of his Master. 
 
 "Behold," he said, "what manner of love the 
 Father hath bestowed upon us, that .we should be 
 called the sons of God. . . . Beloved, now are we 
 the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what 
 we shall be: but we know that, when He shall 
 appear, we shall be like Him; for we shall see 
 Him as He is."" 
 
 "1 John 3:1,2. 
 
CHAPTER LIV 
 
 A Faithful Witness 
 
 After the ascension of Christ, John stands forth 
 as a faithful, earnest laborer for the Master. With 
 the other disciples he enjoyed the outpouring of the 
 Spirit on the day of Pentecost, and with fresh zeal 
 and power he continued to speak to the people the 
 words of life, seeking to lead their thoughts to the 
 Unseen. He was a powerful preacher, fervent, and 
 deeply in earnest. In beautiful language and with 
 a musical voice he told of the words and works of 
 Christ, speaking in a way that impressed the hearts 
 of those who heard him. The simplicity of his 
 words, the sublime power of the truths he uttered, 
 and the fervor that characterized his teachings, gave 
 him access to all classes. 
 
 The apostle's life was in harmony with his teach- 
 ings. The love for Christ which glowed in his heart 
 led him to put forth earnest, untiring labor for his 
 fellow-men, especially for his brethren in the Chris- 
 tian church. 
 
 This chapter is based on the Epistles of John. 
 (546) 
 
A FAITHFUL WITNESS 547 
 
 Christ had bidden the first disciples love one 
 another as He had loved them. Thus they were to 
 bear testimony to the world that Christ was formed 
 within, the hope of glory. ^'A new commandment I 
 give unto you/' He had said, ^^That ye love one an- 
 other; as I have loved you, that ye also love one 
 another. ' ' ' At the time when these words were 
 spoken, the disciples could not understand them; but 
 after they had witnessed the sufferings of Christ, 
 after His crucifixion and resurrection, and ascen- 
 sion to heaven, and after the Holy Spirit had rested 
 on them at Pentecost, they had a clearer conception 
 of the love of God, and of the nature of that love 
 which they must have for one another. Then John 
 could say to his fellow-disciples: 
 
 ^* Hereby perceive we the love of God, because 
 He laid down His life for us : and we ought to lay 
 down our lives for the brethren. '^ 
 
 After the descent of the Holy Spirit, when the 
 disciples went forth to proclaim a living Saviour, 
 their one desire was the salvation of souls. They 
 rejoiced in the sweetness of corhmunion with saints. 
 They were tender, thoughtful, self-denying, willing 
 to make any sacrifice for the truth's sake. In their 
 daily association with one another, they revealed 
 the love that Christ had enjoined upon them. By 
 unselfish words and deeds, they strove to kindle 
 this love in other hearts. 
 
 Such a love the believers were ever to cherish. 
 They were to go forward in willing obedience to the 
 new commandment. So closely were they to be 
 united with Christ that they would be enabled to 
 
 ^John 13:34. 
 
548 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 fulfil all His requirements. Their lives were to 
 magnify the power of a Saviour who could justify 
 them by His righteousness. 
 
 But gradually a change came. The believers be- 
 gan to look for defects in others. Dwelling upon 
 mistakes, giving place to unkind criticism, they lost 
 sight of the Saviour and His love. They became 
 more strict in regard to outward ceremonies, more 
 particular about the theory than the practice of the 
 faith. In their zeal to condemn others, they over- 
 looked their own errors. They lost the brotherly 
 love that Christ had enjoined, and saddest of all, 
 they were unconscious of their loss. They did not 
 realize that happiness and joy were going out of 
 their lives, and that, having shut the love of God 
 out of their hearts, they would soon walk in darkness. 
 
 John, realizing that brotherly love was waning 
 in the church, urged upon believers the constant 
 need of this love. His letters to the church are 
 full of this thought. *' Beloved, let us love one 
 another," he writes; ^'for love is of God; and every 
 one that loveth is born of God, and knoweth God. 
 He that loveth not knoweth not God; for God is 
 love. In this was manifested the love of God 
 toward us, because that God sent His only begotten 
 Son into the world, that we might live through Him. 
 Herein is love, not that we loved God, but that He 
 loved us, and sent His Son to be the propitiation 
 for our sins. Beloved, if God so loved us, we ought 
 also to love one another. '^ 
 
 Of the special sense in which this love should be 
 manifested by believers, the apostle writes: ''A new 
 
A FAITHFUL WITNESS 549 
 
 commandment I write unto you, which thing is true 
 in Him and in you: because the darkness is past, and 
 the true light now shineth. He that saith he is in 
 the light, and hateth his brother, is in darkness even 
 until now. He that loveth his brother abideth in the 
 light, and there is none occasion of stumbling in him. 
 But he that hateth his brother is in darkness, and 
 walketh in darkness, and knoweth not whither he 
 goeth, because that darkness hath blinded his eyes.'' 
 *^This is the message that ye heard from the be- 
 ginning, that we should love one another.'' ^^He 
 that loveth not his brother abideth in death. Who- 
 soever hateth his brother is a murderer: and ye 
 know that no murderer hath eternal life abiding in 
 him. Hereby perceive we the love of God, because 
 He laid down His life for us: and we ought to lay 
 down our lives for the brethren." 
 
 It is not the opposition of the world that most 
 endangers the church of Christ. It is the evil cher- 
 ished in the hearts of believers that works their 
 most grievous disaster, and most surely retards the 
 progress of God's cause. There is no surer way 
 of weakening spirituality than by cherishing envy, 
 suspicion, fault-finding, and evil-surmising. On the 
 other hand, the strongest witness that God has sent 
 His Son into the world, is the existence of harmony 
 and union among men of varied dispositions who 
 form His church. This witness it is the privilege 
 of the followers of Christ to bear. But in order 
 to do this, they must place themselves under Christ's 
 command. Their characters must be conformed to 
 His character, and their wills to His will. 
 
550 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 **A new commandment I give unto you/' Christ 
 said, *'That ye love one another; as I have loved 
 you, that ye also love one another.''' What a won- 
 derful statement; but 0, how poorly practised! In 
 the church of God to-day, brotherly love is sadly 
 lacking. Many who profess to love the Saviour do 
 not love one another. Unbelievers are watching to 
 see if the faith of professed Christians is exerting 
 a sanctifying influence upon their lives; and they 
 are quick to discern the defects in character, the 
 inconsistencies in action. Let Christians not make 
 it possible for the enemy to point to them and say. 
 Behold how these people, standing under the ban- 
 ner of Christ, hate one another. Christians are all 
 members of one family, all children of the same 
 heavenly Father, with the same blessed hope of 
 immortality. Very close and tender should be the 
 tie that binds them together. 
 
 Divine love makes its most touching appeals to 
 the heart when it calls upon us to manifest the same 
 tender compassion that Christ manifested. That 
 man only who has unselfish love for his brother has 
 true love for God. The true Christian will not will- 
 ingly permit the soul in peril and need to go un- 
 warned, uncared for. He will not hold himself aloof 
 from the erring, leaving them to plunge farther 
 into unhappiness and discouragement, or to fall on 
 Satan's battle-ground. 
 
 Those who have never experienced the tender, 
 winning love of Christ cannot lead others to the 
 fountain of life. His love in the Jieart is a con- 
 straining power, which leads men to reveal Him 
 
 ==Johii 13:34. 
 
A FAITHFUL WITNESS 551 
 
 in the conversation, in the tender, pitiful spirit, in 
 the uplifting of the lives of those with whom they 
 associate. Christian workers who succeed in their 
 efforts, must know Christ; and in order to know 
 Him, they must know His love. In heaven their 
 fitness as workers is measured by their ability to 
 love as Christ loved and to work as He worked. 
 
 *^Let us not love in word,'' the apostle writes, 
 '^but in deed and in truth." The completeness of 
 Christian character is attained when the impulse to 
 help and bless others springs constantly from within. 
 It is the atmosphere of this love surrounding the 
 soul of the believer that makes him a savor of life 
 unto life, and enables God to bless his work. 
 
 Supreme love for God and unselfish love for 
 one another, — this is the best gift that our heav- 
 enly Father can bestow. This love is not an impulse, 
 but a divine principle, a permanent power. The 
 unconsecrated heart cannot originate or produce it. 
 Only in the heart where Jesus reigns is it found. 
 **We love Him, because He first loved us." In the 
 heart renewed by divine grace, love is the ruling 
 principle of action. It modifies the character, gov- 
 erns the impulses, controls the passions, and en- 
 nobles the affections. This love, cherished in the 
 soul, sweetens the life, and sheds a refining influ- 
 ence on all around. 
 
 John strove to lead the believers to understand 
 the exalted privileges that would come to them 
 through the exercise of the spirit of love. This re- 
 deeming power, filling the heart, would control every 
 other motive, and raise its possessors above the cor- 
 
552 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 rupting influences of tlie world. And as this love 
 was allowed full sway, and became the motive power 
 in the life, their trust and confidence in God and His 
 dealing with them would be complete. They could 
 then come to Him in full confidence of faith, know- 
 ing that they would receive from Him everything 
 needful for their present and eternal good. *' Herein 
 is our love made perfect,'' he wrote, ^'that we may 
 have boldness in the day of judgment: because as 
 He is, so are we in this world. There is no fear 
 in love; but perfect love casteth out fear.'' *'And 
 this is the confidence that we have in Him, that, 
 if we ask anything according to His will. He heareth 
 us: and if we know that He hear us, . . . we know 
 that we have the petitions that we desired of Him." 
 
 **And if any man sin, we have an advocate with 
 the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous: and He is 
 the propitiation for our sins: and not for ours only, 
 but also for the sins of the whole world." ^'If we 
 confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive 
 us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteous- 
 ness." The conditions of obtaining mercy from God 
 are simple and reasonable. The Lord does not re- 
 quire us to do some grievous thing in order to 
 gain forgiveness. We need not make long and 
 wearisome pilgrimages, or perform painful penances, 
 to commend our souls to the God of heaven or to 
 expiate our transgression. He that ^^confesseth and 
 f orsaketh ' ' his sin ' ' shall have mercy. ' ' ' 
 
 In the courts above, Christ is pleading for His 
 church — pleading for those for whom He has paid 
 the redemption price of His blood. Centuries, ages, 
 
 ^Prov. 28:13. 
 
A FAITHFUL WITNESS 553 
 
 can never lessen the efficacy of His atoning sacrifice. 
 Neither life nor death, height nor depth, can sepa- 
 rate us from the love of God which is in Christ 
 Jesus; not because we hold Him so firmly, but be- 
 cause He holds us so fast. If our salvation depended 
 on our own efforts, we could not be saved; but it 
 depends on the One who is behind all the promises. 
 Our grasp on Him may seem feeble, but His love 
 is that of an elder brother; so long as we maintain 
 our union with Him, no one can pluck us out of 
 His hand. 
 
 As the years went by and the number of be- 
 lievers grew, John labored with increasing fidelity 
 and earnestness for his brethren. The times were 
 full of peril for the church. Satanic delusions ex- 
 isted everywhere. By misrepresentation and false- 
 hood the emissaries of Satan sought to arouse 
 opposition against the doctrines of Christ; and in 
 consequence dissensions and heresies were imperil- 
 ing the church. Some who professed Christ claimed 
 that His love released them from obedience to the 
 law of God. On the other hand, many^ught that 
 it was necessary to observe the Jewish customs and 
 ceremonies; that a mere observance of the law, with- 
 out faith in the blood of Christ, was sufficient for 
 salvation. Some held that Christ was a good man, 
 but denied His divinity. Some who pretended to be 
 true to the cause of God were deceivers, and in prac- 
 tice they denied Christ and His gospel. Living them- 
 selves in transgression, they were bringing heresies 
 into the church. Thus many were being led into 
 the mazes of skepticism and delusion. 
 
554 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 John was filled with sadness as he saw these 
 poisonous errors creeping into the church. He saw 
 the dangers to which the church was exposed, and 
 he met the emergency with promptness and decision. 
 The epistles of John breathe the spirit of love. It 
 seems as if he wrote with a pen dipped in love. But 
 when he came in contact with those who were break- 
 ing the law of God, yet claiming that they were 
 living without sin, he did not hesitate to warn them 
 of their fearful deception. 
 
 Writing to a helper in the gospel work, a woman 
 of good repute and wide influence, he said: **Many 
 deceivers are entered into the world, who confess not 
 that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh. This is a 
 deceiver and an antichrist. Look to yourselves, that 
 we lose not those things which we have wrought, 
 but that we receive a full reward. AVhosoever trans- 
 gresseth, and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ, 
 hath not God. He that abideth in the doctrine of 
 Christ, he hath both the Father and the Son. If 
 there come any unto you, and bring not this doc- 
 trine, recede him not into your house, neither bid 
 him Godspftd: for he that biddeth him Godspeed 
 is partaker of his evil deeds." 
 
 We are authorized to hold in the same estima- 
 tion as did the beloved disciple those who claim to 
 abide in Christ while living in transgression of God's 
 law. There exist in these last days evils similar to 
 those that threatened the prosperity of the early 
 church; and tlTe teachings of the apostle John on 
 these points should be carefully heeded. ''You must 
 have charity," is the cry heard everywhere, espe- 
 
A FAITHFUL WITNESS 555 
 
 cially from those who profess sanctification. But 
 true charity is too pure to cover an unconfessed sin. 
 While we are to love the souls for whom Christ 
 died, we are to make no compromise with evil. 
 We are not to unite with the rebellious, and call 
 this charity. God requires His people in this age 
 of the world to stand for the right as unflinchingly 
 as did John in opposition to soul-destroying errors. 
 
 The apostle teaches that while we should manifest 
 Christian courtesy, we are authorized to deal in 
 plain terms with sin and sinners; that this is not 
 inconsistent with true charity. '^Whosoever com- 
 mitteth sin,'' he writes, * ' transgresseth also the law: 
 for sin is the transgression of the law. And ye 
 know that He was manifested to take away our sins; 
 and in Him is no sin. Whosoever abideth in Him 
 sinneth not: whosoever sinneth hath not seen Him, 
 neither known Him.'' 
 
 As a witness for Christ, John entered into no 
 controversy, no wearisome contention. He declared 
 what he knew, what he had seen and heard. He 
 had been intimately associated with Christ, had lis- 
 tened to His teachings, had witnessed His mighty 
 miracles. Few could see the beauties of Christ's 
 character as John saw tliem. For him the darkness 
 had passed away; on him the true light was shining. 
 His testimony in regard to the Saviour's life and 
 death was clear and forcible. Out'of the abundance 
 of a heart overflowing with love for the Saviour he 
 spoke; and no power could stay his words. 
 
 ^'That which was from the beginning," he de- 
 clared, ^^ which we have heard, which we have seen 
 
556 
 
 TEE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 
 
 with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our 
 hands have handled, of the Word of life; . . . that 
 which we have seen and heard declare we unto you, 
 that ye also may have fellowship with us: and truly 
 our fellowship is with the Father, and with His 
 Son Jesus Christ/' 
 
 So may every true believer be able, through his 
 own experience, to ^^set to his seal that God is 
 true.''' He can bear witness to that which he has 
 seen and heard and felt of the power of Christ. 
 
 * John 3 : 33. 
 
CHAPTER LY 
 
 Transformed by Grace 
 
 In the life of the disciple John true sanctification 
 is exemplified. During the years of his close as- 
 sociation with Christ, he was often warned and 
 cautioned by the Saviour; and these reproofs he 
 accepted. As the character of the Divine One was 
 manifested to him, John saw his own deficiencies, 
 and was humbled by the revelation. Day by day, 
 in contrast with his own violent spirit, he beheld the 
 tenderness and forbearance of Jesus, and heard His 
 lessons of humility and patience. Day by day his 
 heart was drawn out to Christ, until he lost sight 
 of self in love for his Master. The power and 
 tenderness, the majesty and meekness, the strength 
 and patience, that he saw in the daily life of the 
 Son of God, filled his soul with admiration. He 
 yielded his resentful, ambitious temper to the mould- 
 ing power of Christ, and divine love wrought in 
 him a transformation of character. 
 
 In striking contrast to the sanctification worked 
 out in the life of John is the experience of his fellow- 
 
 (557) 
 
558 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 disciple, Judas. Like Ms associate, Judas pro- 
 fessed to be a disciple of Christ, but he possessed 
 only a form of godliness. He was not insensible 
 to the beauty of the character of Christ; and often, 
 as he listened to the Saviour's words, conviction 
 came to him, but he would not humble his heart or 
 confess his sins. By resisting the divine influence 
 he dishonored the Master whom he professed to love. 
 John warred earnestly against his faults; but Judas 
 violated his conscience and yielded to temptation, 
 fastening upon himself more securely his habits 
 of evil. The practice of the truths that Christ 
 taught was at variance with his desires and pur- 
 poses, and he could not bring himself to yield his 
 ideas in order to receive wisdom from heaven. In- 
 stead of walking in the light, he chose to walk in 
 darkness. Evil desires, covetousness, revengeful pas- 
 sions, dark and sullen thoughts, were cherished un- 
 til Satan gained full control of him. 
 
 John and Judas are representatives of those who 
 profess to be Christ's followers. Both these dis- 
 ciples had the same opportunities to study and 
 follow the divine Pattern. Both were closely as- 
 sociated with Jesus, and were privileged to listen 
 to His teaching. Each possessed serious defects of 
 character; and each had access to the divine grace 
 that transforms character. But while one in humil- 
 ity was learning of Jesus, the other revealed that 
 he was not a doer of the word, but a hearer only. 
 One, daily dying to self and overcoming sin, was 
 sanctified through the truth; the other, resisting the 
 transforming power of grace and indulging selfish 
 desires, was brought into bondage to Satan. 
 
TRANSFORMED BY GRACE 559 
 
 Such transformation of character as is seen in 
 the life of John is ever the result of communion 
 with Christ. There may be marked defects in the 
 character of an individual, yet when he becomes a 
 true disciple of Christ, the power of divine grace 
 transforms and sanctifies him. Beholding as in a 
 glass the glory of the Lord, he is changed from glory 
 to glory, until he is like Him whom he adores. 
 
 John was a teacher of holiness, and in his let- 
 ters to the church he laid down unerring rules for 
 the conduct of Christians. ''Every man that hath 
 this hope in him,'* he wrote, ''purifieth himself, even 
 as He is pure.'' ''He that saith he abideth in Him 
 ought himself also so to walk, even as He walked."' 
 He taught that the Christian must be pure in heart 
 and life. Never should he be satisfied with an empty 
 profession. As God is holy in His sphere, so fallen 
 man, through faith in Christ, is to be holy in his 
 sphere. 
 
 "This is the will of God,'' the apostle Paul wrote, 
 "even your sanctification. " ' The sanctification of 
 the church is God's object in all His dealings with 
 His people. He has chosen them from eternity, that 
 they might be holy. He gave His Son. to die for 
 them, that they might be sanctified through obedi- 
 ence to the truth, divested of all the littleness of 
 self. From them He requires a personal work, a per- 
 ^sonal surrender. God can be honored by those who 
 profess to believe in Him, only as they are conformed 
 to His image and controlled by His Spirit. Then, 
 as witnesses for the Saviour, they may make known 
 what divine grace has done for them. 
 
 U John 3:3; 2:6. ^Thess. 4:3, 
 
 36 — Acts 
 
560 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 True sanctification comes through the working 
 out of the principle of love. "God is love; and he 
 that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in 
 him.''' The life of him in whose heart Christ abides, 
 will reveal practical godliness. The character will 
 be purified, elevated, ennobled, and glorified. Pure 
 doctrine will blend with works of righteousness; 
 heavenly precepts will mingle with holy practices. 
 
 Those who would gain the blessing of sanctifi- 
 cation must first learn the meaning of self-sacrifice. 
 The cross of Christ is the central pillar on which 
 hangs the "far more exceeding and eternal weight 
 of glory.'' "If any man will come after Me," 
 Christ says, "let him deny himself, and take up his 
 cross, and follow Me."* It is the fragrance of our 
 love for our fellow-men that reveals our love for 
 God. It is patience in service that brings rest to 
 the soul. It is through humble, diligent, faithful 
 toil that the welfare of Israel is promoted. God 
 upholds and strengthens the one who is willing to 
 follow in Christ's way. 
 
 Sanctification is not the work of a moment, an 
 hour, a day, but of a lifetime. It is not gained by 
 a happy flight of feeling, but is the result of con- 
 stantly dying to sin, and constantly living for Christ. 
 Wrongs cannot be righted nor reformations wrought 
 in the character by feeble, intermittent efforts. It 
 is only by long, persevering effort, sore discipline, 
 and stern conflict, that we shall overcome. We know 
 not one day how strong will be our conflict the next. 
 So long as Satan reigns, we shall have self to sub- 
 due, besetting sins to overcome; so long as life shall 
 
 n John 4:16. *2 Cor. 4:17; Matt. 16:24. 
 
TRANSFORMED BY GRACE 561 
 
 last, there will be no stopping place, no point which 
 we can reach and say, I have fully attained. Sanc- 
 tification is the result of lifelong obedience. 
 
 None of the apostles and prophets ever claimed 
 to be without sin. Men who have lived the nearest 
 to God, men who would sacrifice life itself rather 
 than knowingly commit a wrong act, men whom God 
 has honored with divine light and power, have con- 
 fessed the sinfulness of their nature. They have 
 put no confidence in the flesh, have claimed no 
 righteousness of their own, but have trusted wholly 
 in the righteousness of Christ. 
 
 So will it be with all who behold Christ. The 
 nearer we come to Jesus, and the more clearly we 
 discern the purity of His character, the more clearly 
 shall we see the exceeding sinfulness of sin, and 
 the less shall we feel like exalting ourselves. There 
 will be a continual reaching out of the soul after 
 God, a continual, earnest, heart-breaking confession 
 of sin and humbling of the heart before Him. At 
 every advance step in our Christian experience, 
 our repentance will deepen. We shall know that our 
 sufficiency is in Christ alone, and shall make the 
 apostle's confession our own: "I know that in me 
 (that is, in my flesh,) dwelleth no good thing.'' 
 ^^God forbid that I should glory, save in the cross 
 of our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the world is 
 crucified unto me, and I unto the world. " ' 
 
 Let the recording angels write the history of the 
 holy struggles and conflicts of the people of God; 
 let them record their prayers and tears; but let not 
 God be dishonored by the declaration from human 
 
 «Eoin. 7:18; Gal. 6:14. 
 
562 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 lips, ''I am sinless; I am holy.'^ Sanctified lips will 
 never give utterance to such presumptuous words. 
 
 The apostle Paul had been caught up to the third 
 heaven, and had seen and heard things that could 
 not be uttered, and yet his unassuming statement is : 
 ^^Not as though I had already attained, either were 
 already perfect: but I follow after."" Let the 
 angels of heaven write of PauPs victories in fighting 
 the good fight of faith. Let heaven rejoice in his 
 steadfast tread heavenward, and that, keeping the 
 prize in view, he counts every other consideration 
 dross. Angels rejoice to tell his triumphs, but Paul 
 makes no boast of his attainments. The attitude of 
 Paul is the attitude that every follower of Christ 
 should take as he urges his way onward in the strife 
 for the immortal crown. 
 
 Let those who feel inclined to make a high profes- 
 sion of holiness look into the mirror of God's law. 
 As they see its far-reaching claims, and understand 
 its work as a discerner of the thoughts and intents 
 of the heart, they will not boast of sinlessness. "If 
 we," says John, not separating himself from his 
 brethren, "say that we have no sin, we deceive our- 
 selves, and the truth is not in us." "If we say 
 that we have not sinned, we make Him a liar, and 
 His word is not in us." "If we confess our sins. 
 He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and 
 to cleanse us from all unrighteousness."' 
 
 There are those who profess holiness, who de- 
 clare that they are wholly the Lord's, who claim a 
 right to the promises of God, while refusing to 
 render obedience to His commandments. These 
 
 « Phil. 3:12. U John 1:8, 10, 9. 
 
TRANSFORMED BY GRACE 563 
 
 transgressors of the law claim everything that is 
 promised to the children of God; but this is pre- 
 sumption on their part, for John tells us that true 
 love for God will be revealed in obedience to all 
 His commandments. It is not enough to believe 
 the theory of truth, to make a profession of faith 
 in Christ, to believe that Jesus is no impostor, and 
 that the religion of the Bible is no cunningly de- 
 vised fable. ^'He that saith, I know Him, and 
 keepeth not His commandments," John wrote, ^4s 
 a liar, and the truth is not in him. But whoso 
 keepeth His word, in him verily is the love of God 
 perfected: hereby know we that we are in Him." 
 ^'He that keepeth His commandments dwelleth in 
 Him, and He in him. ' ' ' 
 
 John did not teach that salvation was to be 
 earned by obedience; but that obedience was the 
 fruit of faith and love. '^Ye know that He was 
 manifested to take away our sins," he said, '^and 
 in Him is no sin. Whosoever abideth in Him sin- 
 neth not: whosoever sinneth hath not seen Him, 
 neither known Him. " ' If we abide in Christ, if 
 the love of God dwells in the heart, our feelings, 
 our thoughts, our actions, will be in harmony with 
 the will of God. The sanctified heart is in harmony 
 with the precepts of God's law. 
 
 There are many who, though striving to obey 
 God's commandments, have little peace or joy. This 
 lack in their experience is the result of a failure 
 to exercise faith. They walk as it were in a salt 
 land, a parched wilderness. They claim little, when 
 they might claim much; for there is no limit to the 
 
 n John 3:5,6. 
 
564 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 promises of God. Such ones do not correctly rep- 
 resent the sanctification that comes through obe- 
 dience to the truth. The Lord would have all His 
 sons and daughters happy, peaceful, and obedient. 
 Through the exercise of faith the believer comes 
 into possession of these blessings. Through faith, 
 every deficiency of character may be supplied, every 
 defilement cleansed, every fault corrected, every ex- 
 cellence developed. 
 
 Prayer is heaven's ordained means of success 
 in the conflict with sin and the development of 
 Christian character. The divine influences that come 
 in answer to the prayer of faith will accomplish in 
 the soul of the suppliant all for which he pleads. 
 For the pardon of sin, for the Holy Spirit, for a 
 Christlike temper, for wisdom and strength to do 
 His work, for any gift He has promised, we may 
 ask; and the promise is, ''Ye shall receive.'' 
 
 It was in the mount with God that Moses beheld 
 the pattern of that wonderful building that was to 
 be the abiding place of His glory. It is in the mount 
 with God — in the secret place of communion — that 
 we are to contemplate His glorious ideal for hu- 
 manity. In all ages, through the medium of com- 
 munion with heaven, God has worked out His 
 purpose for His children, by unfolding gradually to 
 their minds the doctrines of grace. His manner of 
 imparting truth is illustrated in the words, "His 
 going forth is prepared as the morning."'" He who 
 places himself where God can enlighten him, ad- 
 vances, as it were, from the partial obscurity of 
 dawn to the full radiance of noonday. 
 
 " Hosea 6 : 3. 
 
TRANSFORMED BY GRACE 565 
 
 True sanctification means perfect love, perfect 
 obedience, perfect conformity to the will of God. 
 We are to be sanctified to God through obedience to 
 the truth. Our conscience must be purged from 
 dead works to serve the living God. We are not 
 yet perfect; but it is our privilege to cut away from 
 the entanglements of self and sin, and advance to 
 perfection. Great possibilities, high and holy at- 
 tainments, are placed within the reach of all. 
 
 The reason many in this age of the world make 
 no greater advancement in the divine life is because 
 they interpret the will of God to b.e just what they 
 will to do. While following their own desires, they 
 flatter themselves that they are conforming to God's 
 will. These have no conflicts with self. There are 
 others who for a time are successful in the struggle 
 against their selfish desire for pleasure and ease. 
 They are sincere and earnest, but grow weary of 
 protracted effort, of daily death, of ceaseless tur- 
 moil. Indolence seems inviting, death to self re- 
 pulsive; and they close their drowsy eyes, and fall 
 under the power of temptation instead of resisting it. 
 
 The directions laid down in the word of God 
 leave no room for compromise with evil. The Son 
 of God was manifested that He might draw all 
 men unto Himself. He came not to lull the world 
 to sleep, but to point out the narrow path in which 
 all must travel who reach at last the gates of the 
 city of God. His children must follow where He 
 has led the way; at whatever sacrifice of ease or 
 selfish indulgence, at whatever cost of labor* or 
 sutfering, they must maintain a constant battle 
 with self. 
 
566 THE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 
 
 The greatest praise that men can bring to God 
 is to become consecrated channels through whom 
 He can work. Time is rapidly passing into eternity. 
 Let us not keep back from God that which is His 
 own. Let us not refuse Him that which, though it 
 cannot be given without merit, cannot be denied 
 without ruin. He asks for a whole heart; give it 
 to Him; it is His, both by creation and by redemp- 
 tion. He asks for your intellect; give it to Him; 
 it is His. He asks for your money; give it to Him; 
 it is His. ^'Ye are not your own; for ye are bought 
 with a price. ' ' " God requires the homage of a 
 sanctified soul, which has prepared itself, by the 
 exercise of the faith that works by love, to serve 
 Him. He holds up before us the highest ideal, even 
 perfection. He asks us to be absolutely and com- 
 pletely for Him in this world as He is for us in 
 the presence of God. 
 
 **This is the will of God^' concerning you, *'even 
 your sanctification. ' ^ " Is it your will also? Your 
 sins may be as mountains before you; but if you 
 humble your heart, and confess your sins, trusting 
 in the merits of a crucified and risen Saviour, He 
 will forgive, and will cleanse you from all unright- 
 eousness. God demands of you entire conformity 
 to His law. This law is the echo of His voice say- 
 ing to you. Holier, yes, holier still. Desire the ful- 
 ness of the grace of Christ. Let your heart be filled 
 with an intense longing for His righteousness, the 
 work of which God's word declares is peace, and 
 its effect quietness and assurance forever. 
 
 " 1 Cor. 6 : 19, 20. " 1 Thess. 4 : 3. 
 
TRANSFORMED BY GRACE 
 
 567 
 
 As your soul yearns after God, you will find 
 more and still more of the unsearchable riches of 
 His grace. As you contemplate these riches, you 
 will come into possession of them, and will reveal 
 the merits of the Saviour's sacrifice, the protection 
 of His righteousness, the fulness of His wisdom, and 
 His power to present you before the Father ^'with- 
 out spot, and blameless/'" 
 
 "2 Peter 3:14. 
 
CHAPTER LVI 
 
 Pa tmos 
 
 More than half a century had passed since the 
 organization of the Christian church. During that 
 time the gospel message had been constantly op- 
 posed. Its enemies had never relaxed their efforts, 
 and had at last succeeded in enlisting the power of 
 the Koman emperor against the Christians. 
 
 In the terrible persecution that followed, the 
 apostle John did much to confirm and strengthen 
 the faith of the believers. He bore a testimony 
 which his adversaries could not controvert, and 
 which helped his brethren to meet with courage and 
 loyalty the trials that came upon them. When the 
 faith of the Christians would seem to waver under 
 the fierce opposition they were forced to meet, the 
 old, tried servant of Jesus would repeat with power 
 and eloquence the story of the crucified and risen 
 Saviour. He steadfastly maintained his faith, and 
 from his lips came ever the same glad message: 
 ''That which was from the beginning, which we have 
 heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we 
 
 (568) 
 
PATMOS 569 
 
 have looked upon, and our hands have handled, of 
 the Word of life; . . . that which we have seen and 
 heard declare we unto you. ^ ' ' 
 
 John lived to be very old. He witnessed the de- 
 struction of Jerusalem and the ruin of the stately 
 temple. The last survivor of the disciples who had 
 been intimately connected with the Saviour, his mes- 
 sage had great influence in setting forth the fact 
 that Jesus was the Messiah, the Redeemer of the 
 world. No one could doubt his sincerity, and through 
 his teachings many were led to turn from unbelief. 
 
 The rulers of the Jews were filled with bitter 
 hatred against John for his unwavering fidelity to 
 the cause of Christ. They declared that their ef- 
 forts against the Christians would avail nothing so 
 long as John's testimony kept ringing in the ears 
 of the people. In order that the miracles and teach- 
 ings of Jesus might be forgotten, the voice of the 
 bold witness must be silenced. 
 
 John was accordingly summoned to Eome to be 
 tried for his faith. Here before the authorities the 
 apostle's doctrines were misstated. False witnesses 
 accused him of teaching seditious heresies. By these 
 accusations his enemies hoped to bring about the 
 disciple's death. 
 
 John answered for himself in a clear and con- 
 vincing manner, and with such simplicity and candor 
 that his words had a powerful effect. His hearers 
 were astonished at his wisdom and eloquence. But 
 the more convincing his testimony, the deeper was 
 the hatred of his opposers. The emperor Domitian 
 was filled with rage. He could neither dispute the 
 
 U John 1:1-3. 
 
570 THF. ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 reasoning of Christ's faithful advocate, nor match 
 the power that attended his utterance of truth; yet 
 he determined that he would silence his voice. 
 
 John was cast into a cauldron of boiling oil; but 
 the Lord preserved the life of His faithful servant, 
 even as He preserved the 'three Hebrews in the fiery 
 furnace. As the words were spoken, Thus perish all 
 who believe in that deceiver, Jesus Christ of Naza- 
 reth, John declared, My Master patiently submitted 
 to all that Satan and his angels could devise to 
 humiliate and torture Him. He gave His life to 
 save the world. I am honored in being permitted 
 to suffer for His sake. I am a weak, sinful man. 
 Christ was holy, harmless, undefiled. He did no 
 sin, neither was guile found in His mouth. 
 
 These words had their influence, and John was 
 removed from the cauldron by the very men who had 
 cast him in. 
 
 Again the hand T)f persecution fell heavily upon 
 the apostle. By the emperor's decree John was 
 banished to the isle of Patmos, condemned ^'for the 
 word of God, and for the testimony of Jesus 
 Christ.''' Here, his enemies thought, his influence 
 would no longer be felt, and he must finally die of 
 hardship and distress. 
 
 Patmos, a barren, rocky island in the JEgean 
 Sea, had been chosen by the Roman government as 
 a place of banishment for criminals; but to the serv- 
 ant of God this gloomy abode became the gate of 
 heaven. Here, shut away from the busy scenes of 
 life, and from the active labors of former years, he 
 had the companionship of God and Christ and the 
 
 .2 jje^^ 1 . 9^ 
 
PATMOS 571 
 
 heavenly angels, and from them he received instrnc- 
 tion for the church for all future time. The events 
 that would take place in the closing scenes of this 
 earth's history were outlined before him; and there 
 he wrote out the visions he received from God. When 
 his voice could no longer testify to the One whom 
 he loved and served, the messages given him on that 
 barren coast were to go forth as a lamp that burn- 
 etii, declaring the sure purpose of the Lord con- 
 cerning every nation on the earth. 
 
 Among the cliffs and rocks of Patmos, John held 
 communion with his Maker. He reviewed his past 
 life, and at thought of the blessings he had received, 
 peace filled his heart. He had lived the life of a 
 Christian, and he could say in faith, '^We know that 
 we have passed from death unto life. ' ' ' Not so the 
 emperor who had banished him. He could look back 
 only on fields of warfare and carnage, on desolated 
 homes, on weeping widows and orphans, the fruit 
 of his ambitious desire for pre-eminence. 
 
 In his isolated home John was able to study more 
 closely than ever before the manifestations of divine 
 power as recorded in the book of nature and in the 
 pages of inspiration. To him it was a delight to 
 meditate on the work of creation, and to adore the 
 divine Architect. In former years his eyes had been 
 greeted by the sight of forest-covered hills, green 
 valleys, and fruitful plains; and in the beauties of 
 nature it had ever been his delight to trace the 
 wisdom and skill of the Creator. He was now sur- 
 rounded by scenes that to many would appear gloomy 
 and uninteresting; but to John it was otherwise. 
 
 n John 3:14. 
 
572 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 While Ms surroundings might be desolate and bar- 
 ren, the blue heavens that bent above him were as 
 bright and beautiful as the skies above his loved 
 Jerusalem. In the wild, rugged rocks, in the mys- 
 teries of the deep, in the glories of the firmament, 
 he read important lessons. All bore the message 
 of God^s xjower and glory. 
 
 All around him the apostle beheld witnesses to 
 the flood that had deluged the earth because the 
 inhabitants ventured to transgress the law of God. 
 The rocks thrown up from the great deep and from 
 the earth, by the breaking forth of the waters, 
 brought vividly to his mind the terrors of that 
 awful outpouring of God's wrath. In the voice of 
 many waters — deep calling unto deep — the prophet 
 heard the voice of the Creator. The sea, lashed to 
 fury by the merciless winds, represented to him the 
 wrath of an offended God. The mighty waves, in 
 their terrible commotion, restrained within limits 
 appointed by an invisible hand, spoke of the control 
 of an infinite Power. And in contrast he realized 
 the weakness and folly of mortals, who, though but 
 worms of the dust, glory in their supposed wisdom 
 and strength, and set their hearts against the Euler 
 of the universe, as if God were altogether such a 
 one as themselves. By the rocks he was reminded 
 of Christ, the Kock of his strength, in whose shelter 
 he could hide without fear. From the exiled apostle 
 on rocky Patmos there went up the most ardent 
 longing of soul after God, the most fervent prayers. 
 
 The history of John afPords a striking illustra- 
 tion of the way in which God can use aged workers. 
 When John was exiled to the isle of Patmos, there 
 
PATMOS 573 
 
 were many who thought him to be past service, an old 
 and broken reed, ready to fall at any time. But the 
 Lord saw fit to use him still. Though banished 
 from the scenes of his former labor, he did not 
 cease to bear witness to the truth. Even in Patmos 
 he made friends and converts. His was a message 
 of joy, proclaiming a risen Saviour who on high 
 was interceding for His people until He should re- 
 turn to take them to Himself. And it was after 
 John had grown old in the service of his Lord 
 that he received more communications from heaven 
 than he had received during all the former years of 
 his life. 
 
 The most tender regard should be cherished for 
 those whose life interest has been bound up with 
 the work of God. These aged workers have stood 
 faithful amid storm and trial. They may have in- 
 firmities, but they still possess talents that qualify 
 them to stand in their place in God's cause. Though 
 worn, and unable to bear the heavier burdens that 
 younger men can and should carry, the counsel they 
 can give is of the highest value. 
 
 They may have made mistakes, but from their 
 failures they have learned to avoid errors and dan- 
 gers, and are they not therefore competent to give 
 wise counsel! They have borne test and trial, and 
 though they have lost some of their vigor, the Lord 
 does not lay them aside. He gives them special 
 grace and wisdom. 
 
 Those who have served their Master when the 
 work went hard, who endured poverty and remained 
 faithful when there were few to stand for truth, are 
 
574 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 to be honored and respected. The Lord desires the 
 younger laborers to gain wisdom, strength, and ma- 
 turity by association with these faithful men. Let 
 the younger men realize that in having such workers 
 among them they are highly favored. Let them give 
 them an honored place in their councils. 
 
 As those who have spent their lives in the service 
 of Christ draw near to the close of their earthly 
 ministry, they will be impressed by the Holy Spirit 
 to recount the experiences they have had in connec- 
 tion with the work of God. The record of His 
 wonderful dealings with His people, of His great 
 goodness in delivering them from trial, should be re- 
 peated to those newly come to the faith. God de- 
 sires the old and tried laborers to stand in their 
 place, doing their part to save men and women from 
 being swept downward by the mighty current of evil. 
 He desires them to keep the armor on till He bids 
 them lay it down. 
 
 In the experience of the apostle John under 
 persecution, there is a lesson of wonderful strength 
 and comfort for the Christian. God does not pre- 
 vent the plottings of wicked men, but He causes 
 their devices to work for good to those who in trial 
 and conflict maintain their faith and loyalty. Often 
 the gospel laborer carries on his work amid storms 
 of persecution, bitter opposition, and unjust reproach. 
 At such times let him remember that the experience 
 to be gained in the furnace of trial and affliction is 
 worth all the pain it costs. Thus God brings His 
 children near to Him, that He may show them their 
 weakness and His strength. He teaches them to 
 
PATHOS 575 
 
 lean on Him. Thus He prepares them to meet 
 emergencies, to fill positions of trust, and to ac- 
 complish the great purpose for which their powers 
 were given them. 
 
 In all ages God's appointed witnesses have ex- 
 posed themselves to reproach and persecution for 
 the truth's sake. Joseph was maligned and perse- 
 cuted because he preserved his virtue and integrity. 
 David, the chosen messenger of God, was hunted 
 like a beast of prey by his enemies. Daniel was cast 
 into a den of lions because he was true to his alle- 
 giance to heaven. Job was deprived of his worldly 
 possessions, and so afflicted in body that he was 
 abhorred by his relatives and friends; yet he main- 
 tained his integrity. Jeremiah could not be deterred 
 from speaking the words that God had given him 
 to speak; and his testimony so enraged the king 
 and princes that he was cast into a loathsome pit. 
 Stephen was stoned because he preached Christ and 
 Him crucified. Paul was imprisoned, beaten with 
 rods, stoned, and finally put to death because he 
 was a faithful messenger for God to the Gentiles. 
 And John was banished to the isle of Patmos **for 
 the word of God, and for the testimony of Jesus 
 Christ." 
 
 These examples of human steadfastness bear 
 witness to the faithfulness of God's promises, — of 
 His abiding presence and sustaining grace. They 
 testify to the power of faith to withstand the powers 
 of the world. It is the work of faith to rest in God 
 in the darkest hour, to feel, however sorely tried 
 and tempest tossed, that our Father is at the helm. 
 The eye of faith alone can look beyond the things 
 
 37 — Acts 
 
576 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 of time to estimate aright the worth of the eternal 
 riches. 
 
 Jesus does not present to His followers the hope 
 of attaining earthly glory and riches, of living a 
 life free from trial. Instead He calls upon them to 
 follow Him in the path of self-denial and reproach. 
 He who came to redeem the world was opposed by 
 the united forces of evil. In an unpitying confed- 
 eracy, evil men and evil angels arrayed themselves 
 against the Prince of Peace. His every word and 
 act revealed divine compassion, and His unlikeness 
 to the world provoked the bitterest hostility. 
 
 So it will be with all who will live godly in Christ 
 Jesus. Persecution and reproach await all who are 
 imbued with the Spirit of Christ. The character of 
 the persecution changes with the times, but the prin- 
 ciple ---the spirit that underlies it — is the same that 
 has slain the chosen of the Lord ever since the days 
 of Abel. 
 
 In all ages Satan has persecuted the people of 
 God. He has tortured them and put them to death, 
 but in dying they became conquerors. They bore 
 witness to the power of One mightier than Satan. 
 Wicked men may torture and kill the body, but they 
 cannot touch the life that is hid with Christ in God. 
 They can incarcerate men and women in prison walls, 
 but they cannot bind the spirit. 
 
 Through trial and persecution the glory — the 
 character — of God is revealed in His chosen ones. 
 The believers in Christ, hated and persecuted by the 
 world, are educated and disciplined in the school of 
 Christ. On earth they walk in narrow paths; they 
 are purified in the furnace of affliction. They fol- 
 
PATMOS 
 
 577 
 
 low Christ through sore conflicts; they endure self- 
 denial, and experience bitter disappointments; but 
 thus they learn the guilt and woe of sin, and they 
 look upon it with abhorrence. Being partakers of 
 Christ's sufferings, they can look beyond the gloom 
 to the glory, saying, "I reckon that the sufferings 
 of this present time are not worthy to be compared 
 with the glory which shall be revealed in us/'* 
 
 *Roin. 8:18. 
 
CHAPTER LVII 
 
 The Revelation 
 
 In the days of the apostles the Christian believers 
 were filled with earnestness and enthusiasm. So 
 untiringly did they labor for their Master that in 
 a comparatively short time, notwithstanding fierce 
 opposition, the gospel of the kingdom was sounded 
 to all the inhabited parts of the earth. The zeal 
 manifested at this time by the followers of Jesus 
 has been recorded by the pen of inspiration for the 
 encouragement of believers in every age. Of the 
 church at Ephesus, which the Lord Jesus used as a 
 symbol of the entire Christian church in the apos- 
 tolic age, the Faithful and True Witness declared: 
 
 *^I know thy works, and thy labor, and thy pa- 
 tience, and how thou canst not bear them which are 
 evil: and thou hast tried them which say they are 
 apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars: 
 and hast borne, and hast patience, and for My 
 name's sake hast labored, and hast not fainted.''' 
 
 At the first, the experience of the church at 
 Ephesus was marked with childlike simplicity and 
 
 ^Eev. 2:2,3. 
 (578) 
 
THE REVELATION 579 
 
 fervor. The believers souglit earnestly to obey 
 every word of God, and their lives revealed an 
 earnest, sincere love for Christ. They rejoiced to 
 do the will of God because the Saviour was in 
 their hearts as an abiding presence. Filled with 
 love for their Redeemer, their highest aim was to 
 win souls to Him. They did not think of hoarding 
 the precious treasure of the grace of Christ. They 
 felt the importance of their calling; and weighted 
 with the message, ^^ Peace on earth, good will toward 
 men,'' they burned with desire to carry the glad 
 tidings of salvation to earth's remotest bounds. And 
 the world took knowledge of them that they had 
 been with Jesus. Sinful men, repentant, pardoned, 
 cleansed, and sanctified, were brought into partner- 
 ship with God through His Son. 
 
 The members of the church were united in senti- 
 ment and action. Love for Christ was the golden 
 chain that bound them together. They followed on 
 to know the Lord more and still more perfectly, and 
 in their lives were revealed the joy and peace of 
 Christ. They visited the fatherless and widows in 
 their affliction, and kept themselves unspotted from 
 the world, realizing that a failure to do this would 
 be a contradiction of their profession and a denial 
 of their Redeemer. 
 
 In every city the work was carried forward. 
 Souls were converted, who in their turn felt that 
 they must tell of the inestimable treasure they had 
 received. They could not rest till the light which 
 had illumined their minds was shining upon others. 
 Multitudes of unbelievers were made acquainted with 
 the reasons of the Christian's hope. Warm, in- 
 
580 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 spired personal appeals were made to the erring, 
 to the outcast, and to those who, while professing 
 to know the truth, were lovers of pleasure more 
 than lovers of God. 
 
 But after a time the zeal of the believers Jbegan 
 to wane, and 'their love for God and for one another 
 grew less. Coldness crept into the church. Some 
 forgot the wonderful manner in which they had re- 
 ceived the truth. One by one the old standard- 
 bearers fell at their post. Some of the younger 
 workers, who might have shared the burdens of 
 these pioneers, and thus have been prepared for 
 wise leadership, had become weary of oft-repeated 
 truths. In their desire for something novel and 
 startling, they attempted to introduce new phases 
 of doctrine, more pleasing to many minds, but not 
 in harmony with the fundamental principles of the 
 gospel. In their self-confidence and spiritual blind- 
 ness they failed to discern that these sophistries 
 would cause many to question the experiences of 
 the past, and would thus lead to confusion and un- 
 belief. 
 
 As these false doctrines were urged, differences 
 sprang up, and the eyes of many were turned from 
 beholding Jesus as the author and finisher of their 
 faith. The discussion of unimportant points of 
 doctrine, and the contemplation of pleasing fables 
 of man's invention, occupied time that should have 
 been spent in proclaiming the gospel. The masses 
 that might have been convicted and converted by 
 a faithful presentation of the truth, were left un- 
 warn'ed. Piety was rapidly waning, and Satan 
 
TEE REVELATION 581 
 
 seemed about to gain the ascendency over those 
 who claimed to be followers of Christ. 
 
 It was at this critical time in the history of the 
 church that John was sentenced to banishment. 
 Never had his voice been needed by the church as 
 now. Nearly all his former associates in the min- 
 istry had suffered martyrdom. The remnant of 
 believers was facing fierce opposition. To all out- 
 ward appearance the day was not far distant when 
 the enemies of the church of Christ would triumph. 
 
 But the Lord^s hand was moving unseen in the 
 darkness. In the providence of God, John was 
 placed where Christ could give him a wonderful 
 revelation of Himself and of divine truth for the 
 enlightenment of the churches. 
 
 In exiling John, the enemies of truth had hoped 
 to silence forever the voice of God's faithful wit- 
 ness; but on Patmos the disciple received a message, 
 the influence of which was to continue to strengthen 
 the church till the end of time. Though not released 
 from the responsibility of their wrong act, those 
 who banished John became instruments in the hands 
 of God to carry out Heaven's purpose; and the very 
 effort to extinguish the light placed the truth in 
 bold relief. 
 
 It was on the Sabbath that the Lord of glory 
 appeared to the exiled apostle. The Sabbath was 
 as sacredly observed by John on Patmos as when 
 he was preaching to the people in the towns and 
 cities of Judea. He claimed as his own the precious 
 promises that had been given regarding that day. 
 *^I was in the Spirit on the Lord's day," John 
 writes, "and heard behind me a great voice, as of 
 
582 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 a trumpet, saying, I am Alpha and Omega, the first 
 and the last. . . . And I turned to see the voice 
 that spake with me. And being turned, I saw seven 
 golden candlesticks; and in the midst of the seven 
 candlesticks one like unto the Son of man.''" 
 
 Richly favored was this beloved disciple. He 
 had seen his Master in Gethsemane, His face marked 
 with the blood-drops of agony. His '^visage . . . 
 marred more than any man, and His form more than 
 the sons of men. ' ' "^ He had seen Him in the hands 
 of the Roman soldiers, clothed with an old purple 
 robe and crowned with thorns. He had seen Him 
 hanging on the cross of Calvary, the object of cruel 
 mockery and abuse. Now John is once more per- 
 mitted to behold his Lord. But how changed is His 
 appearance! He is no longer a man of sorrows, 
 despised and humiliated by men. He is clothed in 
 a garment of heavenly brightness. ^^His head and 
 His hairs'' are ^^ white like wool, as white as snow; 
 and His eyes ... as a flame of fire; and His feet 
 like unto fine brass, as if they burned in a furnace."* 
 His voice is like the music of many waters. His 
 countenance shines as the sun. In His hand are 
 seven stars, and out of His mouth issues a sharp 
 two-edged sword, an emblem of the power of His 
 word. Patmos is made resplendent with the glory 
 of the risen Lord. 
 
 ^^And when I saw Him,'' John writes, ^^I fell at 
 His feet as dead. And He laid His right hand upon 
 me, saying unto me. Fear not."* 
 
 John was strengthened to live in the presence 
 of his glorified Lord. Then before his wondering 
 
 ^ Rev. 1 : 10-13. ^ Isa. 52 : 14. * Rev. 1 : 14, 15, 17. 
 
THE REVELATION 583 
 
 vision were opened the glories of heaven. He was 
 permitted to see the throne of God, and looking 
 beyond the conflicts of earth, to behold the white- 
 robed throng of the redeemed. He heard the music 
 of the heavenly angels, and the triumphant songs of 
 those who had overcome by the blood of the Lamb 
 and the word of their testimony. In the revelation 
 given to him there was unfolded scene after scene 
 of thrilling interest in the experience of the people 
 of God, and the history of the church was foretold 
 to the very close of time. In figures and symbols, 
 subjects of vast importance were presented to John, 
 which he was to record, that the people of God 
 living in his age and in future ages might have an 
 intelligent understanding of the perils and conflicts 
 before them. 
 
 This revelation was given for the guidance and 
 comfort of the church throughout the Christian dis- 
 pensation. Yet religious teachers have declared that 
 it is a sealed book and its secrets cannot be ex- 
 plained. Therefore many have turned from the pro- 
 phetic record, refusing to devote time and study to 
 its mysteries. But God does not wish His people to 
 regard the book thus. It is ^Hhe revelation of Jesus 
 Christ, which God gave unto Him, to show unto His 
 servants things which must shortly come to pass.'' 
 ^ ' Blessed is he that readeth, ' ' the Lord declares, ^ ^ and 
 they that hear the words of this prophecy, and 
 keep those things which are written therein: for the 
 time is at hand.''" ^'I testify unto every man that 
 heareth the words of the prophecy of this book, If 
 any man shall add unto these things, God shall add 
 
 8 Rev. 1:1,3. 
 
584 THE ACTS OF TEE APOSTLES 
 
 unto him the plagues that are written in this book: 
 and if any man shall take away from the words of 
 the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his 
 part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, 
 and from the things which are written in this book. 
 He which testifieth these things saith, Surely I come 
 quickly. ' ' " 
 
 In the Revelation are portrayed the deep things 
 of God. The very name given to its inspired pages, 
 ^Hhe Revelation,'' contradicts the statement that 
 this is a sealed book. A revelation is something 
 revealed. The Lord Himself revealed to His serv- 
 ant the mysteries contained in this book, and He 
 designs that they shall be open to the study of all. 
 Its truths . are addressed to those living in the last 
 days of this earth's history, as well as to those 
 living in the days of John. Some of the scenes de- 
 picted in this prophecy are in the past, some are 
 now taking place; some bring to view the close of 
 the great conflict between the powers of darkness and 
 the Prince of heaven, and some reveal the triumphs 
 and joys of the redeemed in the earth made new. 
 
 Let none think, because they cannot explain the 
 meaning of every symbol in the Revelation, that 
 it is useless for them to search this book in an 
 effort to know the meaning of the truth it contains. 
 The One who revealed these mysteries to John will 
 give to the diligent searcher for truth a foretaste 
 of heavenly things. Those whose hearts are open 
 to the reception of truth will be enabled to under- 
 stand its teachings, and will be granted the bless- 
 ing promised to those who ^^hear the words of this 
 
 «Eev. 22:18-20. 
 
THE REVELATION 585 
 
 prophecy, and keep those things which are written 
 therein. ' ' 
 
 In the Revelation all the books of the Bible meet 
 and end. Here is the complement of the book of 
 Daniel. One is a prophecy; the other a revelation. 
 The book that was sealed is not the Revelation, but 
 that portion of the prophecy of Daniel relating to 
 the last days. The angel commanded, ^*Bnt thou, 
 Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even 
 to the time of the end. ' ' ' 
 
 It was Christ who bade the apostle record that 
 which was to be opened before him. ^^What thou 
 seest, write in a book,'' He commanded, '^and send 
 it unto the seven churches which are in Asia; unto 
 Ephesus, and unto Smyrna, and unto Pergamos, and 
 unto Thyatira, and unto Sardis, and unto Philadel- 
 phia, and unto Laodicea.'' '^I am He that liveth, and 
 was dead; and, behold, I am alive forevermore. . . . 
 Write the things which thou hast seen, and the things 
 which are, and the things which shall be hereafter; 
 the mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest 
 in My right hand, and the seven golden candle- 
 sticks. The seven stars are the angels of the seven 
 churches : and the seven candlesticks which thou 
 sawest are the seven churches. ' ' ' 
 
 The names of the seven churches are symbolic 
 of the church in different periods of the Christian 
 era. The number seven indicates completeness, and 
 is symbolic of the fact that the messages extend to 
 the end of time, while the symbols used reveal the 
 condition of the church at different periods in the 
 history of the world. 
 
 ' Dan. 12:4. ' Kev. 1 : 11, 18-20. 
 
586 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Christ is spoken of as walking in the midst of 
 the golden candlesticks. Thus is symbolized His re- 
 lation to the churches. He is in constant commu- 
 nication with His people. He knows their true state. 
 He observes their order, their piety, their devotion. 
 Although He is high priest and mediator in the 
 sanctuary above, yet He is represented as walking 
 up and down in the midst of His churches on the 
 earth. With untiring wakefulness and unremitting 
 vigilance, He watches to see whether the light of 
 any of His sentinels is burning dim or going out. 
 If the candlesticks were left to mere human care, 
 the flickering flame would languish and die; but He 
 is the true watchman in the Lord's house, the true 
 warden of the temple courts. His continued care 
 and sustaining grace are the source of life and light. 
 
 Christ is represented as holding the seven stars 
 in His right hand. This assures us that no church 
 faithful to its trust need fear coming to naught; 
 for not a star that has the protection of Omnipo- 
 tence can be plucked out of the hand of Christ. 
 
 '* These things saith He that holdeth the seven 
 stars in His right hand.''" These words are spoken 
 to the teachers in the church, — those entrusted by 
 God with weighty responsibilities. The sweet in- 
 fluences that are to be abundant in the church are 
 bound up with God's ministers, who are to reveal 
 the love of Christ. The stars of heaven are under 
 His control. He fills them with light. He guides 
 and directs their movements. If He did not do this, 
 they would become fallen stars. So with His min- 
 isters. They are but instruments in His hands, and 
 all the good they accomplish is done through His 
 
 "Eev. 2:1. 
 
TEE REVELATIOn 587 
 
 power. Through them His light is to shine forth. 
 The Saviour is to be their efficiency. If they will 
 look to Him as He looked to the Father, they will 
 be enabled to do His work. As they make God 
 their dependence, He will give them His brightness 
 to reflect to the world. 
 
 Early in the history of the church the mystery 
 of iniquity foretold by the apostle Paul began its 
 baleful work; and as the false teachers concerning 
 whom Peter had warned the believers, urged their 
 heresies, many were ensnared by false doctrines. 
 Some faltered under trial, and were tempted to 
 give up the faith. At the time when John was 
 given this revelation, many had lost their first love 
 of gospel truth. But in His mercy God did not leave 
 the church to continue in a backslidden state. In a 
 message of infinite tenderness He revealed His love 
 for them, and His desire that they should make sure 
 work for eternity. ^ ' Remember, ^ ' He pleaded, ^^frorn 
 whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first 
 works.'' '" 
 
 The church was defective, and in need of stern 
 reproof and chastisement; and John was inspired 
 to record messages of warning and reproof and 
 entreaty to those who, losing sight of the funda- 
 mental principles of the gospel, should imperil their 
 hope of salvation. But always the words of rebuke 
 that God finds it necessary to send are spoken in 
 tender love, and with the promise of peace to every 
 penitent believer. '^Behold, I stand at the door, and 
 knock," the Lord declares; ^^if any man hear My 
 voice, and open the door, I will come in to Him, and 
 will sup with Him, and he with Me. ' ' " 
 
 ^» Rev. 2:5. " Rev. 3 : 20. 
 
588 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 And for those who in the midst of conflict should 
 maintain their faith in God, the prophet was given 
 the words of commendation and promise: '^I know 
 thy works: behold, I have set before thee an open 
 door, and no man can shut it: for thou hast a little 
 strength, and hast kept My word, and hast not 
 denied My name. . . . Because thou hast kept the 
 word of My patience, I also will keep thee from 
 the hour of temptation, which shall come upon all 
 the world, to try them that dwell upon the earth." 
 The believers were admonished: '^Be watchful, and 
 strengthen the things which remain, that are ready 
 to die.'' ''Behold, I come quickly: hold that fast 
 which thou hast, that no man take thy crown. ' ' " 
 
 It was through one who declared himself to be 
 a ''brother, and companion in tribulation,"'' that 
 Christ revealed to His church the things that they 
 must suffer for His sake. Looking down through 
 long centuries of darkness and superstition, the 
 aged exile saw multitudes suffering martyrdom be- 
 cause of their love for the truth. But he saw also 
 that He who sustained His early witnesses would not 
 forsake His faithful followers during the centuries 
 of persecution that they must pass through before 
 the close of time. "Fear none of those things which 
 thou shalt suffer," the Lord declared; "behold, the 
 devil shall cast some of you into prison, that ye 
 may be tried; and ye shall have tribulation: . . . 
 be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee 
 a crown of life. ' ' " 
 
 And to all the faithful ones who were striving 
 against evil, John heard the promises made: "To 
 
 ^= Rev. 3 : 8, 10, 2, 11. ^ Rev. 1 : 9. " Rev. 2 : 10. 
 
TEE REVELATION 589 
 
 him that overcometh will I give to eat of the tree 
 of life, which is in the midst of the paradise of 
 God." "He that overcometh, the same shall be 
 clothed in white raiment; and I will not blot out 
 his name out of the book of life, but I will confess 
 his name before My Father, and before His angels." 
 ''To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with 
 Me in My throne, even as I also overcame, and am 
 set down with My Father in His throne. ' ' '" 
 
 John saw the mercy, the tenderness, and the love 
 of God blending with His holiness, justice, and 
 power. He saw sinners finding a Father in Him of 
 whom their sins had made them afraid. And look- 
 ing beyond the culmination of the great conflict, he 
 beheld upon Zion "them that had gotten the victory 
 . . . stand on the sea of glass, having the harps of 
 God," and singing the song of Moses and the 
 Lamb." 
 
 The Saviour is presented before John under the 
 symbols of the "Lion of the tribe of Judah," and 
 of a "Lamb as it had been slain."'' These symbols 
 represent the union of omnipotent power and self- 
 sacrificing love. The Lion of Judah, so terrible to 
 the rejecters of His grace, will be the Lamb of God 
 to the obedient and faithful. The pillar of fire that 
 speaks terror and wrath to the transgressor of God's 
 law, is a token of light and mercy and deliverance 
 to those who have kept His commandments. The 
 arm strong to smite the rebellious will be strong 
 to deliver the loyal. Every one who is faithful will 
 be saved. "He shall send His angels with a great 
 sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together 
 
 ^"^ Rev. 2:7; 3:5, 21. ^^ Rev. 15 : 2, 3. ^^Rev. 5:5,6. 
 
590 TB^ ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 His elect from the four winds, from one end of 
 heaven to the other. ' ' '' 
 
 In comparison with the millions of the world, 
 God^'s people will be, as they have ever been, a little 
 flock; but if they stand for the truth as revealed in 
 His word, God will be their refuge. They stand 
 under the broad shield of Omnipotence. God is 
 always a majority. When the sound of the last 
 trump shall penetrate the prison-house of the dead, 
 and the righteous shall come forth with triumph, ex- 
 claiming, **0 death, where is thy sting? grave, 
 where is thy victory 1 ' ' "* — standing then with God, 
 with Christ, with the angels, and with the loyal and 
 true of all ages, the children of God will be far 
 in the majority. 
 
 Christ's true disciples follow Him through sore 
 conflicts, enduring self-denial and experiencing bitter 
 disappointment; but this teaches them the guilt and 
 woe of sin, and they are led to look upon it with 
 abhorrence. Partakers of Christ's sufferings, they 
 are destined to be partakers of His glory. In holy 
 vision the prophet saw the ultimate triumph of God's 
 remnant church. He writes: 
 
 '*I saw as it were a sea of glass mingled with 
 fire: and them that had gotten the victory . . . 
 stand on the sea of glass, having the harps of God. 
 And they sing the song of Moses the servant of 
 God, and the song of the Lamb, saying, Great and 
 marvelous are Thy works. Lord God Almighty; just 
 and true are Thy ways. Thou King of saints. ' ' "* 
 
 **And I looked, and, lo, a Lamb stood on the 
 Mount Sion, and with Him a hundred forty and 
 
 « Matt. 24 : 31. " 1 Cor. 15 : 55. -« Rev. 15 : 2, 3. 
 
THE REVELATION 591 
 
 four thousand, having His Father's name written in 
 their foreheads. ' ' "' In this world their minds were 
 consecrated to God; they served Him with the in- 
 tellect and with the heart; and now He can place 
 His name ^^in their foreheads. '^ '*And they shall 
 reign forever and ever. ' ' " They do not go in and 
 out as those who heg a place. They are of that 
 number to whom Christ says, ^ ' Come, ye blessed of 
 My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you 
 from the foundation of the world.'' He welcomes 
 them as His children, saying, ^^ Enter thou into the 
 joy of thy Lord." '' 
 
 *^ These are they which follow the Lamb whither- 
 soever He goeth. These were redeemed from among 
 men, being the first-fruits unto God and to the 
 Lamb. ' ' '* The vision of the prophet pictures them 
 as standing on Mount Zion, girt for holy service, 
 clothed in white linen, which is the righteousness of 
 the saints. But all who follow the Lamb in heaven 
 must first have followed Him on earth, not fretfully 
 or capriciously, but in trustful, loving, willing obedi- 
 ence, as the flock follows the shepherd. 
 
 ^^I heard the voice of harpers harping with their 
 harps: and they sung as it were a new song before 
 the throne, . . . and no man could learn that song 
 but the hundred and forty and four thousand, 
 which were redeemed from the earth. ... In their 
 mouth was found no guile: for they are without 
 fault before the throne of God. ' ' ''* 
 
 *^And I John saw the holy city, New Jerusalem, 
 coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as 
 a bride adorned for her husband." ^^Her light was 
 
 =* Bev. 14:1. ^ Eev. 22:5. ^ Matt. 25 : 34, 21. 
 
 «Rev. 14:2-5. 
 
 38 — Acts 
 
592 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 like unto a stone most pjecious, even like a jasper 
 stone, clear as crystal; and had a wall great and 
 high, and had twelve gates, and at the gates twelve 
 angels, and names written thereon, which are the 
 names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel.'^ 
 *^The twelve gates were twelve pearls; every several 
 gate was of one pearl: and the street of the city 
 was pure gold, as it were transparent glass. And 
 I saw no temple therein: for the Lord God Almighty 
 and the Lamb are the temple of it.'''' 
 
 **And there shall be no more curse: but the 
 throne of God and of the Lamb shall be in it; and 
 His servants shall serve Him: and they shall see 
 His face; and His name shall be in their foreheads. 
 And there shall be no night there; and they need no 
 candle, neither light of the sun; for the Lord God 
 giveth them light. " '" 
 
 **He showed me a pure river of water of life, 
 clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God 
 and of the Lamb. In the midst of the street of it, 
 and on either side of the river, was there the tree 
 of life, which bare twelve manner of fruits, and 
 yielded her fruit every month: and the leaves of 
 the tree were for the healing of the nations." 
 *^ Blessed are they that do His commandments, that 
 they may have right to the tree of life, and may 
 enter in through the gates into the city. ' ' '' 
 
 **And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying, 
 
 "Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, 
 And He will dwell with them, 
 And they shall be His people, 
 And God Himself shall be with them, 
 And be their God.'"' 
 
 "^ Eev. 21 : 2, 11, 12, 21, 22. ^ Rev. 22 : 3-5. " Rev. 22 : 1, 2, 14. 
 
 ^ Rev. 21 : 3. 
 
CHAPTER LVIII 
 
 The Church Triumphant 
 
 More than nineteen centuries have passed since 
 the apostles rested from their labors; but the history 
 of their toils and sacrifices for Christ's sake is still 
 among the most precious treasures of the church. 
 This history, written under the direction of the Holy 
 Spirit, was recorded in order that by it the followers 
 of Christ in every age might be impelled to greater 
 zeal and earnestness in the cause of the Saviour. 
 
 The commission that Christ gave to the disciplq^, 
 they fulfilled. As these messengers of the cross went 
 forth to proclaim the gospel, there was such a reve- 
 lation of the glory of God as had never before been 
 witnessed by mortal man. By the co-operation of the 
 divine Spirit, the apostles did a work that shook the 
 world. To every nation was the gospel carried in 
 a single generation. ^ 
 
 Glorious were the results that attended the min- 
 istry of the chosen apostles of Christ. At the 
 beginning of their ministry some of them were un- 
 learned men, but their consecration to the cause of 
 
 (593) 
 
594 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 their Master was unreserved, and under His instruc- 
 tion they gained a preparation for the great work 
 committed to them. Grace and truth reigned in 
 their hearts, inspiring their motives and controlling 
 their actions. Their lives were hid with Christ in 
 God, and self was lost sight of, submerged in the 
 depths of infinite love. 
 
 The disciples were men who knew how to speak 
 and pray sincerely, men who could take hold of the 
 might of the Strength of Israel. How closely they 
 stood by the side of God, and bound their personal 
 honor to His throne! Jehovah was their God. His 
 honor was their honor. His truth was their truth. 
 Any attack made upon the gospel was as if cutting 
 deep into their souls, and with every power of their 
 being they battled for the cause of Christ. They 
 could hold forth the word of life, because they 
 had received the heavenly anointing. They expected 
 much, and therefore they attempted much. Christ 
 had revealed Himself to them, and to Him they 
 looked for guidance. Their understanding of truth 
 and their power to withstand opposition were pro- 
 portionate to their conformity to God's will. Jesus 
 Christ, the wisdom and power of God, was the theme 
 of every discourse. His name — the only name given 
 under heaven whereby men can be saved — was by 
 them exalted. As they proclaimed the completeness 
 of Christ, the risen Saviour, their words moved 
 hearts, and men and women were won to the gospel. 
 Multitudes who had reviled the Saviour's name and 
 despised His power, now confessed themselves dis- 
 ciples of the Crucified. 
 
THE CHURCH TRIUMPHANT ' 595 
 
 Not in their own power did the apostles accom- 
 plish their mission, but in the power of the living 
 God. Their work was not easy. The opening labors 
 of the Christian church were attended by hardship 
 and bitter grief. In their work the disciples con- 
 stantly encountered privation, calumny, and perse- 
 cution; but they counted not their lives dear unto 
 themselves, and rejoiced that they were called to 
 suffer for Christ. Irresolution, indecision, weakness 
 of purpose, found no place in their efforts. They 
 were willing to spend and be spent. The conscious- 
 ness of the responsibility resting on them purified 
 and enriched their experience; and the grace of 
 heaven was revealed in the conquests they achieved 
 for Christ. With the might of omnipotence God 
 worked through them to make the gospel triumphant. 
 
 Upon the foundation that Christ Himself had laid, 
 the apostles built the church of God. In the Scrip- 
 tures the figure of the erection of a temple is fre- 
 quently used to illustrate the building of the church. 
 Zechariah refers to Christ as the Branch that should 
 build the temple of the Lord. He speaks of the Gen- 
 tiles as helping in the work: '^They that are far 
 off shall come and build in the temple of the Lord;** 
 and Isaiah declares, ^'The sons of strangers shall 
 build up thy walls.*'' 
 
 Writing of the building of this temple, Peter 
 says, ^'To whom coming, as unto a living stone, 
 disallowed indeed of men, but chosen of God, and 
 precious, ye also, as lively stones, are built up a 
 spiritual house, a holy priesthood, to offer up spir- 
 itual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ.**' 
 
 ' Zech. 6 : 12, 15 ; Isa. 60 : 10. =1 Peter 2 : 4, 5. 
 
596 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 In the quarry of the Jewish and the Gentile world 
 the apostles labored, bringing out stones to lay 
 upon the foundation. ^In his letter to the believers 
 at" Ephesus, Paul said, ^'Now therefore ye are no 
 more strangers and foreigners, but fellow-citizens 
 with the saints, and of the household of God; and 
 are built upon the foundation of the apostles and 
 prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief 
 corner-stone; in whom all the building fitly framed 
 together groweth unto a holy temple in the Lord: in 
 whom ye also are builded together for a habitation 
 of God through the Spirit.'*' 
 
 And to the Corinthians he wrote: '^According to 
 the grace of God which is given unto me, as a wise 
 master-builder, I have laid the foundation, and an- 
 other buildeth thereon. But let every man take heed 
 how he buildeth thereupon. For other foundation 
 can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus 
 Christ. Now if any man build upon this foundation 
 gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble; 
 every man's work shall be made manifest: for the 
 day shall declare it, because it shall be revealed by 
 fire; and the fire shall try every man's work of 
 what sort it is."' 
 
 The apostles built upon a sure foundation, even 
 the Eock of Ages. To this foundation they brought 
 the stones that they quarried from the world. Not 
 without hindrance did the builders labor. Their 
 work was made exceedingly difficult by the opposi- 
 tion of the enemies of Christ. They had to contend 
 against the bigotry, prejudice, and hatred of those 
 who were building upon a false foundation. Many 
 
 8 Eph. 2 : 19-22. - 1 Cor. 3 : 10-13. 
 
THE CHURCH TRIUMPHANT 597 
 
 who wrought as builders of the church could be lik- 
 ened to the builders of the wall in Nehemiah^s day, 
 of whom it is written: ^'They which builded on the 
 wall, and they that bare burdens, with those that 
 laded, every one with one of his hands wrought in 
 the work, and with the other hand held a weapon. ' ' " 
 
 Kings and governors, priests and rulers, sought 
 to destroy the temple of God. But in the face of 
 imprisonment, torture, and death, faithful men car- 
 ried the work forward; and the structure grew, beau- 
 tiful and symmetrical. At times the workmen were 
 almost blinded by the mists of superstition that set- 
 tled around them. At times they were almost over- 
 powered by the violence of their opponents. But 
 with unfaltering faith and unfailing courage they 
 pressed on with the work. 
 
 One after another the foremost of the builders 
 fell by the hand of the enemy. Stephen was stoned; 
 James was slain by the sword; Paul was beheaded; 
 Peter was crucified ; John was exiled. Yet the church 
 grew. New workers took the place of those who fell, 
 and stone after stone was added to the building. 
 Thus slowly ascended the temple of the church of 
 God. 
 
 Centuries of fierce persecution followed the es- 
 tablishment of -the Christian church, but there were 
 never wanting men who counted the work of build- 
 ing God's temple dearer than life itself. Of suchs 
 it is written: '^Others had trial of cruel mockings 
 and scourgings, yea, moreover of bonds and im- 
 prisonment: they were stoned, they were sawn asun- 
 der, were tempted, were slain with the sword: they 
 
 «Neh. 4:17. 
 
598 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins; being 
 destitute, afflicted, tormented; (of whom the world 
 was not worthy:) they wandered in deserts, and in 
 mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth. ' ' " 
 
 The enemy of righteousness left nothing undone 
 in his effort to stop the work committed to the 
 Lord's builders. But God ''left not Himself with- 
 out witness. ' ' ' Workers were raised up who ably 
 defended the faith once delivered to the saints. His- 
 tory bears record to the fortitude and heroism of 
 these men. Like the apostles, many of them fell at 
 their post, but the building of the temple went stead- 
 ily forward. The workmen were slain, but the work 
 advanced. The Waldenses, John Wycliffe, Huss and 
 Jerome, Martin Luther and Zwingle, Cranmer, Lati- 
 mer, and Knox, the Huguenots, John and Charles 
 Wesley, and a host of others brought to the founda- 
 tion material that will endure throughout eternity. 
 And in later years those who have so nobly endeav- 
 ored to. promote the circulation of God's word, and 
 those who by their service in heathen lands have 
 prepared the way for the proclamation of the last 
 great message, — these also have helped to rear the 
 structure. 
 
 Through the ages that have passed since the days 
 of the apostles, the building of God's temple has 
 never ceased. We may look back through the cen- 
 turies, and see the living stones of which it is com- 
 posed gleaming like jets of light through the dark- 
 ness of error and superstition. Throughout eternity 
 these precious jewels will shine with increasing lus- 
 ter, testifying to the power of the truth of God. 
 
 •Heb. 11:36-38. ^ Acts 14:17. 
 
TBE CHURCB TRIUMPBANT 599 
 
 The flashing light of these polished stones reveals 
 the strong contrast between light and darkness, be- 
 tween the gold of truth and the dross of error. 
 
 Paul and the other apostles, and all the right- 
 eous who have lived since then, have acted their 
 part in the building of the temple. But the struc- 
 ture is not yet complete. We who are living in this 
 age have a work to do, a part to act. We are to 
 bring to the foundation material that will stand the 
 test of fire, — gold, silver, and precious stones, ^^ pol- 
 ished after the similitude of a palace. " ' To those 
 who thus build for God, Paul speaks words of en- 
 couragement and warning: ^^If any man's work 
 abide which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive 
 a reward. If any man's work shall be burned, he 
 shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be saved; yet 
 so as by fire."' The Christian who faithfully pre- 
 sents the word of life, leading men and women into 
 the way of holiness and peace, is bringing to the 
 foundation material that will endure, and in the king- 
 dom of God he will be honored as a wise builder. 
 
 Of the apostles it is written, ^^They went forth, 
 and preached everywhere, the Lord working with 
 them, and confirming the word with signs follow- 
 ing."" As Christ sent forth His disciples, so to-day 
 He sends forth the members of His church. The 
 same power that the apostles had is for them. If 
 they will make God their strength. He will work 
 with them, and they shall not labor in vain. Let 
 them realize that the work in which they are en- 
 gaged is one upon which the Lord has placed His 
 signet. God said to Jeremiah, *'Say not, I am a 
 
 «Ps. 144:12. "1 Cor. 3:14,15. ^Mark 16:20, 
 
600 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 child: for thou shalt go to all that I shall send thee, 
 and whatsoever I command thee thou shalt speak. 
 Be not afraid of their faces: for I am with thee to 
 deliver thee/' Then the Lord put forth His hand, 
 and touched His servant's mouth, saying, 'VBehold, 
 I have put My words in thy mouth. ' ' " And He bids 
 us go forth to speak the words He gives us, feeling 
 His holy touch upon our lips. 
 
 Christ has given to the church a sacred charge. 
 Every member should be a channel through which 
 God can communicate to the world the treasures of 
 His grace, the unsearchable riches of Christ. There 
 is nothing that the Saviour desires so much as 
 agents who will represent to the world His Spirit 
 and His character. There is nothing that the world 
 needs so much as the manifestation through human- 
 ity of the Saviour's love. All heaven is waiting for 
 men and women through whom God can reveal the 
 power of Christianity. 
 
 The church is God's agency for the proclamation 
 of truth, empowered by Him to do a special work; 
 and if she is loyal to Him, obedient to all His com- 
 mandments, there will dwell within her the excellency 
 of divine grace. If she will be true to her alle- 
 giance, if she will honor the Lord God of Israel, 
 there is no power that can stand against her. 
 
 Zeal for God and His causfe moved the disciples 
 to bear witness to the gospel with mighty power. 
 Should not a like zeal fire our hearts with a deter- 
 mination to tell the story of redeeming love, of 
 Christ and Him crucified? It is the privilege of 
 every Christian, not only to look for, but to hasten 
 the coming of the Saviour. 
 
 "Jer. 1:7-9. 
 
TEE CHURCH TRIUMPHANT 601 
 
 If the church will put on the robe of Christ's 
 righteousness, withdrawing from all allegiance with 
 the world, there is before her the dawn of a bright 
 and glorious day. God's promise to her will stand 
 fast forever. He will make her an eternal excel- 
 lency, a joy of many generations. Truth, passing by 
 those who despise and reject it, will triumph. Al- 
 though at times apparently retarded, its progress 
 has never been checked. When the message of God 
 meets with opposition. He gives it additional force, 
 that it may exert greater influence. Endowed with 
 divine energy, it will cut its way through the strong- 
 est barriers, and triumph over every obstacle. 
 
 What sustained the Son of God during His 
 life of toil and sacrifice? He saw the results of 
 the travail of His soul, and was satisfied. Look- 
 ing into eternity. He beheld the happiness of those 
 who through His humiliation had received pardon 
 and everlasting life. His ear caught the shout of 
 the redeemed. He heard the ransomed ones sing- 
 ing the song of Moses and the Lamb. 
 
 We ifiay have a vision of the future, the blessed- 
 ness of heaven. In the Bible are revealed visions 
 of future glory, scenes pictured by the hand of 
 God, and these are dear to His church. By faith 
 we may stand on the threshold of the eternal city, 
 and hear the gracious welcome given to those who 
 in this life co-operate with Christ, regarding it as 
 an honor to suffer for His sake. As the words are 
 spoken, ''Come, ye blessed of My Father,'' they cast 
 their crowns at the feet of the Redeemer, exclaim- 
 ing, ''Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive 
 power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and 
 
602 TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 honor, and glory, and blessing. . . . Honor, and 
 glory, and power, be unto Him that sitteth upon the 
 throne, and unto the Lamb forever and ever. ' * " 
 
 There the redeemed greet those who led them to 
 the Saviour, and all unite in i)raising Him who died 
 that human beings might have the life that measures 
 with the life of God. The conflict is over. Tribula- 
 tion and strife are at an end. Songs of victory fill 
 all heaven as the ransomed ones take up the joyful 
 strain, Worthy, worthy is the Lamb that was slain, 
 and lives again, a triumphant conqueror. 
 
 **I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no 
 man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and 
 people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and 
 before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms 
 in their hands; and cried with a loud voice, saying. 
 Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the throne, 
 and unto the Lamb. ' ' " 
 
 ' ^* These are they which came out of great tribu- 
 lation, and have washed their robes, and made them 
 white in the blood of the Lamb. Therefore are they 
 before the throne of God, and serve Him day and 
 night in His temple: and He that sitteth on the 
 throne shall dwell among them. They shall hunger 
 no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the 
 sun light on them, nor any heat. For the Lamb 
 which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, 
 and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters: 
 and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes.'* 
 **-And there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, 
 nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: 
 for the former things are passed away.''" 
 
 « Matt. 25 : 34 ; Eev. 5 :12, 13. " Eev. 7 : 9, 10. 
 
 "Eev, 7:14-17; 21:4. 
 
INDEXES 
 
Index to Scripture References 
 
 GENESIS 
 
 3:15 222 
 
 22:18 222 
 
 49:10 223 
 
 EXODUS 
 
 18:19-26 94 
 
 20:3 151 
 
 NUMBERS 
 
 6 406 
 
 DEUTERONOMY 
 
 1:16,17 94 
 
 18:5 336 
 
 18:15, 18 222 
 
 2 KINGS 
 
 1:3, 4 290 
 
 1 CHRONICLES 
 
 28: 1, 8 94 
 
 28:9, 10 95 
 
 NEHEMIAH 
 
 4:17 597 
 
 9:20 , 53 
 
 JOB 
 
 22:21 126 
 
 PSALMS 
 
 15:5 475 
 
 16:9, 10 227 
 
 19:8 475 
 
 22:6-8, 17, 18 225 
 
 25:9 279 
 
 34:7 153 
 
 56:3 467 
 
 68:32-34 33 
 
 69:8, 9, 20 225 
 
 72:14 86 
 
 91:6 153 
 
 119:130 284 
 
 125:1-3 86 
 
 144:12 599 
 
 PROVERBS 
 
 3:9, 10 345 
 
 11:24 345 
 
 28:13 552 
 
 ECCLESIASTES 
 
 9:5 289 
 
 SONG OP SOLOMON 
 
 6:10 91 
 
 ISAIAH 
 
 5:3-7 16 
 
 11: 1 223 
 
 11:2, 3 224 
 
 26:3 510 
 
 29:22-24 382 
 
 32:20 345 
 
 41:10 86 
 
 42 : 1-4 225 
 
 42:6, 7 10 
 
 43:10-12 10 
 
 49:8-16 11 
 
 50:6 225 
 
 52:14 582 
 
 53:1-8 226 
 
 53:5 472 
 
 53:7, 9, 10, 12 227 
 
 55:3-5 223 
 
 56:7 9 
 
 58:4 413 
 
 60:10 595 
 
 61:1-3 224 
 
 JEREMIAH 
 
 1 
 
 7-9 
 
 . 600 
 
 2 
 
 21 
 
 . 15 
 
 9 
 
 23, 24 
 
 . 531 
 
 23 
 
 5, 6 
 
 . 223 
 
 33 
 
 17, 18 
 
 . 223 
 
 
 EZEKIEL 
 
 
 33 
 
 7-9 
 
 . 361 
 
 S'l 
 
 4. . . 
 
 16 
 
 34 
 
 26,29-31 ..... 
 
 . 10 
 
 47 
 
 8-12 
 
 . 13 
 
 DANIEL 
 
 12:4, 
 
 585 
 
 HOSEA 
 
 1:10 174, 376 
 
 2:23 174 
 
 6:3 564 
 
 10:1 15 
 
 JOEL 
 
 2: 
 
 5:1. 
 5:2. 
 
 MICAH 
 
 HAGGAI 
 
 55 
 
 225 
 224 
 
 519 
 
 ZECHARIAH 
 
 6:12, 15 595 
 
 9- 15, 16 86 
 
 10:1 55 
 
 12:8 48 
 
 13:6 226 
 
 MALACHI 
 
 3:8, 9 339 
 
 3: 10 338 
 
 (605) 
 
606 
 
 INDEX TO SCRIPTURE REFERENCES 
 
 MATTHEW 
 
 5:11, 12 176 
 
 5:45 359 
 
 7:20 523 
 
 7:23 423 
 
 10:34 84 
 
 16:22 525 
 
 16:24 523, 560 
 
 17:8 64 
 
 18:15-18 304 
 
 18:20 186 
 
 20:6, 7 Ill 
 
 20:21-23 542 
 
 20:25-28 543 
 
 20:26-28 359 
 
 21:42-44 64 
 
 21:43 174 
 
 23:38 145 
 
 24:12 473 
 
 24:14 Ill 
 
 24:31. . 590 
 
 25:21, 34 591 
 
 25:34 34, 602 
 
 27:17,24,25 43 
 
 27:42 25 
 
 28:18, 19 282 
 
 28:19 105. 174 
 
 28:19,20 30 
 
 28:20 65 
 
 MARK 
 
 3:13,14 18 
 
 4:30 12 
 
 8:36 366 
 
 9:3 33 
 
 9:39 544 
 
 9:43-45 313 
 
 12:43, 44 342 
 
 13:9 81 
 
 16:15 174 
 
 16:20 599 
 
 LUKE 
 
 6:38 345 
 
 9:54-56 541 
 
 12:48 337 
 
 14:23 364 
 
 15:7 154 
 
 21:12,16 84 
 
 21:14,15 98 
 
 22:32 515 
 
 23:31 25 
 
 24:21 25 
 
 24:27 221 
 
 24:45-48 27 
 
 24:49 30 
 
 24:51 32 
 
 24:53 35 
 
 JOHN 
 
 1:12 381 
 
 1:14 472, 544 
 
 1:14, 16 521 
 
 1:16 544 
 
 3:3 387 
 
 3:14 104 
 
 3: 16 226 
 
 3:33 556 
 
 4:29, 41 106 
 
 6:40 513 
 
 12:32 249 
 
 13:34 547, 550 
 
 14:1-4 21 
 
 14:3 34, 536 
 
 14: 12 22 
 
 14:16, 17 47 
 
 14:21 85 
 
 14:26 52 
 
 14:27 84 
 
 15:20,21 79 
 
 15:26 51 
 
 15:26,27 22 
 
 16:2, 4 79 
 
 16:7,13 38 
 
 16:8,14 52 
 
 16:12 271 
 
 16:13.. .• 51, 53 
 
 16:23,24 36 
 
 16:33 23, 84, 86 
 
 17:3 531 
 
 17:10, 11, 20-23 ... 24 
 17:11,14,21,23... 90 
 
 17:21, 23 20 
 
 18:40 43 
 
 19:6 43 
 
 21:15-17 515 
 
 21: 18 537 
 
 21:20 539 
 
 ACTS 
 
 1:5, 8 31 
 
 1:6,7 30 
 
 1:8 107 
 
 1:10, 11 33 
 
 2:1-39 35-46 
 
 2:5 87 
 
 2:36 165 
 
 2:46 45 
 
 3 57-60 
 
 4: 1-31 60-69 
 
 4:13,32 45 
 
 4:31 71 
 
 4:32 to 5:11 70-76 
 
 4:33 48 
 
 4:36 166 
 
 5: 12-42 77-86 
 
 6:1-7 87-96 
 
 6:5-15 97-99 
 
 6: 15 116, 495 
 
 7 99-102 
 
 7:55, 56 116 
 
 8 103-111 
 
 8:4 113 
 
 9:1-18 112'-122 
 
 9:15 159 
 
 9: 19-30 123-130 
 
 9:25 128 
 
 9:32 to 11:18. .131-142 
 
 10:15 193 
 
 11:17 193 
 
 11: 19-26 155-160 
 
 11:20 166 
 
 12:1-23 143-154 
 
 13: 1-3 160-165 
 
 13:4-52 166-176 
 
 14:1-26 177-187 
 
 14:17 598 
 
 14:27 188 
 
 15:1-35 188-200 
 
 15:36-41 201, 202 
 
 16:1-6 202-210 
 
 16:5 402 
 
 16:7-40 211-220 
 
 17:1-10 221-230 
 
 17:11-34 231-242 
 
 17:26, 27 20 
 
 18:1-18 243-254 
 
 18:2-4 350 
 
 18:18-28 269-280 
 
 18:23 281 
 
 19:1-20 281-290 
 
 19:21-41 291-295 
 
 20:1 295-297 
 
 20:4 to 21:16. .389-398 
 
 20:20, 21, 27 364 
 
 20:33-35 352 
 
 20:35 343 
 
 21:17 to 23:35. .339-418 
 
 22:14-16 126 
 
 22:18-21 130 
 
 22:21 159, 233 
 
 24 419-427 
 
INDEX TO 8CBIPTVBE BEFEBENCES 
 
 607 
 
 25:1-12 428-432 
 
 25:13-27 433-435 
 
 25:16 428 
 
 26 435-438 
 
 26:9-11 103 
 
 26:12 123 
 
 26:12-14 114 
 
 26:16-18 127 
 
 26:18 159 
 
 26:20 125 
 
 27 439-445 
 
 28:1-10 445, 446 
 
 28:11-31 447-453 
 
 ROMANS 
 
 1 to 16 372-382 
 
 1:14 246 
 
 1:21 14 
 
 5:1 476 
 
 ,6:23 519 
 
 7:18 561 
 
 8:18 577 
 
 8:34 36 
 
 12:10 275 
 
 12:11 351 
 
 16:25 159 
 
 I CORINTHIANS 
 
 1 to 16 298-322 
 
 1:1, 17, 26-29 127 
 
 1:12, 13 280 
 
 1:18, 19, 27, 28. . . 241 
 
 1:23 245 
 
 1:26 461 
 
 2:1, 4, 5 270 
 
 2:2 128 
 
 2:2, 4 244 
 
 2:3 250 
 
 2:4, 5 127 
 
 2:4, 10-13 402 
 
 2:6-13 251 
 
 2:10 271 
 
 2:14 272 
 
 3:1, 2 271 
 
 3:4-7 274 
 
 3:8, 9 275 
 
 3:10-13 596 
 
 3:11 475 
 
 3:14, 15 599 
 
 3:21-23 280 
 
 4:1-5 276 
 
 4:6, 7, 11-15 277 
 
 4:11, 12 354 
 
 6:19, 20 566 
 
 9:6 346 
 
 9:7-14 336 
 
 12:4-12, 28 92 
 
 13:4, 5 543 
 
 14:32, 33 200 
 
 14:33 96 
 
 15:3, 4, 8 123 
 
 15:55 590 
 
 16:9 286 
 
 II CORINTHIANS 
 
 1 to 13 323-334 
 
 3:17 460 
 
 4:5, 6 209 
 
 4:6-10 510 
 
 4:10 251 
 
 4:17 560 
 
 4:17, 18 363 
 
 5:17 476 
 
 6:3-10 369 
 
 7:1 201 
 
 8:1-5 343 
 
 8:7, 11, 12 344 
 
 8:9 519 
 
 9:6, 7 343 
 
 9:8-11 344 
 
 10:4 463 
 
 10:5 483 
 
 11:5 388 
 
 11:7-12 350 
 
 12:1, 2, 4, 11 469 
 
 12:12-15 351 
 
 GALATIANS 
 
 1 to 6 383-388 
 
 1:1 127 
 
 1:3, 4 208 
 
 1:17 125 
 
 1:17, 18 128 
 
 1:21, 23 156 
 
 2:13, 14 198 
 
 2:20 251 
 
 3:2, 26 208 
 
 3: 16 222 
 
 4: 12 208 
 
 6:14 210, 561 
 
 EPHESIANS 
 
 1:9 159 
 
 2:12, 13, 19 175 
 
 2:14 19, 161 
 
 2:19. 20 176 
 
 2: 19-22 596 
 
 3:5-11 160 
 
 3:6 19 
 
 3:8 134 
 
 3:9 527 
 
 3:10 9 
 
 3:18, 19 469 
 
 4:13 285 
 
 4:13, 14, 17, 18.. . 470 
 
 5:11 290 
 
 5:15, 16, 25, 27. . . 470 
 
 6:6 460 
 
 6:12 29, 219 
 
 6:14 76 
 
 PHILIPPIANS 
 
 1 to 4 479-484 
 
 1:3-5, 29, 30 219 
 
 1:12 463 
 
 1:13, 14 464 
 
 1:21 128 
 
 2:8 333 
 
 2: 13 158 
 
 2:15, 16 207 
 
 2:16 206 
 
 3:5, 6 112 
 
 3:6 190 
 
 3:8-10 .. .' 128 
 
 3:9 314 
 
 3:12 562 
 
 4:16 348 
 
 4:22 464 
 
 COLOSSIANS 
 
 1 to 4 469-478 
 
 1:25-29 368 
 
 2:7 175 
 
 3:11 390 
 
 4:7-14 455 
 
 4:10 440 
 
 4:11 170 
 
 I THESSALONIANS 
 
 I to 5 255-268 
 
 2:6, 9 347 
 
 3:1 234 
 
 4:3 559, 566 
 
 5:3 535 
 
 II THESSALONIANS 
 
 1 to 3 255-268 
 
 3:8, 9 347 
 
 3:10-12 348 
 
 30 
 
 Acts 
 
608 
 
 INDEX TO SCRIPTURE REFERENCES 
 
 I TIMOTHY 
 
 1:2 204 
 
 4: 15 356 
 
 5: 18 336 
 
 6: 10, 11, 17-19 . . . 367 
 
 6:15 175 
 
 II TIMOTHY 
 
 1 to 3 498-508 
 
 1:12 27, 511 
 
 1:16-18 491 
 
 2:4 366 
 
 2:9 462 
 
 4:6-8 513 
 
 4: 10 455 
 
 4:11 170, 490 
 
 4:14 294 
 
 4:16, 17 493 
 
 TITUS 
 
 1:7-9 95 
 
 2:6-8 369 
 
 2:11-14 205 
 
 2: 12 505 
 
 PHILEMON 
 1 450-460 
 
 HEBREWS 
 
 1:14 154 
 
 3: 14 518 
 
 7:5 336 
 
 11:36-38 .-. 598 
 
 12:1, 2 312 
 
 JAMES 
 
 2: 6, 7 157 
 
 3:17, 18 527 
 
 I PETER 
 
 1 to 5 514-528 
 
 1:5 530 
 
 2:4, 5 595 
 
 4:14, 16 157 
 
 5:2, 3 91 
 
 5:5 200 
 
 II PETER 
 
 1 to 3 529-538 
 
 1:19 165 
 
 3:14.*. 567 
 
 I JOHN 
 
 1 to 5 546-556 
 
 1:1-3 569 
 
 1:2 544 
 
 1:8-10 562 
 
 2:4, 5 563 
 
 2:6 339, 559 
 
 3:1 334 
 
 3 : 1, 2 545 
 
 3:3 559 
 
 3:5, 6, 24 563 
 
 3:14 571 
 
 4: 10 334 
 
 4: 16 560 
 
 II JOHN 
 1 546-556 
 
 III JOHN 
 1 546-556 
 
 REVELATION 
 
 1:1, 3 583 
 
 1:9 570, 588 
 
 1:10-15, 17 582 
 
 1:11, 18-20 585 
 
 2:1 586 
 
 2:2, 3 578 
 
 2:5 587 
 
 2:7 .' 589 
 
 2:10 588 
 
 3:2, 8, 10, 11 588 
 
 3:4 524 
 
 3: 5, 21 589 
 
 3:20 587 
 
 3:21 543 
 
 5:5, 6 589 
 
 5:12, 13 602 
 
 7:9, 10, 14-17 .... 602 
 
 13:8 229 
 
 14: 1-5 591 
 
 15:2, 3 589, 590 
 
 17:14 371 
 
 19:14 524 
 
 21:2,3,11,12,21,22 592 
 
 21:4 602 
 
 21:27 76 
 
 22: 1-5, 14 592 
 
 22:5 591 
 
 22:17 110 
 
 22:18-20 584 
 
General Index 
 
 Abraham, the Gentiles as children of, 390. 
 
 Achaia, 252. 
 
 Adam, 45. 
 
 Adaptation, 385, 386. 
 
 Address, see Defense ; Sermon. 
 
 JEneas, healing of, 131. 
 
 Affliction, purification through, 524, 525. 
 
 see also Discipline; Trials. 
 Agabus, prophecy of, 397. 
 Aged -workers, God's use for, 572-574. 
 
 see also Pioneers. 
 Agrippa II., 433-438. 
 Alexander the coppersmith, 294. 
 Allegiance to God alone, 238, 600. 
 
 see also Loyalty; Obedience. 
 Ambassadors for Christ, 360. 
 
 see also Believers; Ministers; Work- 
 ers. 
 Ananias and Sapphira, 71-73. 
 Ananias, of Damascus, 121, 122. 
 Angel, appearance of, to Cornelius, 133, 
 134, 138; to Peter, 135. 
 Peter and John delivered by, 79-82. 
 Angels, as attendants of ministers, 52 7; 
 of Paul, 434, 435; of Bible stu- 
 dents, 231. 
 co-operation of, with gospel workers, 
 
 107, 109. 
 ministry of, to Peter, 145-152 ; to 
 believers, 152-154. 
 Annas, the high priest, 62. 
 Antioch (in Pisidia), Paul and Barna- 
 bas in, 170-176. 
 
 Antioch (in Syria), Paul and Barna- 
 bas in, 155-165. 
 church in, a center of missionary 
 activity, 188. 
 Anxieties, wearing, 488. 
 Apollos, a disciple of John the Baptist, 
 269. 
 acceptance of Christianity by, 270. 
 in Corinth, 270-280. 
 Apostasy, among Christians, 504, 505. 
 from gospel truth, foretold, 265, 395. 
 
 Apostasy — Continued. 
 
 in Corinth, 300-304, 
 
 in Galatia, 385-388. 
 
 see also Mystery of iniquity. 
 Apostles, impression made by, on world, 
 22, 23. 
 
 ministry of, 48, 49, 165, 593, 594. 
 
 ti'aining of, 17-24. 
 
 see also Disciples. 
 Apostleship of Paul, 164, 165, 387, 388. 
 Apparel, see Dress. 
 Appii Forum, 448. 
 
 Aquila and Priscilla, in Corinth, 243; 
 in Ephesus, 269. 
 
 as gospel laborers, 270, 355. 
 
 as tentmakers, 349, 350, 
 Areopagus, 236. 
 Argument, 31, 45, 555. 
 Aristarchus, 293, 390, 439, 455, 
 Armor, the Christian, 502. 
 Art, in heathen world, 233, 234. 
 Ascension, see Christ. 
 Ashes of martyrs, as seed, 465. 
 Asia, Roman province of, gospel in, 281- 
 297. 
 
 letters sent to, by Peter, 517. 
 Associates, influence of, 186, 204, 208, 
 218. 
 
 see also Environment. 
 Assos, 391, 392. 
 Assurance of life eternal, 533. 
 Athens, Paul in, 233-242. 
 
 methods followed by Paul in, 235, 
 236, 244. 
 Atonement, condition of, fulfilled, 29, 
 Attalia, 187. 
 Authority, arbitrary, 399-406. 
 
 see also Gospel order. 
 Authorities, civil, respect for, 69, 522. 
 
 Baal-zebub, 290, 316. 
 
 Babylon, Daniel a blessing to, 13. 
 
 (609) 
 
610 
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 Backsliders, return of, 388. 
 
 see also Apostasy. 
 Banishment of John, 570. 
 Baptism, of Cornelius, 139. 
 
 pledge at, 475, 476. 
 Bar-jesus, 167. 
 
 Barnabas, Paul befriended by, 129 
 in Antioch, 156-165. 
 ordination of, 161-163. 
 on first missionary journey, 166. 
 in Iconium, Lystra, Derbe, 177-187. 
 attitude of, toward ceremonial law, 
 
 188, 198. 
 on second missionary journey, 201, 
 202. 
 Believers, counsels to, 469-484, 527, 528. 
 education of, for service, 516, 517. 
 faithfulness of, in Thessaloniea, 255- 
 268; in heathen communities, 521, 
 522. 
 final deliverance of, 590. 
 going to law against one another, 305, 
 
 306. 
 in Corinth, conflicts and victories of, 
 
 298-308. 
 peace and joy among, 563, 564. 
 respect of, for civil authorities, 69, 
 
 522. 
 spiritual development of, 270-274, 
 
 470. 
 steadfastness of, 587-589. 
 strengthened by Peter, 514, 517. 
 subjection of, to trial, 576, 577. 
 transformation of, through love for 
 
 Christ, 332-334. 
 witnessing for God in every ago, 
 
 598-600. 
 see also Apostasv; Church; Disciples; 
 Liberality ; Workers. 
 Benevolence, spirit of, 339, 342-344, 515. 
 
 see also Liberality; Offerings. 
 Berea, labors of Paul in, 231-233. 
 Bereans, nobility of, 231, 232f. 
 Bernice, 433-438. 
 Bible, a safe guide, 475. 
 
 Christ's ministry a key to Old Testa- 
 ment, 229. 
 faith in, destroyed by higher criti- 
 cism, 474. 
 obedience to, 506. 
 presentation of, before higher classes, 
 
 241, 242. 
 study of, 231, 232, 521. 
 the sure word of prophecy, 534, 535. 
 transforming influence of, 203-205, 
 
 502, 503. 
 see also Law of God; Prophecy. 
 Bible workers, in cities, 158, 159. 
 Bithynia, 517. 
 
 Blindness, of Saul, 114-122. 
 
 of Elymas the sorcerer, 168. 
 Blood, forbidden as food, 191-197. 
 Books on magic, burning of, 288, 289. 
 Brethren, love of, for one another, 547- 
 552. 
 
 see also Believers; Christians; Disci- 
 ples ; Workers. 
 Bribes, 101, 426, 427. 
 
 see also Fraud. 
 Brotherhood of man, 238. 
 Brotherly kindness, 529-533. 
 Builders, noble, in all ages, 595-599. 
 Burning, of books on magic, 288, 289. 
 
 of Rome, 487. 489. 490. 494. 
 
 Cassar, converts from household of, 461- 
 468. 
 Paul's appeal to, 428-432. 
 see also Domitian ; Nero. 
 
 CfBsarea (Palestina), conversion of Cor- 
 nelius in, 137-139. 
 
 home of Philip the evangelist, 397, 
 
 trial of Paul in, 419-427. 
 Caiaphas, 62. 
 Caleb, 53. 
 
 Canaanite woman, 19. 
 Cappadocia, 517. 
 Caste, 20, 238. 
 Centurion, of Capernaum, 19. 
 
 see also Cornelius; Julius. 
 Ceremonialism, among Jews, 14, 15, 78 
 Ceremonial law, 228. 
 
 attitude of early Christians toward. 
 188-200. 
 
 Character, development of, 483, 529-533, 
 of disciples, varied, 20. 
 of God, to be reflected by church, 9 
 
 by Israel, 13. 
 of John, 540-545. 
 
 see also Growth ; Holiness ; Perfec 
 tion ; Sanctification ; Transforma 
 tion. 
 Charge, of Christ to disciples, 25-34. 
 of David to men in responsibility, 94 
 
 to Solomon, 95. 
 of Paul to Timothy, 503. 
 see also Ordination. 
 Charity, 318, 319, 529-533. 
 
 see also Love. 
 Cheerfulness, influence of, 464, 465. 
 Chloe, household of, 300, 302. 
 Christ, acceptance of, by remnant from 
 among Israel, 374-382. 
 appearance of, to disciples after res- 
 urrection, 26; to John on Patmos, 
 
GENERAL INDEX 
 
 611 
 
 Christ — Continued. 
 
 581-583; to Saul of Tarsus, 114- 
 117. 
 as advocate, 552, 553. 
 as an educator, 17, 18, 45. 
 as an example to ministers, 359, 360. 
 as Creator, 471. 
 
 as foundation of church, 595, 596. 
 as Messiah of prophecy, 436, 437. 
 as priest and victim, 33. 
 ascension of, 32, 33, 38. 
 attitude of heathen toward, 244, 245. 
 authority of, 29. 
 burden of, for disciples, 20, 21. 
 counsels of, to Peter, 515, 516. 
 courage of, 23. 
 cross of, theme of Paul's preaching, 
 
 208, 209. 
 death of, why a surprise to disciples, 
 
 25, 26. 
 exaltation of, bv Paul, 471, 472, 483, 
 
 484, 494-496; by Peter, 78, 516, 
 
 517. 
 gift of, 519. 
 
 inauguration of, 38, 39. 
 in midst of churches, 585, 586. 
 interview of, with Nicodemus, 104. 
 lessons of, 544. 
 love of, for John, 539. 
 necessity of beholding, 532, 533. 
 plottings of priests against, 66. 
 power in name of, 28. 
 prayers of, for fresh supplies of 
 
 grace, 56. 
 prophecies concerning, 26, 27, 115- 
 
 120, 221-228, 247, 381, 382, 436, 
 
 437, 451, 452. 
 raising of Lazarus by, 66. 
 source of disciples' success, 29. 
 sacrifice of, 29, 472. 
 second advent of, 33, 111, 228, 229, 
 
 260, 264-267, 536, 537. 
 sustained by love for souls, 601. 
 sympathy of, 472. 
 
 the foundation, of the Jewish econ- 
 omy, 14, 120, 227, 228; of tha 
 
 church, 64, 175, 176, 595, 596. 
 the sinner's hope, 301-308. 
 the theme of Paul in Corinth, 244- 
 
 248; before Agrippa, 436, 437. 
 training of John by, 540-545. 
 triumph of Corinthian believers 
 
 through beholding, 327-334. 
 wall of separation disregarded by, 19. 
 see also Ambassadors; Cross; Holy 
 
 Spirit. 
 Christians, first use of name, in Anti- 
 
 och, 157. 
 accused of burning Rome, 487. 
 a fountain of life to world, 13. 
 
 Christians — Continued. 
 
 aggressive missionaries, 109, 110. 
 
 and slavery, 457-460. 
 
 apostasy among, 504, 505. 
 
 going to law against one another, 
 305-307. 
 
 high standards of, 298-334, 478, 518- 
 520. 
 
 labors of early, 578-580. 
 
 proscription of, under Nero, 489. 
 
 scattering of, from Jerusalem, 103- 
 106. 
 
 spiritual advancement of, 478. 
 
 strength of, under persecution, 85. 
 
 see also Believers; Christianity; Dis- 
 ciples; Workers, 
 
 Christianity, triumphs of, 466-468 ; in 
 church at Corinth, 325-334, in 
 Ephesus, 288. 
 
 uniting influence of, 95, 96. 
 
 victory of, over paganism, 240. 
 
 see also Christians; Gospel. 
 Church, additions to, at Pentecost, 44, 45. 
 
 apostasy in, foretold, 395. 
 
 arbitrary control, 199, 200. 
 
 as channel of divine grace, 600. 
 
 as channel of communication between 
 God and man, 120-122, 163. 
 
 at Ephesus, in charge of Timothy, 
 498. 
 
 at Jerusalem, a model of organiza- 
 tion, 91. 
 
 at Philippi, 218, 219. 
 
 authority of, 122, 196. 
 
 bestowal of early and latter rain 
 upon, 54, 55. 
 
 building of, through the ages, 595- 
 599. 
 
 Christ the foundation of, 64, 175. 
 176, 595, 596. 
 
 compared to a cultivated field, 275; 
 to a building, 275; to a candle- 
 stick, 585; to the human body, 317, 
 318. 
 
 consolation for, in the Revelation, 
 583-592. 
 
 counsels to believers, 323-334. 
 
 deceivers in, 473, 474. 
 
 defective., yet loved by God, 587, 588. 
 
 disorderly elements in, 196, 197. 
 
 early zeal of, 578-580. 
 
 ecclesiastical power vested in, 162- 
 164. 
 
 establishment of, in Corinlh, 252, 
 254; in Ephesus, 291. 
 
 faith of, confirmed by John, 568, 569. 
 
 final triumph of, 593-602. 
 
 financial support of, 70, 74, 75, 335- 
 358. 
 
612 
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 Church — Continued. 
 
 God's purpose for, 9-16. 
 
 growth of, through wise leadership, 
 88, 89. 
 
 individual safety in combined wis- 
 dom of many, 279. 
 
 John's prophetic messages to, 585- 
 592. 
 
 loyalty of, 600. 
 
 mission of, to world, 9, 13. 
 
 nationalities in early, 87. 
 
 needs of, 507. 
 
 neglect of, to appreciate blessings, 
 417, 418. 
 
 orgapization of, in Corinth, 274; in 
 Lycaonia and Pisidia, 185-187; in 
 Thessalonica, 261. 
 
 pastoral watchcare over, 205, 206. 
 
 peculiar trials of Corinthian believ- 
 ers, 298-308. 
 
 perilous times before, in John's day, 
 
 553, 554. 
 
 perils before, 502, 503 ; in last days, 
 
 554, 555. 
 
 persecution of, under Nero, 487, 489, 
 490; under Domitian, 568-570. 
 
 preparation of, for persecution, 528. 
 
 protection of, by Nicodemus, 104, 105. 
 
 responsibilities of leaders in, 92, 525, 
 526. 
 
 responsibilities, distribution of, 88. 
 
 spiritual prosperity of, as influenced 
 by liberality, 344, 345. 
 
 strength of, in service, 105. 
 
 suspicion in early, 87, 88; how 
 averted, 96. 
 
 to be awake to signs of times, 259- 
 261. 
 
 unifying power of love, 547-552. 
 
 victory of, 589-592. 
 
 wise leadership a means of enlarg- 
 ing, 88, 89. 
 
 work of, 90. 
 
 zeal of early, 106, 109. 
 
 see also Believers ; Churches ; Gospel 
 order. 
 
 Church elders, responsibilities of, 525, 
 526. 
 
 see also Gospel order. 
 Church-members, as representatives of 
 God, 9, 10. 
 
 see also Believers ; Christians ; Dis- 
 ciples ; Workers. 
 Churches, confirmation and development 
 of, 201, 202. 
 
 loyalfy of, to general body of be- 
 lievers, 402. 
 
 Paul's efforts to unify, 487, 488. 
 
 solicitude of Paul for, 323-325, 453, 
 454. 
 
 see also Church. 
 
 Cilicia, 202. 
 
 Circumcision, controversy over, 188-200. 
 
 of Timothy, 204. 
 Cities, activity among lay members in, 
 53, 158, 159. 
 as centers of gospel effort, 243-254. 
 discouraging features in evangeliza- 
 tion of, 250. 
 labors of Paul in Ephesus, 281-297. 
 labors in, by Ephesian church, 579. 
 Citizens, see Roman citizenship. 
 Civil government, see Authorities. 
 Clairvoyants, 290. 
 
 see also Sorcery. 
 Colossians, Paul's letter to, 471-478. 
 Comforter, coming of the, 38, 39. 
 
 see also Holy Spirit. 
 Commission, see Gospel commission. 
 Communion with God, 126, 362, 363. 
 by John on Patmos, 571, 572'. 
 Holy Spirit received through, 56. 
 see also Prayer. 
 Companions of Paul on first missionary 
 journey, 166, 167. 
 in Antioch, 197. 
 on second missionary journev, 201- 
 
 203, 211. 
 in Corinth, 243, 248. 
 in Ephesus, 269, 282, 291, 293. 
 on first voyage to Rome, 439, 440. 
 in Rome, 454-456. 
 on final voyage to Rome, 489. 
 see also Aquila; Aristarchus; Barna- 
 bas; DeTnas ; Epaphras; Epaphro- 
 ditus ; Hermogenes ; Luke ; Mark ; 
 Onesiphorus; Phvgellus; Priscilla; 
 Sopater; Timothy; Titus; Trophi- 
 mus; Tychicus. 
 Compromise, 404-406; of Peter at Anti- 
 och, 197-200. 
 Conciliation, 404-406. 
 Confession of disciples before Pentecost, 
 
 36. 
 Confidence, see Faith. 
 
 Conflicts, of the Christian, with forces 
 of evil, 298-308, 502. 
 see also Warfare. 
 Consecration, 484. 
 Conspiracy, see Plot. 
 Contest, the Christian race, 309-315. 
 
 see also Warfare. 
 Control of workers, see Gospel order. 
 Controversy, avoidance of, 45, 555. 
 Conversion, in Caesar's household, 461- 
 468. 
 joy in, 476. 
 
 love an evidence of true, 262, 263. 
 of Corinthian believers, 250, 252. 
 
GENERAL INDEX 
 
 613 
 
 Conversion — Continued. 
 
 of Cornelius, 131-142, 193. 
 of Lydia, 212, 213. 
 of pagans in Athens, 240. 
 of Paul, 112-122, 228, 452. 
 of Peter, 515, 516. 
 of Philippian jailer, 215-218. 
 of Timothy, 184, 185. 
 of multitudes at Pentecost, 44, 45. 
 of the Ethiopian, 107-109. . 
 
 through untiring ministry, 370, 371. 
 see also Transformation. 
 Converts, education of, as gospel mis- 
 sionaries, 105. 
 labors for new, 262. 
 Paul greeted by, on Appian Way, 
 
 448, 449. 
 trials of, during seasons of gaiety, 
 
 291-295, 315-317. 
 see also Believers; Disciples; Train- 
 ing. 
 Conviction, among priests and rulers, 
 of divinity of Christ, 44, 45. 
 in mind of Felix, 422-426; of 
 
 Agrippa, 438; of Nero, 496. 
 of Philippian jailer, 216; in con- 
 trast with Felix, 426. 
 see also Conversion ; Paul. 
 Corinth, ancient games in, 309. 
 ApoUos in, 269-280. 
 establishment of church in, 350. 
 labors of Paul in, 243-254; 372. 
 unselfishness of Paul's ministry in, 
 
 349-352. 
 see also Corinthians. 
 Corinthians, called to reach a higher 
 standard, 309-322. 
 characteris.tics of, 243-245, 250. 
 development of Christians among, 
 
 372, 
 first epistle to, 298-308. 
 message to, heeded, 323-334. 
 Paul's tenderness toward, 385. 
 second epistle to, 323-334. 
 see also Corinth. 
 Cornelius, conversion of, 131-142, 193. 
 Corner-stone, see Stone. 
 Corruption, moral, masked by heathen- 
 ism, 234, 239, 240. 
 see also Purity. 
 Council, at Jerusalem, first general, 190- 
 197. 
 see also Gospel order. 
 Counsel, sought by Timothy, 205. 
 safety in, 164. 
 
 see also Counsels; Counselors. 
 Counsels, to believers, to be steadfast, 
 587-589. 
 to Corinthian believers, 298^308'. 
 
 Counsels — Continued. 
 to ministers, 501-508. 
 see also Counsel; Counselors. 
 Counselors, choosing of, by Moses, 92-94. 
 
 experienced workers as, 572-574. 
 Courage, through love, 449. 
 
 in face of opposition, 230, 430-432. 
 in loneliness and adversity, 233-242. 
 of Paul on shipwrecked vessel, 442- 
 
 444. 
 of Peter in face of danger, 537, 538. 
 see also Trials. 
 Courtesy of Paul, 194, 241, 402-405, 
 408, 435-438,' 456-459, 479, 480. 
 Covetousness, 339. 
 
 cherished by Ananias and Sapphira, 
 72-76. 
 see also Liberality. 
 Cranmer, 598. 
 
 Creator, communion of John with, on 
 Patmos, 571, 572. 
 exaltation of, before heathen, 180, 
 237-239, 472. 
 Crescens, 490. 
 Cripple, healing of, at temple gate, 57- 
 
 69; in Lystra, 181. 
 Crispus, 249. 
 
 Cross, supreme benevolence taught by, 
 339. 
 exaltation of, before Gentiles, 201- 
 210; by Paul, 245-249, 484; be- 
 fore Nero, 494-496. 
 meaning of, to-day, 77, 209, 210. 
 transforming power of, 333, 334. 
 see also Christ. 
 Crown of life everlasting, 311, 312, 588. 
 Crucifixion, of Christ, 23. 
 
 of Peter, 537, 538, 597.. 
 Culture, in heathen world, 233-242. 
 Curse, end of, 592, 602. 
 Cyprus, spread of gospel in, 155, 156. 
 Paul and Barnabas in, 166-169. 
 Barnabas and Mark in, 202. 
 
 Damascus, early church at, 113. 
 
 first labors of Paul in, 123-125. 
 ministry of Ananias to Saul in, 118- 
 
 122. 
 vision of Paul at gate of, 114-118. 
 Daniel in Babylon, 13. 
 in den of lions, 575. 
 prophecies of Daniel and the Revela- 
 tion, 585. 
 Dark Ages, God's care for church dur- 
 ing, 11, 12, 597, 598. 
 persecution in, 85. 
 workings of Holy Spirit during, 53. 
 
614 
 
 GEl^EBAL INDEX 
 
 David, charge of, to princes, 94; to 
 Solomon, 95. 
 hunted by Saul, 575. 
 Deacons, appointment of seven, 87-96. 
 
 see also Gospel order. 
 Death, fear of, 100, 537, 538, 575. 
 
 teaching of Paul concerning, 257-259. 
 see also Resurrection. 
 Deceivers, see False teachers. 
 Defense, of John before Domitian, 569, 
 570. 
 of Paul before Gallio, 253; before 
 Jews on temple stairs, 408-412 ; 
 before Felix, 420-422; before Fes- 
 tus, 429; before Agrippa, 433-438; 
 before Nero, 485-487, 493-496. 
 of Peter, 63-65, 81-83, 141. 
 of Stephen, 98-100. 
 see also Sermon. 
 Deliverance, of John in Rome, 570. 
 
 of Paul at Lystra, 184; from ship- 
 wreck, 445 ; from poisoning by 
 viper, 445, 446 ; from Nero, 485- 
 487. 
 of Paul and Silas in Philippi, 213- 
 
 218. 
 of Peter and John from prison, 79- 
 
 81. 
 of Peter from prison, 143-154. 
 Demas, 455, 490. 
 Demetrius, of Ephesus, 292-295. 
 Derbe, gospel in, 185, 202. 
 Development, spiritual, 470. 
 
 of Corinthian believers, 243-254, 325, 
 
 326. 
 of John, 540-545. 
 see also Growth; Sanctification. 
 Diana of the Ephesians, 286, 291-295. 
 Diet of Spires, 68. 
 Difficulties, see Trials. 
 Dionysius, 240. 
 Disappointments, see Trials. 
 Disciples, as representatives of gospel 
 church, 19. 
 as witnesses, 27. 
 commission to, 25-34. 
 convincing power of, 46, 63, 64, 595. 
 discouragement of, 25, 26. 
 diversity in character of, 20. 
 faith of, in Christ, strengthened, 27. 
 far-reaching influence of, 18, 19, 22. 
 gospel preached by, in Jerusalem, 31, 
 32, 39-46, 59, 60, 68, 77, 165, 514. 
 imprisonment of, in Jerusalem, 79. 
 joy of, after ascension, 35. 
 language of, 39-41. 
 last conversation of, with Christ, 23. 
 
 Disciples — Continued. 
 
 last meeting of Christ with, 515. 
 
 loyalty of, 81. 
 
 opposition to work of, 29, 31, 65-67. 
 
 ordination of, 18. 
 
 never to be left alone, 29, 33, 64, 65. 
 
 personal piety of, 594. 
 
 plots against, 80, 487. 
 
 preparation of, for Pentecost, 36, 37. 
 
 prophecies understood by, after resur- 
 rection, 26, 27, 36, 45, 46. 
 
 religious liberty held by, 68, 69. 
 
 training of, 17-26, 32, 45, 64. 
 
 unity of, with Christ, 32, 65. 
 
 why Jesus did not reveal future to, 
 25. 
 
 work of, 22, 27-32, 38-50. 
 
 see also Ai)ostles ; Believers ; Chris- 
 tians ; James ; John ; Peter ; Work- 
 ers. 
 Discipline, Christian, 309-315. 
 
 see also Affliction ; Trials. 
 Discourse, see Defense ; Sermon. 
 Discouragement, of disciples, 25, 26. 
 
 of Mark, 169, 170. 
 
 of Paul in Corinth, 250. 
 
 trials in, 363. 
 
 see also Trials; Workers. 
 Dissension, among believers, folly of, 
 273-280. 
 
 in Antioch, how dealt with, 96. 
 
 see also Argument; Logic. 
 Divination, see Sorcery. 
 Divinity of Christ, 553. 
 Doctrine, see False Doctrine ; Theories. 
 Domitian, persecutions under, 568 570. 
 Door.s, closed by opposition, may open 
 
 again, 179. 
 Dorcas, 131, 132. 
 
 Dress, principles governing, 523, 524. 
 Drusilla, Paul before, 422-426. 
 
 Early rain, 54, 55. 
 Earthquake in Philippi, 215, 217. 
 Education, see Training. 
 Egyptians, Joseph a preserver of, 13. 
 Ekron, 290. 
 
 Elders, at Jerusalem, attitude of, toward 
 Paul, 399-406. 
 
 see also Church elders ; Gospel order ; 
 Leaders. 
 Elijah, protected by heathen, 416, 430. 
 Eloquence, 515. 
 
 of Apollos, 269. 
 
 of apostles, 38-4 6. 
 
 of John, 540, 568, 569. 
 
GENERAL INDEX 
 
 615 
 
 Eloquence — Continued. 
 
 of Paul, 236-238, 251, 252. 
 
 of Stephen, 97-101. 
 Elymas the sorcerer, 167-169. 
 Endor, 290. 
 Environment, 250, 286, 466, 467. 
 
 heathen, 521, 522. 
 
 of Colossian believers, 473. 
 
 see also Associates. 
 Epaphras, 455, 471, 
 Epaphroditus, 479, 480. 
 Ephesus, address of Paul to elders of 
 church at, 392-396. 
 
 early zeal of church at, 578-580. 
 
 labors of Paul in, 281-295. 
 
 pastors for church at, 508. 
 
 sorcery in, 286-290. 
 
 speech of recorder of, 294, 295. 
 
 waning piety in, 580, 581. 
 
 see also Diana of the Ephesians. 
 Epicureans, 235. 
 Epistles, see Letters. 
 
 Christians as, 32 7. 
 Erring, attitude of Christians toward, 
 304-306. 
 
 dealing with the, 515, 516. 
 Eternal life, assurance of, 309-315, 533. 
 
 see also Tree of life. 
 Ethiopian, conversion of, 107-109. 
 Eunice, 203. 
 Eunuch, see Ethiopian. 
 Eutychus, restoration of, 391. 
 Evolution, 474. 
 
 Example, influence of, 507, 511. 
 Exile of John, 570. 
 Experience, see Trials. 
 
 Fables, 580. 
 
 Face, of Stephen, 101, 116, 118. 
 
 of Paul, 495. 
 Fair Havens, 440, 441. 
 Faith, development of, 233-242, 357, 358, 
 
 529, 530. 
 Faithfulness, in witnessing, 546-556. 
 
 of Nicodemus, 104, 105. 
 Fallibility, of Christians, 49, 50, 56. 
 
 of John, 540-544, 557, 558. 
 
 of Paul, 314, 315, 562. 
 
 of Peter, 197-200, 525. 
 False doctrine, 189, 553, 554, 580, 581. 
 
 concerning the resurrection, 319-321. 
 
 see also False teachers. 
 False teachers, 473, 502, 504, 505, 528, 
 535, 553, 554, 580, 581. 
 
 in# Corinth, 300, 303. 
 
 False teachers — Continued. 
 
 in Galatia, 383-388. 
 
 see also Apostasy; False doctrine. 
 Falsehood, God's hatred of, 72-76. 
 Fanaticism, 261, 262. 
 
 among Thessalonians, over manual 
 labor, 347-349. 
 Favoritism, 277, 278, 543. 
 Felix, transference of Paul to, 415, 416. 
 Paul before, 428-438. 
 private interview of, with Paul, 422- 
 
 426. 
 desire of, for bribe, 426, 427. 
 disgrace of, 427. 
 divine mercy slighted by, 427. 
 Festival in honor of Diana, 291-295. 
 Festivals at Jerusalem, labors for people 
 
 at, 165, 514. 
 Festus, commendation of Paul by, 449. 
 
 Paul before, 428-438. 
 Foot-races, comparison of Christian life 
 
 with ancient, 309-315. 
 Foreign missions, see Missions. 
 Formalism, 387. 
 Fortune telling, see Sorcery. 
 Foundation of church, Christ the, 64. 
 
 175, 176, 595, 596.. 
 Fraud, in early church, 74, 76. 
 in last days, 76. 
 see also Bribes. 
 Freewill-offerings, see Liberality; Offer- 
 ings. 
 
 Gains, 293. 
 
 Gains of Derbe, 390. 
 
 Galatia, apostasy in, 383-388. 
 
 confirmation of churches in, 281. 
 epistle to churches in, 383-388. 
 letters sent to, by Peter, 517. 
 proclamation of gospel in, 207, 208. 
 rebuked by Paul, 385. 
 Gallio, 252-254. 
 Gamaliel, 82, 83. 
 Galba, 497. 
 
 Games, ancient. Christian race com- 
 pared to, 309-315. 
 Gentiles, acceptance of gospel by, 389, 
 390. 
 as heirs of salvation, 135-142. 
 as living stones in God's temple, 
 
 596-599. 
 Cornelius among first-fruits from, 136, 
 
 139. 
 liberality of, 399-402. 
 Paul and Barnabas among, 173-176. 
 perplexity of, over ceremonial law, 
 188-200. 
 
616 
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 Gentilep — Continued. 
 
 prophecies concerning, 174. 
 
 removal of Peter's prejudice against, 
 135-142. 
 
 won by Christlikeness, 522. 
 
 see also Heathen ; Jews. 
 
 German princes, protest of, 68. 
 
 Gifts, see Holy Spirit; Liberality; Of- 
 ferings. 
 
 God, see Creator. 
 
 Godliness, see Holiness; Sanctification. 
 
 Golden calf, 316. 
 
 Gospel, advancement of, notwithstanding 
 persecution, 105, 106, 176, 213- 
 218, 463. 
 
 disciples jealous for, 594. 
 
 false, in Galatia, 384-388, 
 
 furtherance of, in Rome, 453 ; in 
 Caesar's household, 461. 
 
 heralds of, among Gentiles, 166-170. 
 
 influence of, on institution of slaverv, 
 459, 460. 
 
 neglected for discussion of unimpor- 
 tant theories, 580. 
 
 proclamation of, in Jerusalem, 31, 
 39-45, 48, 59-66, 70, 77-86, 97, 
 98, 408, 409, 514, 569; Samaria, 
 103-111;* Damascus, 113; Phenice, 
 155; Syria, 155, 156; Cyprus, 166; 
 Salamis, 167; Antioch, 155-165; 
 Pisidia, 170-176, 185, 202; Ico- 
 nium, 177-179, 185; Derbe, 179, 
 185, 202; Lystra, 179-185, 202; 
 Galatia, 207, 208; Philippi, 211- 
 220; Thessalonica, 221-230; Berea, 
 231-233; Athens, 233-242; Cor- 
 inth, 243-254; Ephesus, 281-297; 
 Rome, 373, 374, 447-468. 
 
 proclamation of, before rulers and 
 kings, see Gallio ; Lysias ; Felix ; 
 Festus ; Agrippa II. ; Nero. 
 
 proclaimed by men, not by angels, 
 330. 
 
 rapid advancement of, 44, 103-106, 
 357, 358. 
 
 support of, 70-76, 335-358. 
 
 spread of, 155. 
 
 training of woi'kers to proclaim, 367. 
 
 triumph of, 595. 
 
 types and ceremonies a prophecy of, 
 14. 
 
 unity in diversity, 399-406. 
 
 see also Christianity ; Church ; Gen- 
 tiles ; Heathen ; Opposition ; Work- 
 ers. 
 
 Gospel commission, 25-34. 
 fulfilment of, 593. 
 to laymen as well as apostles, 105, 
 
 106, 110, 111. 
 world-wide, 105. 
 
 Gospel order, appointment of deacons, 
 88, 89. 
 
 authority of church in general coun- 
 cil, 196. 
 
 authority vested in church officers, 
 91, 261, 2CJ. 
 
 benefits derived from united action, 
 
 95, 96, 197, 206. 
 
 church letters of commendation, 270, 
 
 327. 
 delegates, 190, 196. 
 distribution of responsibilities, 88-91. 
 financial support of ministry, 88, 89, 
 
 335-358. 
 general treasury, 399-402. 
 harmonious working of all parts, as 
 
 in human body, 317, 318. 
 individual independence, 163, 164. 
 individual responsibility, 200, 399- 
 
 406. 
 leaders, responsibilities resting upon, 
 
 92-96. 
 leadership, 88, 89, 164. 
 loyalt.y of Gentile believers to oi*- 
 
 ganized work, 399-402. 
 ministers as loaders and counselors 
 
 among believers, 278-280. 
 necessity of taking counsel, 164. 
 ordination of ministers, 18, 161-163. 
 organization of churches, 91, 92, 185, 
 
 186. 
 organization of Jerusalem church a 
 
 model, 91. 
 party spirit in church leadership, 
 
 evils of, 279, 280. 
 Paul brought into connection with 
 
 organized church, 121, 122. 
 Paul's carefulness to abide by gen- 
 eral decisions, 402. 
 preparation of candidates for church 
 
 fellowship, 298, 299. 
 qualifications of church officers, 87- 
 
 96, 185, 525, 526. 
 
 recognition of authority of church, by 
 
 prophets, 200. 
 referring controverted questions to 
 
 general councils for decision, 190- 
 
 197. 
 responsibilities vested in church, 162- 
 
 164. 
 undue and arbitrary control, 199, 
 
 200, 399-406, 459. 
 see also Charge; Church; Leadei'ship; 
 
 Ordination ; Unity. 
 
 Grace, growth in, 529-533. 
 
 transformation through, 557-567. 
 Graces, spiritual, 477, 478. 
 
 Greeks, 240, 244-246, 253, 380, 390, 
 
 495. 
 Growth, in grace, attained by Corinthian 
 
 believers, 325, 326. 
 
GENERAL INDEX 
 
 617 
 
 Growth — Continued. 
 
 spiritual, 471, 472; unlimited, 478. 
 
 see also Development; Sanctification. 
 Guidance, direct, 402. 
 
 see also Gospel order; Independence. 
 Guide, see Christ; Holy Spirit; Prophecy. 
 
 Habits, guarding against evil, 314, 315, 
 
 476, 477. 
 Hardships, see Trials. 
 Harmony, see Unity. 
 Healing, see Miracles. 
 Heart, hardening of the, 61, 62, 75. 
 
 see also Character; Conversion. 
 Heathen, as protectors of Elijah, 416, 
 430; of Paul, 416-418, 430, 431. 
 conversion of, in Thessalonica, 256; 
 in Athens, 233-242; in Corinth, 
 243-254. 
 glory of heathen world, 233-240. 
 justice of, 428, 430. 
 labors of Paul among, in Ephesus, 
 
 286, 287. 
 many, longing for light, 109. 
 methods of reaching the, 248, 249. 
 Paul and Barnabas among the, 177- 
 
 187. 
 Paul's manner of instructing Cor- 
 inthian believers, 270-274. 
 waning confidence of, in their gods, 
 
 292. 
 see also Heathenism. 
 
 Heathenism, allurements of, 299, 300, 
 473. 
 as met by Paul, 235-240. 
 significance of, 317. 
 victory of Christianity over, 240. 
 victory over debasing sins of, 299- 
 
 308. 
 see also Heathen. 
 
 Heaven, glories of redeemed, 582, 583, 
 588-59^. 
 
 John's vision of, 590-592. 
 
 visions of glory of, 601. 
 Hebrew economy, see Jewish economy. 
 Hermogenes, 490. 
 
 Heralds of gospel, 166-176. 
 
 see also Apostles; Disciples; Workers. 
 Herod Agrippa 1., defiance of God by, 
 149. 
 
 persecution of church by, 143-152. 
 
 stricken by avenging angel, 151, 152. 
 
 see also Agrippa II. 
 Heresy, 488. 
 
 introduction of, in last days, 553-555. 
 
 see also Apostasy; False doctrines; 
 False teachers. 
 
 Higher classes, 139, 140, 241, 461-468. 
 Paul's labors among, in Athens, 233- 
 
 242. 
 see also Agrippa II., Athens; Ephe- 
 sus; Felix; Festus ; Gallio; Nero. 
 Higher criticism, 474. 
 
 Holiness, true, 387, 503, 504, 518, 519. 
 attainment of, 532, 533. 
 beauty of, 540. 
 
 principles underlying, 557-567. 
 revelation of practical, in daily life, 
 
 262, 263. 
 see also Sanctification. 
 
 Holy Spirit, as a guide in council meet- 
 ings, 192-195. 
 convicting power of, 119, 120, 595. 
 descent of, 35-46, 546 ; compared to 
 early and latter rain, 54, 55 ; upon 
 Cornelius, 139-142; upon disciples 
 of John, 282-284. 
 
 disciples endowed with, the second 
 time, 68. 
 
 effects of outpouring of, 38-40. 
 
 fruits of, 263, 523, 529-533. 
 
 gift of, 47-56. 
 
 gifts of, in Corinthian church, 301, 
 302 ; in Thessalonian church, 263. 
 
 influence of, 45. 
 
 in patriarchal age, 37, 53. 
 
 nature of, a mystery, 51, 52. 
 
 power of, 46-56, 478 ; proportionate 
 to daily needs, 55. 
 
 presence of, with Israelites, 53. 
 
 rejoicing caused by, 476. 
 
 results of gift of, 520, 521. 
 
 work of, 22, 45, 52, 53, 282-284. 
 
 as a direct guide, see Guidance; In- 
 dependence. 
 
 see also Pentecost. 
 Home, influences in the, 203, 204. 
 Household of Caesar, 461-468. 
 
 House-to-house labor, 363-365, 370, 371, 
 526. 
 of Paul, in Corinth, 250; in Ephe- 
 sus, 296. 
 
 Huguenots, 598. 
 
 Humility, 527, 528, 542, 543. 
 
 Huss, 598. 
 
 Hypocrisy, warning against, 70-76. 
 
 Iconium, labors of Paul and Barnabas at, 
 
 177-179, 185. 
 Ideals, attainment of, a lifelong effort, 
 
 560, 561, 566, 567. 
 high, 299, 471, 478, 518, 519; in 
 
 ministry, 501-508. 
 Idlers in market-place, 111. 
 Idleness, see Labor. 
 
618 
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 Idolatry, alluring nature of, 299, 300. 
 
 see also Heathen; Heathenism. 
 Images and shrines, manufacture of, in 
 
 Ephesus, 292. 
 Immorality, in Corinth, 243-254, 299- 
 308; in court of Nero, 486; in 
 Rome, 462, 463. 
 see also Purity. 
 Impressions, an unsafe guide, 279. 
 
 Imprisonment, of Paul and Silas at 
 Philippi, 213-218. 
 of Paul, 399-418; the final, 490; led 
 
 to conversion of some, 463, 464. 
 of disciples, 79. 
 of Peter and John, 78-81. 
 Inauguration of Christ, 38, 39. 
 Independence, individual, 163, 164, 386. 
 see also Gospel order; Impressions. 
 
 Individual responsibility, see Gospel or- 
 der. 
 
 Infallibility, see Fallibility. 
 
 Influence, of faith and zeal of early 
 apostles, 186, 187. 
 
 of Paul over converts, 218. 
 
 see also Environment. 
 Inheritance, a sure, 517, 518. 
 
 see also Assurance. 
 Initiative, taking the, 106, 107, 357, 358. 
 Inquisition, 85. 
 Inspiration, 302, 303. 
 Investigation of Bible truth, 231-233. 
 Isaiah, 223, 380.* 
 
 Israel, acceptance of Christ by remnant 
 among, 376-382. 
 
 presence of Holy Spirit with, 53. 
 
 rewards of obedience among, 315, 
 316. 
 
 Jailer, Philippian, conversion of, 215- 
 
 217, 426. 
 James (brother of John), labors of, for 
 Jews at festivals, 165. 
 petition of, for position in Christ's 
 
 kingdom, 541-543. 
 imprisonment of, 143, 144. 
 martyrdom of, 597. 
 James (the Lord's brother), decision of, 
 regarding Jewish and Gentile 
 Christians, 194. 
 among elders at Jerusalem, 194, 195, 
 399-406. 
 Jason, 230. 
 Jeremiah, 223, 575. 
 Jerome, 598. 
 
 Jerusalem, attendance at feasts in, 39. 
 attitude of elders at, toward Paul, 
 399-406. 
 
 Jerusalem — Continued. 
 
 church at, a model of organization, 
 91. 
 
 evangelistic efforts of disciples in, 59, 
 60, 165, 514. 
 
 first general council in, 190-197. 
 
 gospel in, 31, 32, 39-46, 68, 77. 
 
 many believers in, 31. 
 
 Paul's first journey to, after con- 
 version, 128. 
 
 Paul's last journey to, 389-398. 
 
 scattering of believers from, 103, 105, 
 106. 
 
 work of Christ in, 31. 
 
 see also New Jerusalem, 
 Jethro, 92, 93. 
 Jewish economy, 227, 228. 
 
 Christ the author of, 120. 
 
 support of priests under, 336, 337. 
 
 see also Ceremonial law. 
 Jews, acceptance of gospel by remnant 
 among, 376-382. 
 
 as accusers of Paul, before Felix, 
 419-422; before Festus, 428-430; 
 before Nero, 494. 
 
 as living stones in God's temple, 596- 
 599. 
 
 as wanderers, 379. 
 
 attitude of, toward ceremonial law, 
 188, 189; attempt of, to burden 
 Gentiles with, 188-200. 
 
 confidence of, in Saul of Tarsus, 102, 
 112-114. 
 
 dispersion of, 39. 
 
 failure of, to fulfil God's purpose, 78. 
 
 Grecian, 87; antagonism of, to He- 
 brews, 88. 
 
 guilt of, in crucifying Christ, 59, 82. 
 
 hatred of, against John, 569; against 
 Paul, 406-415, 489. 
 
 in Rome, 450-453; in Thessalonica, 
 221-230. 
 
 labors for conversion of, at festivals, 
 165, 514. 
 
 labors of Paul for, in Corinth, 248; 
 in Ephesus, 285 ; in Rome, 450- 
 453 ; in many lands, 174, 175, 
 374-382. 
 
 languages spoken by, 39. 
 
 opposition of, to gospel, 61; at Thes- 
 salonica, 229, 230; at Berea, 232; 
 in Galatia, 383-388; at Ephesus, 
 285, 286; toward Paul, 178, 179, 
 183-185, 249, 397, 398, 485. 
 
 opposition of, to Paul's testimony con- 
 cerning Christ, 125, 128, 130. 
 
 Paul's burden in behalf of, 174, 175, 
 374-382, 389, 398, 412. 
 
 Paul turns from, to Gentiles, 173, 
 174, 248. 
 
 Peter's appeal to, 59, 60, 165, 514. 
 
GENERAL INDEX 
 
 619 
 
 Jews — Continued. 
 
 plots of, to assassinate Paul, 389, 
 390, 413, 414, 430, 450. 
 
 prejudice of, against gospel, 403-405. 
 
 prophecies concerning acceptance of 
 Christ by, 374-382. 
 
 rejection of Christ by, 377-380. 
 
 resort of, to bribery, 101. 
 
 salvation to the, 372-382. 
 
 scattering of, 379. 
 
 sermon of Paul to, in Antioch of 
 Pisidia, 171-173; in Thessalonica, 
 221-230; in Corinth, 244-248; on 
 the temple stairs, in Jerusalem, 
 408, 409; in Rome, 450-452, 494- 
 496. 
 
 some, to proclaim gospel with power, 
 381. 
 
 surprise of, at conversion of Saul, 
 123, 124. 
 
 see also Israel ; Jewish economy ; Op- 
 position. 
 Job, 575. 
 
 John the Baptist, Apollos a disciple of, 
 269, 270. 
 
 other disciples of, in Ephesus, 281- 
 286. " 
 
 John the beloved, 539-545. 
 
 with Peter, 57-69, 77-86. 
 
 before Sanhedrim, 63-65, 77-86. 
 
 labors of, for Jews at festivals, 165. 
 
 a faithful witness, 546-556. 
 
 transformed by grace, 557-567. 
 
 on Patmos, 568-577. 
 
 martyrdom of, 570, 597. 
 Joppa, vision of Peter in, 131-136. 
 Joseph, influence of, in Egypt, 13. 
 
 persecution of, 575. 
 Joseph of Arimathea, 104, 
 Joshua, 53. 
 Joy, 563, 564. 
 
 of Paul, over faithfulness of believ- 
 ers, 255-257, 324-334, 471, 479- 
 484; over spirit of benevolence, 344. 
 
 see also Rejoicing. 
 Judas, failure of, 558. 
 Judas of Galilee, 83. 
 Judas (prophet), visit of, to Antioch, 
 
 195. 
 Julius the centurion, 439-449. 
 Jupiter, Barnabas likened to, 181. 
 Justice, principles of, guiding rulers in 
 God's church, 94, 95. 
 
 among heathen, 416-418, 430, 431. 
 
 Roman, 428, 492. 
 Justus of Corinth, 248. 
 
 Kingdom of God, nature of, 30. 
 
 freedom of, from caste, 20. 
 
 see also Heaven, 
 Knowledge, godly, 475, 515, 530, 531. 
 
 of God, how lost to world, 13, 14, 
 
 see also Bible ; Wisdom. 
 Knox, 598. 
 
 Labor, blessings in, 352, 353. 
 dignity of, 346-348, 352-355. 
 
 Laborers, see "Workers. 
 Ladder, Peter's, 529-533. 
 
 Jacob's, between heaven and earth, 
 153, 154. 
 
 Languages, at Pentecost, 39-41. 
 Latimer, 598. 
 Latter rain, 54, 55. 
 
 see also Holy Spirit. 
 Law, civil, see Authorities. 
 Law of God, 387. 
 
 exaltation of, by Paul, 393 ; in last 
 
 days, 54. 
 fulfilment of requirements of, 227, 
 
 228. 
 far-reaching claims of, 424, 425. 
 growing contempt for, 506. 
 love the basis of, 505. 
 the standard of right, 562. 
 see also Obedience. 
 Lawsuits, among professing Christians, 
 
 304-306. 
 Lay members, activity among, in cities, 
 158, 159. 
 gospel commission to, 110, 111. 
 in Antioch, activity of, 188. 
 see also Believers; Disciples; Work- 
 ers. 
 Lazarus, effects of raising of, on priests, 
 
 66. 
 Leaders, qualifications of, 92-96, 503. 
 church, to set lay members at work, 
 
 110, 111. 
 large-heartedness among, 417. 
 responsibilities resting upon, 92-96. 
 see also Apostles ; Counselors ; Gospel 
 order ; Leadership. 
 Leaders, Jewish, resistance of, to truth, 
 
 61, 65, 78, 79, 82, 377-380. 
 Leadership, of apostles in early church, 
 88, 89. 
 of Israel by Moses, 92-94. 
 divine, 401-406. 
 
 vested in church officers, 163, 164. 
 see also Apostles; Gospel order; Lead- 
 ers. 
 Letters, from Paul, to churches, 453, 
 454, 469-484. 
 
620 
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 Letters — Continued. 
 
 from Peter, to churches, 514-538. 
 from John, to churches, 546-556. 
 to the Thessalonians, 255-268; the 
 Corinthians; 298-334; the Romans, 
 372-382; the Galatians, 383-388; 
 to Philemon, 456-460; the Colos- 
 sians, 471-478; the Philippians, 
 479-484; to Timothy, 498-508. 
 Liberality, fruit of conversion, 70, 71. 
 in early church, 70, 71. 
 in support of gospel, 335-345. 
 of Nicodemus, 104, 105. 
 see also Offerings ; Tithes. 
 Liberty, in gospel, 459, 460. 
 Light, increase of spiritual, through use 
 of light received, 54, 55. 
 see also Gospel; Light-bearers; Truth. 
 Light-bearers, 53, 54, 586. 
 
 see also Believers; Gospel; Workers. 
 Logic, 31, 45, 235, 236. 
 Lois, 203. 
 
 Love, 318, 319, 519, 520, 529-533, 547- 
 552. 
 divine, influence of, 333, 334, 543- 
 
 545, 589. 
 for Christ, transforming power of, 
 
 332-334. 
 loss of first, 580, 581. 
 motive prompting Christ, 507. 
 qualification for service, 515, 516. 
 revealed by disciples, 22. 
 self-sacrificing, 560. 
 transformation through, 540, 560, 
 578-580. 
 Loyalty, of disciples, 81. 
 to God, 600, 601. 
 see also Allegiance; Obedience. 
 Luke, as companion of Paul, 211, 390, 
 
 439-446, 454, 490. 
 Luther, 373, 598. 
 
 see also Reformation. 
 Lydia, conversion of, 212. 
 Lysias, Claudius, 407-415, 421, 422. 
 Lystra, 202. 
 
 Paul and Barnabas in, 179-185. 
 Lystrians, exaltation of Paul and Bar- 
 nabas by, 181-183. 
 stoning of Paul by, 183-185. 
 
 Macedonia, believers in, 255, 256. 
 
 call from, 211. 
 
 proclamation of gospel in, 211-220. 
 
 visit of Paul to, 323, 324, 390, 
 
 see also Macedonians ; Philippi ; Phil- 
 ippians ; Thessalonica. 
 Macedonians, support of gospel by, 350. 
 
 see also Macedonia. 
 
 Magic, burning of books on, 286-290. 
 
 see also Sorcery. 
 Manual labor, as a means of self-support, 
 346-358. 
 the apostle Paul on, 346-358. 
 see also Labor. 
 Man of sin, 265-267. 
 
 Mark (John), as companion of Paul and 
 Barnabas, 166-170. 
 discouragement and return of, 169, 
 
 170. 
 as companion of Barnabas, 202. 
 later development of, 170, 455. 
 as faithful companion of Paul, 455. 
 Mars' Hill, 236-239. 
 Martyrs, early Christian, 97-103. 
 influence of, 465. 
 triumph of, 602, 
 see also Martyrdom. 
 Martyrdom, of Stephen, 97-102; James, 
 143, 144, 597; Paul, 509-513; 
 Peter, 537, 538; John, 597. 
 triumphant, 576, 577. 
 see also Martyrs. 
 Material, for use in God's temple, 596- 
 
 599. 
 Means, see Liberality; Ofi'erings; Tithes. 
 Meats offered to idols, decision concern- 
 ing use of, 191-197, 
 Meditation, by Paul, after martyrdom of 
 Stephen, 112, 113, 116, 118, 129; 
 after conversion at Damascus, 118- 
 120; in Arabia, 125-128; during 
 walk from Troas to Assos, 391, 
 392; during last imprisonment, 
 490, 491, 498, 499, 507. 
 by John, on Patmos, 571, 572. 
 see also Communion with God; 
 Prayer. 
 Melita, experiences of Paul in, 445-447. 
 Mercury, Paul likened to, 181. 
 Mercy, of God, 589. 
 
 conditions of obtaining, 552, 553. 
 proffer of, before Agrippa II., 433- 
 
 438. 
 revelations of, 540, 541. 
 see also Love. 
 Merit, human, 15, 16. 
 Messiah, fulfilment of prophecies relating 
 to, 115, 116. 
 prophecies concerning Jewish accept- 
 ance of, 374-382. 
 see also Christ; Prophecy. 
 Methods, criticism of Paul's, 399-406. 
 in presentation of gospel, 208, 209. 
 of Christ, 365. 
 of labor, 186, 187. 
 of Paul, born of love for souls, 241. 
 see also Gospel order ; Workers. 
 
GENERAL INDEX 
 
 621 
 
 Miletus, meeting of Ephesian elders at, 
 
 392-396. 
 Ministers, accountability of, as spiritual 
 leaders, 206, 207. 
 
 adaptation of truth by, 386. 
 
 and business matters, 365-367. 
 
 blending of talents among, 273-280. 
 
 compared to stars, 586, 587. 
 
 counsels to, 501-508. 
 
 courage in, 893-395. 
 
 efforts of, to be seconded by activity 
 among the laity, 158, 159. 
 
 evidences of faithfulness in, 328-332. 
 
 evils in showing favoritism toward, 
 277, 278. 
 
 John the beloved an example to, 
 546-556. 
 
 of Christ, to act in His stead, 122. 
 
 ordination of, 18, 161-163. 
 
 Peter as a faithful under-shepherd, 
 514-528. 
 
 recompense of labors of, 355, 356. 
 
 shepherds, 394, 395, 514-528. 
 
 showing respect for, 278. 
 
 solicitude of, for converts, 201. 
 
 spiritual-minded converts as an evi- 
 dence of faithful ministry, 328-332. 
 
 success of those who refuse to exalt 
 self, 278. 
 
 sympathetic and hearty support of, 
 340-345. 
 
 temptations of, to engage in self- 
 supporting work, 356, 357. 
 
 to engage in personal labor for souls, 
 250, 296, 363-365, 526, 527. 
 
 to shun temporal pursuits, 506. 
 
 to train youth for ministry, 367, 368. 
 
 training of, 17-24, 202-205. 
 
 true, characteristics of, 501-508. 
 
 zeal and fidelity among, 465, 466. 
 
 see also Apostles; Ministry; Watch- 
 men ; Workers. 
 Ministry, a consecrated, 359-371. 
 
 of apostles, glorious, 593, 594. 
 
 of John, 546-556. 
 
 of laymen, importance of, 106, 107. 
 
 Paul's preparation for, in Arabia, 
 125-128. 
 
 youth inspired to engage in, 517. 
 
 see also Ministers; Workers. 
 Miracles, accompanying labors of dis- 
 ciples, 78, 206; of Paul and Bar- 
 nabas, 167-169, 177, 181, 184, 
 185; of Paul in Ephesus, 286, 287. 
 
 at Pentecost, 35-46. 
 
 at Melita, 445, 446. 
 
 at Philippi, 212-218. 
 
 cripple at temple gate, 57-69; at 
 Lystra, 181. 
 
 Miracles — Continued. 
 
 deliverance, of John in Rome, 570; 
 of Peter and John from prison in 
 Jerusalem, 79-81; of Paul and 
 Silas from Philippian dungeon, 
 212-218; of Paul and Barnabas 
 at Lystra, 183, 184. 
 miraculous transformations in the 
 life, 49; of Paul, 112-122; of 
 John, 557-567. 
 raising of Eutychus, 391; Lazarus, 
 
 66; Paul, 184. 
 see also Transformation. 
 Missionaries, believers in Thessalonica as, 
 256. 
 early Christians as, 105-109. 
 God's people, aggressive, 109, 110, 
 
 370. 
 see also Apostles; Believers; Lay 
 members ; Workers. 
 Missionary charter, 28. 
 Missionary journeys, see Paul. 
 Missions, 211-220. 
 
 see also Missionaries. 
 Mob, against Paul, in Iconium, 179; at 
 Lystra, 183-185; Philippi, 213; 
 Thessalonica, 229, 230; Corinth, 
 252-254; Ephesus, 292-295; in 
 temple courts, 406-410. 
 failure of, 389, 390. 
 in pursuit of Nero, 497. 
 see also Opposition. 
 Morality, see Purity. 
 Moses, as leader, 53, 92-94, 
 
 chosen counselors of, 92-94. 
 Motives, love for souls, 547, 551, 552. 
 Mount Zion, 590, 591. 
 Mystery of godliness, 527. 
 Mystery of iniquity, 265-267, 587. 
 see also Apostasy. 
 
 Naaman, 416. 
 
 Nations, history of, determined, 238. 
 
 knowledge of God lost and regained 
 by, 14. 
 Nature, book of, 571, 572. 
 Nazareth, 417. 
 
 Neglected classes, labors of Paul for, 175. 
 Nero, arrest and martyrdom of Peter 
 under, 537. 
 
 character of, 462, 463, 485, 486. 
 
 Paul before, 492-497. 
 
 salvation offered to, 496. 
 
 infamous conduct of, 496, 497. 
 
 death of, 497. 
 New Jerusalem, 591, 592. 
 
 see also Heaven; Tree of life. 
 
622 
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 Nicodemus, 104, 105. 
 Nurses, as evangelizing agencies in cit- 
 ies, 158, 159. 
 
 Obedience, due to God, 6G, 68, 69, 82, 
 238. 
 life eternal through, 532, 533. 
 rewards of, 315, 316. 
 the fruit of faith and love, 563. 
 to word of God, 506. 
 see also Law of God; Loyalty. 
 Offerings, for support of gospel, 335-358. 
 gospel advanced by, 74. 
 liberality in, 335-345. 
 of Gentile believers, to Jewish breth- 
 ren, 399-402. 
 of Philippian believers, 479, 480. 
 see also Liberality. 
 Onesimus, conversion of, 456. 
 as Paul's helper, 456. 
 the bearer of letter to Philemon, 456- 
 460. 
 •Onesiphorus, 490, 491. 
 Opportunities, improvement of, 159, 357, 
 
 358. 
 Opposition, against Paul in Ephesus, 
 296, 297. 
 against church, 395. 
 against John, 568-570. 
 gospel advanced by, 178, 184, 185, 
 253, 463, 480, 481, 574, 575, 581. 
 in Thessalonica, 221-230. 
 of Jews, in Corinth, 252-254; against 
 gospel teachers, 178, 179, 183, 184, 
 403-405; against Paul at Rome, 
 485. 
 to uprearing of God's temple, 597, 
 
 598. 
 to work of disciples, 29, 31, 66. 
 untiring, against gospel, 430-432. 
 see also Jews; Persecution. 
 Oratory, see Eloquence. 
 Ordination, of disciples, 18. 
 
 of Paul and Barnabas, 160, 161, 167. 
 of Timothy, 202, 203. 
 see also Charge. 
 Organization in early church, see Gospel 
 
 order. 
 Overcomers, 543. 
 
 rewards before, 588, 589. 
 Overcoming, by beholding Christ, 298- 
 308. 
 see also Victory. 
 
 Paganism, see Heathen ; Heathenism. 
 Pamphylia, 187. 
 Pantheism, 474. 
 Papacy, 265-267. 
 
 claims of, regarding Peter, 194, 195. 
 
 Paphos, 167. 
 
 Parable of vineyard, 174. 
 
 Pastors, see Ministers; Shepherds ; 
 
 Watchmen. 
 Patience, 529-533. 
 
 victories of, 464, 465. 
 Patmos, John an exile on, 568-577. 
 
 Patriarchs, as representatives of Israel, 
 
 19. 
 presence of Holy Spirit with, 53. 
 Paul, preparation of, for service, 123-130. 
 conversion of, 123, 124, 228, 246. 
 ability and education of, 98, 112, 
 
 124, 251, 252, 462. 
 sojourn of, in Arabia, 125-128. 
 called to labor for Gentiles, 126, 127, 
 
 130. 
 labors of, in Damascus, 123-125, 128. 
 escape of, from Damascus, 128. 
 visit of, to Jerusalem to see Peter, 
 
 128, 129. 
 
 befriended by Barnabas, 129. 
 recollections of Stephen's martyrdom, 
 
 129, 184, 214. 
 
 vision of, in Jerusalem, 130. 
 
 escape of, from Jerusalem, 130. 
 
 commission of, to labor among Gen- 
 tiles, 159, 163. 
 
 ordination of, 161-165. 
 
 labors of, in Antioch, 156-165, 174- 
 176. 
 
 apostleship of, 164, 165. 
 
 departure of, on first missionary jour- 
 ney, 166. 
 
 rebuke of Elymas the sorcerer by, 
 167-169. 
 
 preaching among the heathen, at 
 Iconium, Lystra, and Derbe, 177- 
 185. 
 
 stoning of, at Lystra, 183-185, 
 
 attitude of, toward observance of 
 ceremonial law by Gentile Chris- 
 tians, 188-200. 
 
 firmness of, 199, 200. 
 
 solicitude of, for converts, 201, 206, 
 207, 314, 367, 368, 370; for 
 churches, 470, 471. 
 
 second missionary journey of, 201, 
 202. 
 
 method of, in presenting gospel to 
 Gentiles, 208, 209. 
 
 vision of, at Troas, 211. 
 
 delivered from prison at Philippi, 
 213-218. 
 
 in Thessalonica, 221-230. 
 
 labors of, in Corinth, 243-254. 
 
 exaltation of cross by, in Corinth, 
 244-248. 
 
 epistles of, to Thessalonian believers, 
 255-268. 
 
GENERAL INDEX 
 
 623 
 
 Paul — Continued. 
 
 joy of, over faithfulness of believers, 
 
 255-257, 324-334, 471, 479-484. 
 first labors of, in Ephesus, 269. 
 visit of, to Jerusalem, 269, 
 methods of labor followed by, 270- 
 
 275, 303, 401-403. See also Meth- 
 ods, 
 departure of, for Macedonia, 295- 
 
 297. 
 toils and trials of, 296, 297, 330- 
 
 332, 354, 355. 
 mastery of, over self, 314, 315. 
 journey of, from Ephesus to Corinth, 
 
 323-334, 372. 
 burden of, over Corinthian believers, 
 
 323-325. 
 teaching of, regarding support of 
 
 gospel, 335-358. 
 as a self-supporting laborer, 346- 
 
 358, 395,. 396. 
 course of, under financial difficulty, 
 
 357. 
 attitude of, tow^ard ministers engag- 
 ing in business, 366, 367. 
 high ideals of, regarding ministry, 
 
 369-371. 
 burden of, in behalf of the Jews, 374- 
 
 382. 
 epistle of, to church at Galatia, 383- 
 
 388. 
 adaptation of truth by, 385, 386. 
 last journey of, to Jerusalem, 389- 
 
 398. 
 a prophet, 393. 
 attitude of believers at Jerusalem 
 
 toward, 398, 400-403. 
 a prisoner, 399-418. 
 meeting elders at Jerusalem, 399-406. 
 arrest of, in temple, 407. 
 as a prisoner in Cajsarea, under Felix, 
 
 415-418. 
 trial of, at Caesarea, 419-427. 
 before Felix and Drusilla, 422-426. 
 sermons of, see Sermon, 
 before Festus, 428-432. 
 appeal of, to Caesar, 430, 433, 449, 
 
 450, 485-487. 
 before Agrippa and Bernice, 433-438. 
 Christ the favorite theme of, 436, 437. 
 voyage to Rome, and shipwreck of, 
 
 439-446. 
 approach of, to Rome, 447-450. 
 greeted on Appian Way by converts, 
 
 448, 449. 
 defense of, before Jews in Rome, 450- 
 
 452. 
 labors of, in Rome, 450-484. 
 visions of, moulding his teachings, 
 
 469-471. 
 
 40 — Acts 
 
 Paul — Continued. 
 
 release of, from imprisonment at 
 Rome, 485-488. 
 
 deliverance of, from Nero, 486, 487. 
 
 final labors of, among churches, 485- 
 488. 
 
 worn by trial and anxiety, 488. 
 
 accused of burning Rome, 489, 490, 
 494. 
 
 final arrest of, 489-491. 
 
 desertion of, by friends, 490, 492, 
 493, 508. 
 
 before Nero, 492-497. 
 
 unashamed of the gospel, 500. 
 
 last letter of, to Timothy, 498-508. 
 
 condemned to die, 509-511. 
 
 courage and peace of, 510-513. 
 
 triumphant testimony of, SICT, 513. 
 
 vision of, at time of death, 511, 512. 
 
 persecution of, 575. 
 
 martyrdom of, 509-513, 597. 
 
 see also Courtesy; Plot; Saul. 
 Peace, legacy of, to disciples, 84, 85. 
 
 secret o^ 85. 
 
 through obedience, 563, 564. 
 Pentecost, 35-46. 
 
 effect of, result of Christ's labors, 38, 
 44, 45. 
 
 faith confirmed at, 35-38. 
 
 languages spoken at, 39, 40. 
 
 preparation for, 36, 37. 
 
 results of, 48, 49. 
 
 see also Holy Spirit. 
 People of God, see Believers; Christians. 
 Perfection, attainment of, 560-562, 565. 
 
 Paul pressing toward, 483, 484, 
 
 standard of, 481, 482. 
 
 see also Growth; Holiness; Purity; 
 Sanctification. 
 Perga, 169, 187. 
 
 Perils, before church, in John's day, 553, 
 554. 
 
 spiritual, of believers, 473, 474. 
 
 see also Persecution ; Trials. 
 Perjury, of Ananias and Sapphira, 75, 
 
 76. 
 Persecution, extension of gospel as re- 
 sult of, 105, 106, 213-218. 
 
 foreseen by Christ, 21. 
 
 in Jerusalem, 70. 
 
 in time of Stephen, 103-105, 112-114. 
 
 of ancient worthies, 575. 
 
 of builders of God's temple, 597, 598. 
 
 of Christians, 84, 85. 
 
 of early Christians, 219. 
 
 of early disciples, 595. 
 
 of Paul and Silas at Philippi, 213. 
 
 of Peter, and John, 81. 
 
624 
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 Persecution — Continued. 
 of Stephen, 97-102. 
 preparation of church for, 528. 
 spirit of, unchanging, 576. 
 suffered by Paul, 296, 297. 
 under Demitian, 568-570; Nero, 487 
 see also Jews; Opposition, 
 Personal labor, see House-to-house labor 
 Peter, speech of, at Pentecost, 41-44. 
 healing of cripple by, 57, 58. 
 arrest of, in temple, 61. 
 trial of, 62-67. 
 
 before the Sanhedrim, 62-65, 77-86. 
 Christ denied by, 62, 63, 537. 
 change in character of, 63. 
 miracles performed by, 78. 
 scourging of, 83, 537. 
 deliverance of, from prison, 79-83. 
 visit of, to Lydda, 131. 
 healing of ^neas by, 131. 
 restoration of Dorcas by, 131, 132. 
 vision of clean and unclean beasts 
 
 135. 
 experience of, with Cornelius, 135 
 
 142. 
 imprisonment of, by Herod Agrippa 
 
 II., 143-145 ; deliverance of, 145 
 
 154. 
 labors of, for Jews at festivals, 165 
 
 514. 
 on ceremonial law, 192-194, 197-199 
 fallibility of, 197, 198, 525, 
 appeal of, to Old Testament prophe 
 
 cies, 221. 
 • as a leader in early church, 279, 280 
 Christian experience of, 515-517. 
 a faithful under-shepherd, 514-528. 
 "Lovest thou Me?" 515. 
 letters of, 517-538. 
 transformation of, through trial, 525. 
 second letter of, 529-538. 
 faith of, 533. 
 martyrdom of, in Rome, 537, 538, 
 
 597 
 
 Peter's ladder, 529-533. 
 Pharisees, 411, 412. 
 
 opposition of, to gospel, 78. 
 Phenice, see Phoenicia. 
 Philemon, letter to, 456-460. 
 Philip the evangelist, labors of, in Sa- 
 maria, 106, 107; for Ethiopian, 
 107-109. 
 visit of Paul to, 397. 
 Philippi, 323. 
 
 liberality of church at, in supporting 
 
 gospel, 350. 
 proclamation of gospel in, 211-220. 
 
 Philippi — Continued. 
 
 visit of Paul and Luke to church at, 
 390. 
 
 see also Macedonia ; Philippians. 
 Philippians, Paul's letter to, 479-484. 
 
 support of Paul by, 479, 480. 
 
 see also Macedonia ; Philippi. 
 Philosophers, A t h e n i an, attitude of, 
 
 toward Christianity, 235-240. 
 Philosophy, 273, 473. 
 Phoenicia, spread of gospel in, 155. 
 
 visit of Paul to Sidon in, 440; to 
 Tyre in, 396. 
 
 woman of, 19. 
 Phrygia, 207. 
 
 confirmation pt churches in, 281. 
 Phygellus, 490. 
 
 Physicians as evangelists in cities, 158, 
 159. 
 
 Luke the physician, see Luke. 
 Piety, 306-308. 
 
 personal, of disciples, 594. 
 
 waning of, in John's day, 580, 581. 
 
 see also Holiness; Obedience. 
 Pioneers, death of, 507, 508, 580. 
 
 God's use of, 572-574. 
 
 young men preparing to take bur- 
 dens of, 507. 
 
 see also Counselors. 
 Pisidia, Paul and Barnabas in, 170-176. 
 Plan of salvation, laid in sacrifice, 519. 
 
 see also Christ. 
 
 Pledge, baptismal, 475, 476. 
 
 Plot, for assassination of Paul, 413-416, 
 428, 430, 450. 
 
 Pontus, 517. 
 
 against disciples, 80. 
 Poor, success of gospel among the, 461. 
 
 ministry of Dorcas to, 131. 
 
 saints at Jerusalem, needs of, sup- 
 plied by Gentile converts, 399-402. 
 Position, 542, 543. 
 Power, see Holy Spirit. 
 
 Praise, to God, for miracles of divine 
 grace, 325-327. 
 see also Joy; Rejoicing; Thanksgiv- 
 ing. 
 
 Prayer, answered, 532. 
 
 for presence of Holy Spirit, 50, 51, 
 56. 
 
 in times of opposition to gospel, 230. 
 
 of church in behalf of imprisoned 
 Peter, 144-148. 
 
 of Paul with Ephesian elders, 396. 
 
 of Paul and Silas in Philippian dun- 
 geon, 214. 
 
 power of, 564. 
 
GENERAL INDEX 
 
 625 
 
 Prayer — Continued. 
 secret, by Paul, 392. 
 the minister's source of strength, 362, 
 
 363. 
 see also Communion with God. 
 Prayers, of many souls longing for light, 
 
 109. 
 Prayerfulness, 316. 
 
 Preaching, power in, dependent on belief 
 of message proclaimed, 510, 511. 
 see also Ministers; Sermon. 
 Prejudice, against Gentiles, removal of, 
 141, 142. 
 see also Jews; Opposition; Wall of 
 partition. 
 Preparation, for victory in race for eter- 
 nal life, 311. 
 see also Training. 
 Pride of intellect, 240. 
 Priests, opposition of Jewish, to disciples, 
 40-44, 66. 
 support of priesthood, 335-337. 
 Priscilla, as a tent-maker, 349, 350, 
 as a gospel laborer, 243, 269, 270, 
 
 355. 
 see also Aquila. 
 Prison, see Deliverance; Imprisonment. 
 Prize, at end of Christian race, 309-315. 
 Promise, of Holy Spirit, 47-56. 
 of life eternal, 529-533. 
 of never falling, 529-533. 
 Property, how made secure, 345. 
 Prophecy, appeal of Paul, Peter, and 
 Stephen to, 221. 
 gift of, respect for, 263. 
 the Revelation an unsealed prophecy, 
 
 583, 584. 
 sure word of, a guide, 534, 535. 
 see also Prophecies. 
 Prophecies, Messianic, 436, 437, 451, 
 452 ; opened to understanding of 
 disciples, 26, 27; to be understood 
 by some Jews, 381, 382. 
 of Old Testament, revelation of, to 
 mind of Saul, 115, 116, 119, 120. 
 use of, by Paul, in presenting gospel, 
 
 247. 
 see also Prophecy. 
 Prophets, recognition of gospel order by, 
 
 200. 
 Protest of German princes, 68. 
 Publius, 446. 
 Purification, through trial, 524, 525. 
 
 see also Sanctiflcation ; Trial. 
 Purity, as a test, enjoined upon Gentile 
 believers, 191-197. 
 attainment of, through love for Christ, 
 
 332-334, 560. 
 gained by members of Caesar's house- 
 hold, 463, 466, 467. 
 
 Purity — Continued. 
 
 high ideali of, 298-334, 478. 
 
 of thought; 518, 519. 
 
 see also Transformation. 
 Puteoli, Christians in, 447. 
 
 Race, the Christian, 309-315. 
 Redeemed, glories of, 582, 583, 588-592. 
 
 joys of, 601, 602. 
 
 on Mount Zion, 590, 591. 
 Reformation, preparation for, 53. 
 
 fearlessness of Reformers in, 68. 
 
 protest of princes, 68. 
 Reformers, as builders of God's temple, 
 598. 
 
 in sixteenth century, 68, 373. 
 Reforms, arbitrary, in social customs, 
 
 459, 460. 
 Rejoicing, in tribulation, 214, 449, 480, 
 481, 484. 
 
 of Paul, 214, 449, 484. 
 
 see also Joy; Thanksgiving. 
 
 Religious liberty, announced in Jerusa- 
 lem, 68. 
 principles of, maintained by Reform- 
 ers, 68. 
 to be cherished, 68, 69. 
 see also Authorities. 
 Remnant, among Israel, salvation of, 
 
 376-382. 
 Repentance, in contrast with impenitence, 
 426. 
 Jews given abundant opportunity for, 
 
 61, 62. 
 of Corinthian believers, 324-326. 
 of Peter, 538. 
 Responsibilities, distribution of, see Gos- 
 pel order. 
 Resurrection, doctrine of, 227, 239, 257- 
 259, 319-321, 436, 437. 
 evidences of Christ's, 60, 61, 115. 
 of righteous, 33, 34. 
 Peter on the, 60, 63, 78. 
 Revelation, an open book, 583, 584. 
 complement of book of Daniel, 585. 
 given to John, 578-592. 
 Revelations, given to Paul, 302, 303. 
 
 Reward, at close of Christian race, 309- 
 315. 
 
 Rhoda, 148, 149. 
 
 Riches, a blessing from God, 75. 
 
 River of life, 592. 
 
 Roman citizenship, 112, 217, 410, 428- 
 432. 
 
 Rome, Paul's letter to church in, 373- 
 382. 
 Paul's desire to visit, 373. 
 
626 
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 Rome — Continued. 
 
 visit of Paul to, foretold in vision, 
 413. 
 
 burning of, 487, 489, 490. 
 
 martyrdom of Paul in, 509-513, 597. 
 
 closing ministry of Peter in, 537. 
 
 martyrdom of Peter in, 537, 538. 
 
 trial of John in, 569. 
 Rulers, see Authorities. 
 
 Sabbath, observed by John on Patmos, 
 
 581, 582. 
 Sacrifice, see Christ; Self-sacrifice; Trials. 
 Sadducees, 60, 61, 78, 411, 412. 
 St. Bartholomew massacre, 85. 
 Saints, 590. 
 
 see also Believers ; Christians ; Ro 
 deemed. 
 Salamis, 167. 
 
 Salvation, of true church, 589-602. 
 the fruit of faith and love, 563. 
 the science of, 474. 
 through Christ, 552, 553. 
 see also Assurance; Heaven; Re- 
 ■ deemed. 
 Samaria, gospel in, 103-111, 
 Samaritan Mroman, 106. 
 Samaritans, association of Christ with, 
 19. 
 rejection of Christ by, 540, 541. 
 Sanctification, true, 49, 50, 56, 532, 533. 
 John an example of, 557. 
 principles underlying, 557-567. 
 a false, 555. 
 see also Holiness. 
 Sanhedrim, efforts of, to hinder gospel, 
 63-65, 77-86, 404, 405, 410, 411, 
 413-416. 
 Peter and John before, 63-65, 77-86. 
 Paul elected to membership in, 102, 
 
 410, 411. 
 trial of Paul before, 410-412, 430. 
 Sapphira, see Ananias. 
 Sarepta, widow of, 416, 430. 
 Satan, efforts of, to dishearten and des- 
 troy, 418. 
 efforts of, to hinder completion of 
 
 God's temple, 596-598. 
 opposition of, to gospel workers, 431, 
 
 432. 
 persecution of believers by, 576, 577. 
 untiring efforts of, 219, 220. 
 see also Sorcery; Spiritualism. 
 Saul (king), seeking witch of Endor, 
 
 290. 
 Saul (apostle), early life of, 112. 
 
 at martyrdom of Stephen, 98, 101, 
 102. 
 
 Saul — Continued. 
 
 persecution of Christians by, 103. 
 membership in Sanhedi'im council, 
 
 102, 112. 
 as a persecutor, 112-114. 
 impressions of, at time of Stephen's 
 
 martyrdom, 112, 113, 115. 
 conversion of, 102, 112-122. 
 see also Paul. 
 Scoffers, latter-day, 535. 
 Scourging, of Paul and Silas at Philippi, 
 213. 
 of Paul, in Rome, 410. 
 of Peter and John, in Jerusalem, 83. 
 of Peter, in Rome, 537. 
 Scriptures, see Bible. 
 Sea of glass, 590. 
 
 Second coming of Christ, 111, 228, 229, 
 536, 537. 
 instruction to Thessalonians regard- 
 ing, 264-267. 
 signs foretelling the, 260. 
 Secundus of Thessalonica, 390. 
 Seed, sowing of, beside all waters, 345. 
 of truth, sowing and watering the, 
 270-280. 
 Seekers after truth, 131-142. 
 Self, constant battle with, 565. 
 Self-denial, 560, 590. 
 
 see also Self-sacrifice. 
 Self-discipline, of voung ministers, 353, 
 354. 
 
 Self-examination, of Saul, at time of 
 conversion, 118-120. 
 
 Self-forgetfulness, 527. 
 Self-sacrifice, 356, 357, 507, 525, 560. 
 rewards of, 601. 
 
 Self-support, suffering caused by failure 
 to grant ample support to ministers, 
 340, 341. 
 Self-supporting work, 395, 396. 
 
 principles underlying, 346-358. 
 Self-surrender, 209, 278, 299, 483. 
 Selfishness, 339. 
 
 heart hardened by, 75. 
 Sensuality, see Heathenism; Purity. 
 
 Sergius Pauliis, of Cyprus, conversion of, 
 167-169. 
 
 Sermon, of Paul, in Antioch of Pisidia, 
 
 171-173. 
 of Paul and Barnabas, to Lystrian 
 
 heathen, 180, 181. 
 of Paul, to Jews of Thessalonica, 221- 
 
 228; of Corinth, 246-248. 
 of Paul, to elders of Ephesus, 392-396. 
 of Paul, before Felix and Drusilla, 
 
 422-426. 
 
GENERAL INDEX 
 
 627 
 
 Sermon — Continued. 
 
 of Paul, before Agrippa II. and Ber- 
 
 nice, 435-438. 
 of Paul, before Jews in Rome, 451- 
 
 453, 
 of Paul, on Mars' Hill, 236-240. 
 of Peter, at Pentecost, 41-44. 
 of Peter, in Solomon's porch, 59, 60. 
 of Peter, before Sanhedrim, 82, 83. 
 preached by daily conduct, 464. 
 see also Defense. 
 Servants, relationship of, to masters, 522, 
 
 528. 
 Service, spirit of, to actuate entire 
 church. 111. 
 strength in, 105, 106. 
 see also Apostles; Believers; "Workers. 
 Shepherd, spiritual, Peter's faithfulness 
 
 as a, 514-528. 
 Shepherds, spiritual, 394, 395. 
 unselfishness of, 169. 
 see also Ministers; Watchmen. 
 Shipwreck of Paul, on voyage to Rome, 
 
 439-446. 
 Sidon, Paul's visit to church in, 440. 
 
 see also Tyre. 
 Signs of the times, as proclaimed by 
 Paul, 259-261. 
 betokening last days, 535, 536. 
 Silas, visit of, to Antioch, 195. 
 
 as companion of Paul, 202, 221-230, 
 233, 248, 350. 
 Silversmiths, Ephesian, 292-295. 
 Sin, deliverance from, 306-308. 
 end of, 591, 602. 
 joy in forgiveness of, 476. 
 no compromise with, 555, 565. 
 overcoming, by grace, 560, 561. 
 sinfulness of, 503, 504, 555. 
 see also Growth; Purity; Sanctifica- 
 tion; Victory. 
 Sinners, impenitent, 62. 
 
 Christ the hope of, 301-308. 
 Singing of Paul and Silas in prison, 214. 
 
 see also Song. 
 Skepticism, 235, 241, 244, 245, 535, 553. 
 
 see also Unbelief. 
 Slaverv, attitude of Christians toward, 
 456-460, 
 degrading influence of, 459. 
 principles underlying, 456-460, 522, 
 523. 
 Smithfield, 85. 
 Socrates, 236, 241. 
 Soldier of the cross, 362. 
 
 see also Warfare. 
 Song of redeemed on Mount Zion, 590. 
 Sopater of Berea, 390. 
 
 Sorcery, 212, 213, 290. 
 
 see also Elymas; Magic; Spiritualism. 
 Sorrow, over decease of loved ones, 257- 
 259. 
 of Paul, over impenitence of Jews, 
 
 374. 
 end of, 602. 
 see also Rejoicing. 
 Sosthenes, of Corinth, 253. 
 Soul-saving, 370, 371. 
 Spirit of God, see Holy Spirit. 
 Spiritualism, modern, 289, 290, 474, 475. 
 
 see also Elymas; Magic; Sorcery. 
 Standard, see Law of God; Purity. 
 State of the dead, 257-259. 
 
 see also Resurrection. 
 Steadfastness, 267, 499, 500, 517, 524, 
 529-538, 575. 
 see also Faithfulness; Victory. 
 Stephen, education of, 97. 
 as deacon, 87-97. 
 appeal of, to Old Testament prophecy, 
 
 221. 
 bribery in case of, 101. 
 martyrdom of, 98-101, 103, 597. 
 Saul impressed by martyrdom of, 115, 
 116, 118. 
 Stoics, 235. 
 Stone, the rejected, 64. 
 
 see also Christ; Foundation, 
 Stones, in the temple of God's church, 
 
 595-599. 
 Strife among believers, 302, 
 
 see also Lawsuits. 
 Stumbling-blocks, 316, 317. 
 Success, in race for eternal life, 309-315. 
 Suffering, of believers, 576, 577. 
 
 steadfastness during, 524, 529-538. 
 see also Persecution; Trial. 
 Suits, see Lawsuits. 
 Superstition, 286-290. 
 
 see also Magic. 
 Support of gospel, see Liberality; Offer- 
 ings; Tithes. 
 Supremacy, in the Christian race, 309- 
 315. 
 sought by James and John, 541-543. 
 Sychar, Christ in, 19. 
 Symbols, in Revelation, 583, 584. 
 Sympathy, of Christ, 472. 
 of Dorcas, 131. 
 of Paul for others, 250. 
 Paul's longing for, in Athens, 234, 
 
 235; in Rome, 492, 493. 
 for the erring, 516. 
 false, 504. 
 
628 
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 Syria, spread of gospel in, 155. 
 Paul and Silas in, 202. 
 see also Antioch. 
 
 Tact, in dealing with erring, 526. 
 of Paul, 241, 456-460. 
 see also Courtesy. 
 Teachers, power of, when united with 
 Christ, 303. 
 s^e also False teachers; Training, 
 Temperance, 529-533. 
 Temple of Diana, 286, 291-295. 
 Temple in Jerusalem, arrest of Paul in, 
 405-407. 
 desolation of, 145, 379. 
 disciples rejoice in, 35. 
 Peter's sermon in, at Pentecost, 41- 
 44; after healing of cripple, 63, 64. 
 healing of cripple at Gate Beautiful, 
 57-69. 
 Temple, spiritual, building up of churdi 
 
 into a, 595-599. 
 Temptation, avoidance of, 518, 519. 
 
 of those who receive Holy Spirit, 49, 
 
 50, 56. 
 of ministers, to leave their work for 
 more remunerative occupation, 356, 
 357. 
 to speculate, 366. 
 Temptations, through environment, 298- 
 308, 466, 467. 
 in heathen communities, 14, 298-308, 
 
 473. 
 see also Temptation ; Trial. 
 Tenderness of Paul toward Corinthians, 
 385. 
 for the sinner. 503. 
 Tent-making, 346-352. 
 
 see also Aquila; Paul. 
 Tertullus, 419, 420. 
 Testimony, Paul's dying, 513. 
 
 see also Witnesses; Witnessing. 
 Thanksgiving, of Peter, 517. 
 
 see also Joy ; Rejoicing. 
 Theocracy, church organization under, 92- 
 
 94. 
 Theories, startling, 580. 
 
 see also False teachers. 
 Theosophy, 474. 
 
 Thessalonica, example set by Paul in, 
 as a bread winner, 347-349. 
 gospel in, 221-230. 
 epistles to church at, 255-268. 
 Thoughts, 507, 518, 519. 
 Timothy, conversion and early impres- 
 sions of, 184, 185. 
 call of, to gospel ministry, 202, 203. 
 circumcis'on of, 204. 
 
 Timothy — Continued. 
 
 as companion of Paul, 211, 233, 248, 
 
 323, 350, 390, 455. 
 Paul's desire for presence of, 498, 
 
 499. 
 Paul's last letter to, 498-508. 
 Tithes, for support of gospel, 74, 75. 335- 
 345. 
 see also Liberality; Offerings. 
 Titus, labors of, in Corinth, 301 ; in 
 Macedonia, 323, 324; in Dalma- 
 tia, 490. 
 
 Toil, rewards of, 601. 
 
 see also Hardship; Paul; Trial. 
 Tradition, 267, 474. 
 Training, of disciples, 17-26, 32, 45, 64. 
 
 of John, 540-545. 
 
 of workers, 367, 368. 
 
 spiritual, of contestants in Christian 
 race, 309-315. 
 
 see also Workers. 
 Transfiguration, 64. 
 
 Transformation, in character of John, 
 
 540-545. 
 of heart, among Corinthian believers, 
 
 324-334. 
 of members of Caesar's household, 466, 
 
 467. 
 spiritual, 476-478. 
 through grace, 273, 379, 517, 557- 
 
 567. 
 through obedience, 532, 533. 
 through power of Holy Spirit, 48-56. 
 see also Character; Conversion. 
 Traveling, perils in, 439. 
 
 see also Apostles; Believers; Paul; 
 
 Workers. 
 Tree of life, 478, 589, 592. 
 
 see also Eternal life. 
 Trial, Christians not freed from, 363, 467, 
 
 468, 524, 542, 560, 561, 590. 
 object of, 524, 574, 575. 
 of John before Sanhedrim, 77-86; be- 
 fore Domitian, 569, 570. 
 of Paul at Caesarea, 419-427; before 
 
 Festus, 428-432; before Nero, 486, 
 
 487, 492-497. 
 of those who receive Holy Spirit, 49, 
 
 50, 56. 
 steadfastness under, 524, 529-538. 
 see also Discipline; Trials. 
 Trials, effect of, on Paul's physical 
 
 strength, 488. 
 experience through, 574, 575. 
 of early disciples, 595. 
 of God's witnesses, 575, 576, 597. 
 of gospel ministers, 330-332. 
 of Paul, 296, 297, 439-446, 449, 510. 
 of workers, 418. 
 
GENERAL INDEX 
 
 629 
 
 Trials — Continued. 
 
 of workmen on God's temple, 597, 
 598. 
 
 value of, 574, 575, 590. 
 
 workers enduring hardships, 169, 170, 
 467. 
 
 see also Apostles; Believers; Chris- 
 tians ; Church ; Opposition ; Perse- 
 cution ; Trial. 
 Triumph, final, of church, 593-602. 
 
 of Paul, 484, 513. 
 
 of truth, 465. 
 
 see also Victory. 
 Troas, labors of Paul in, 323. 
 
 vision of Paul at, 211. 
 Trophimus of Asia, 390, 407. 
 Trust, see Faith. 
 Truth, as revealed by Christ, 520, 521. 
 
 love for, 388. 
 
 seekers for, 109, 131-142. 
 
 to be brought before great men, 241. 
 
 see also Bible; Light. 
 Tychicus, of Asia, 390, 455, 490, 508. 
 Tyre, visit of Paul with disciples in, 
 396. 
 
 see also Sidon. 
 
 Unbelief, disciples repented of, 36. 
 
 dissipated at Pentecost, 38. 
 
 see also Skepticism. 
 Unity, among disciples, 20, 31, 32, 65, 
 87, 185, 186. 
 
 and harmony in church relationships, 
 317, 318. 
 
 essential to success, 91. 
 
 with Christ, 45, 65, 90, 91, 95, 96. 
 
 see also Church; Gospel order. 
 Unselfishness, 105, 169, 395, 396. 
 
 Vice, as masked by heathenism, 234, 239, 
 240, 243, 244, 252, 286-290. 
 
 see also Purity. 
 Victorj', assurance of, to obedient, 533. 
 
 final, of church, 593-602. 
 
 in the Christian race, 309-315. 
 
 key-note of, 530. 
 
 of the Christian, 466-468, 589-592. 
 
 of Christianity over paganism, 240. 
 
 of converts from heathenism, in Cor- 
 inth, 324-326, 332-334; in Ephesus, 
 288, 289; in Nero's household, 461- 
 468. 
 
 of Paul, final, 512, 513. 
 
 of Paul, over satanic influences, 326, 
 327. 
 
 of truth, before Nero, 498. 
 
 out of apparent defeat, 480, 481. 
 
 Victory — Continued. 
 
 over temptation, 316, 317; aids to, 
 
 482, 483. 
 through trial and persecution, 576. 
 Vip^r, Paul's deliverance from, 445, 446. 
 Virtue, 530, 531. 
 
 see also Holiness; Purity. 
 Vision, of future glory, 601. 
 
 of Saul, at gate of Damascus, 114- 
 
 118. 
 of Paul, in Jerusalem, 130; in Troas, 
 211; in prison at Jerusalem, 413; 
 on shipwrecked vessel, 442, 443 ; 
 at time of martyrdom, 511, 512. 
 see also Visions. 
 Visions, of Paul, 469, 470. 
 
 of John, on Patmos, 573, 581-583, 
 
 590-592. 
 see also Vision. 
 Vow, baptismal, 475, 476. 
 the Nazarite, 404-406. 
 of Jewish zealots to assassinate Paul, 
 413, 414. 
 Vows, obligations of, 74, 75. 
 
 see also Tithes. 
 Voyages of Paul to Rome, 439-446, 489. 
 
 Waldenses, presence of Holy Spirit with, 
 53. 
 work of, 598. 
 Wall of partition between Jew and Gen- 
 tile, 14, 19, 20. 
 see also Ceremonial law ; Gentile ; Jew. 
 Wages, for faithful workers, 340, 341. 
 Warfare, against sin, daily aid of Holy 
 Spirit in, 56, 307. 
 the Christian, 502, 503; unceasing, 
 298-308, 560, 561. 
 Watchfulness, 261, 307, 316, 317, 468, 
 
 478, 506, 526. 
 Watchmen, spiritual, 360-362, 394, 395, 
 586. 
 see also Ministers. 
 Wesleys, 598. 
 Widow, liberality of, in giving all, 342. 
 
 of Sarepta, 416, 430. 
 Wisdom, human, 504. 
 
 of Greeks, powerless to save, 233-242. 
 Witness, John a faithful, 546-556, 568, 
 
 569. 
 Witnesses, Christians as, 10-13, 27, 65. 
 for Christ, in Jerusalem, persecution 
 
 of, 103-105. 
 in Samaria, 105-107. 
 for God, 555, 556; in every age, 598- 
 
 600. 
 persecution of faithful, 575, 576. 
 
630 
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 Witnesses — Continued. 
 
 see also Believers ; Christians ; Disci- 
 ples ; Witnesses ; Witnessing. 
 
 Witnessing, daily, 55 
 
 in power of Holy Spirit, 48, 49. 
 
 see also Witnesses. 
 Women, among Thessalonian converts, 
 229. 
 
 conversion, of Lydia, 212; of sor- 
 ceress at Philippi, 212, 213. 
 
 deportment and dress of, 523, 524. 
 
 faith of Timothy's mother and grand- 
 mother, 203. 
 
 mother of Mark, 166. 
 
 work of Dorcas, 131, 132. 
 
 see also Priscilla; Widow. 
 Work, see Manual labor; Labor; Self- 
 supporting work. 
 Works, relying on, for salvation, 15. 
 Workers, cause in need of, 507. 
 
 consecrated, 359-371. 
 
 depression of, in times of perplexity, 
 321, 322. 
 
 desire of, for sympathy, 491; see 
 also Sympathy. 
 
 entire energies of, called for, 205. 
 
 financial difficulties of, 346-358. 
 
 for higher classes, 140. 
 
 God's use of aged, 572-574. 
 . of varied talents, to blend in har- 
 mony, 275-280. 
 
 patience and cheerfulness in, 464, 
 465. 
 
 power of divine love in, 551. 
 
 presence of Holy Spirit with conse- 
 crated, 51-56. 
 
 Satan's efforts to dishearten and des- 
 troy, 418. 
 
 sent out by Paul, 453-455. 
 
 Workers — Continued. 
 
 solicitude of, for new converts, 262, 
 
 263. 
 sufficiency of, in presence of Holy 
 
 Spirit, 251, 252. 
 support of, 335-358. 
 taking the initiative in emergencies, 
 
 357, 358. 
 to encounter untiring opposition, 430- 
 
 432. 
 training of, 186, 187. 
 training of the apostles, 17-24. 
 untiring activity of, 220. 
 see also Apostles ; Believers ; Chris- 
 tians; House-to-house labor; John; 
 
 Methods; Ministers; Paul; Peter; 
 
 Women. 
 
 Wycliffe, 598. 
 
 Youth, as self-sacrificing workers, 353, 
 
 354. 
 association of, with aged workers, 
 
 573, 574. 
 early piety of, and its results, 203, 
 
 204. 
 humility among, 527, 528. 
 learning a trade by, 346, 347, 
 training of, for service, 202-205. 
 
 Zeal, in ministry, 186, 465, 466, 515. 
 
 in witnessing, 600. 
 
 of early church, 578-580; waning of, 
 580. 
 
 of Paul, during closing years of min- 
 istry, 488. 
 
 see also Ministers: Workers. 
 
 Zidon, see Sidon. 
 Zwingle, 598. 
 
The Conflict of the Ages 
 
 ' I 'O understand correctly our relation to the great 
 
 •*• controversy now raging between the forces of good 
 
 and the hosts of evil, a careful study of "The Conflict 
 
 Series " is not only helpful, but almost vitally necessary. 
 
 At present this series consists of four splendid 
 books, entitled: 
 
 Patriarchs and Prophets 
 The Desire of Ages 
 The Acts of the Apostles 
 The Great Controversy 
 
 We have called them " The Conflict Series," because 
 they so clearly explain the nature of the great conflict 
 w^hich began in heaven with the rebellion of Satan, and 
 has continued on this earth since the author of evil was 
 expelled from his first abode. 
 
 Prices and full description of these intensely inter- 
 esting books gladly furnished by your local tract society 
 or the publishers. 
 
 T^adfic T^ress Publishing Assn. 
 
 Mountain View, Cal. 
 Portland, Ore. Calgary, Jllherta Kansas City, Mo, 
 
MESSAGES 
 
 OF WARNING 
 
 AND 
 
 INSTRUCTION 
 
 Have been coming to God*s people through all 
 the years of the past. Without the guidance 
 and instruction contained in these "messages," 
 the earnest seeker after truth is liable to be 
 led astray. 
 
 Those from the pen of Mrs. E. G. White 
 have been published from time to time in book 
 form. The more recent numbers contain mat- 
 ter of special importance to God*s children 
 right now, when all the wiles of Satan are be- 
 ing used to deceive, if possible, the very elect. 
 These have been prepared in a very convenient 
 and attractive form, now comprising a series of 
 nine volumes entitled — 
 
TESTIMONIES 
 
 FOR THE CHURCH 
 
 Volumes 6, 7, 8, and 9 contain Testimonies 
 34 to 37 inclusive. The following are titles of 
 some of the messages presented by the author : 
 
 To Ministers 
 
 To Our Sanitarium Workers 
 
 To the Workers with Our Publications 
 
 To the Church 
 
 To Our Educators 
 
 To the Family and the Individual 
 
 Note the scope of this precious instruction. 
 
 Prices 
 
 Volumes 1 to 6 are $ 1 .00 each in the cloth 
 binding, $1.50 in limp leather. Volumes 7, 8, 
 and 9 are $.75 each in cloth, $1 .25 each in leather. 
 
 If possible, send all orders to your state tract 
 society ; if not, to the publishers. 
 
 Pacific Press Publishing Assn, 
 
 Mountain View, Cal. 
 
 Portland, Ore. Calgary. Alberta Kansas City, Mo. 
 
The 
 
 Vegetarian Cook Book 
 
 B^ E. G. Fulton 
 
 THE need of good wholesome advice as to 
 what people should eat and drink is em- 
 phatically shown by the alarming increase of 
 sickness and disease. Indeed, it would almost 
 seem as if the work of the physician were 
 secondary to that of the housew^ife and cook. 
 
 Surely, knowing how to keep well is quite 
 as important as a knowledge of the best means 
 of healing the sick and the diseased. 
 
 A rich fund of information is contained in 
 this volume on vegetarian cookery, the author 
 having enjoyed a wide experience in the man- 
 agement of vegetarian cafes in San Francisco, 
 Oakland, and Los Angeles, California. Mr. 
 Fulton has embodied in this book the results 
 of his long experience and observation in the 
 combination of foods and their healthful and 
 palatable preparation. 
 
 420 Pages, Including Well- arranged Index of All Recipes 
 Durably Bound in Cloth, post-paid - - $1.00 
 
 Pacific Press Publishing Assn. 
 
 Mountain View, Cal. 
 
 Portland, Ore. Calgary, Alberta Kansas City, Mo. 
 
Ministry of Healing 
 
 By Mrs. E. a White 
 
 A LL sickness and pain, all suffering and sorrow, are 
 
 the results of law transgressed. The wonderful 
 human machinery has been tampered with, its deli- 
 cate mechanism has been made to run counter to the 
 law of its life and persistency ; and disease and death 
 are the result. 
 
 The central figure in this book is Christ, the 
 great Master Physician. The lessons which He 
 taught, as He healed the sick and relieved the suffer- 
 ing, are presented in a simple but striking manner. 
 
 The purpose of the author has been to better ac- 
 quaint the reader with the principles and methods of 
 Christ as "He went about doing good." For He 
 came to the world, not to destroy, but to fulfil the 
 law. His life is in perfect accord with the laws of 
 God, and His mission was to bring His followers 
 into harmony with God's holy requirements. This in- 
 cludes not only the moral law, but also the laws of 
 life and health. 
 
 The book is written in clear, simple, beautiful 
 language, instructive to the learner, hopeful to the 
 despondent, cheering to the sick, and restful to the 
 weary. It contains about 550 pages, printed on a 
 superior grade of book paper, and embellished with 
 more than 200 beautiful illustrations especially pre- 
 pared for this work. 
 
 For complete description, giving styles of binding and prices, 
 address your state tract society or the publishers. 
 
 T^adfic T^ress Publishing Assn. 
 
 Mountain View, Cal. 
 Portland, Ore. Calgary, Jllherta Kansas City, Mo. 
 
^^The Gospel to the World in 
 This Generation ^^ 
 
 Is, or should be, the rallying-cry of every Christian. 
 The greatest influence for awakening and increasing 
 interest in gospel missionary work is the story of the 
 self-sacrificing lives of the pioneer missionaries. 
 
 "The Advance Guard of Missions" 
 
 is a new book coming from the press. It contains 27 
 chapters giving most stirring and intensely interest- 
 ing life sketches of more than fifty missionaries. 
 
 HERE ARE SOME OF THE NAMES 
 
 John Eliot Dr. John Soudder 
 
 Bartholomew Ziegenbalg The Moffats 
 
 Count Zinzendorf David Livingstone 
 
 The Wesleys Bishop Taylor 
 
 William Carey John G. Baton 
 
 Robert Morrison Neesima 
 
 The Judsons Wm. Miller 
 
 Every chapter has a specially designed heading 
 with portraits of many of the missionaries. It con- 
 tains about 400 pages and may be had in two styles. 
 
 Cloth, with plain title $1.00 
 
 Heavy paper, wide margins, tastily embossed in white. . 1.50 
 
 Address your state tract society or 
 
 PACIFIC PRESS PUBLISHING ASSOCIATION 
 
 Mountain View, California 
 Portland, Oregon Calgary, Alberta Kansas City, Missouri 
 
THIS BOOK IS DUE ON THE LAST DATE 
 STAMPED BELOW 
 
 AN INITIAL FINE OF 25 CENTS 
 
 WILL BE ASSESSED FOR FAILURE TO RETURN 
 THIS BOOK ON THE DATE DUE. THE PENALTY 
 WILL INCREASE TO 50 CENTS ON THE FOURTH 
 DAY AND TO $1.00 ON THE SEVENTH DAY 
 OVERDUE. 
 
 ^gClfi 
 
 im- 
 
 MAH 7 \m 
 
 
 3 VMay'57Ft'r 
 
 2C0ct'64WE 
 
 ^gc-n 
 
 4& 
 
 ^^H^> 
 
 B4T1 
 
 AM 
 
 LD 21-100to-7.'33 
 
YC L%08 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY